《Diana》 Chapter 1 - Buzz off Chapter edited by kuroe_Chan. ... "Hi! I''m Diana Jade, 25 years old, waist length black hair with a splash of red, blue eyes, rosy red lips, white skin, and an hourglass body shape. My life is full of colours, thanks to it, I attracted a lot of attentions from men, and I got to witness the disappointed expressions on their faces. They claimed I was ugly, just because of my natural brown teeth, and the fact that my upper incisors are longer than normal ones and protruded out from my mouth a little bit. When I close my mouth, you could see the shape of the teeth pushing my lips out. I also have some blemishes on my face, it''s more like a skin irritation. I was told it''s because I was exposed to some kind of dust and too much cold when I was young which led to me having a seizure when I''m exposed to a lot of cold, and it added to my skin irritation which is very frustrating. Of course, there is air conditioning everywhere I go. But the most annoying part is that these irritations only appear on my face. I can''t help but think that it''s doing it on purpose. I lost a lot of jobs because of the seizure as they thought I was suffering from some kind of disease. So back to the ugly talk, I don''t think I''m ugly like everyone claimed. I believe God is being fair. I mean, if I had a nice face coupled with my entire stunning features, I might be kidnapped for it. I grinned. Those lines are from my boyfriend. He said he likes me the way I am, and that beauty is not all about one''s appearance, but the inside that matters. He also said I''m a good lady. We work in the same office, but we barely have time for each other because office relationships are not allowed. One day, he secretly gave me his coat when the cold was getting too much, and he said he noticed how much I usually avoided the cold and wanted to help. And so, that''s how our story began. But finally, we will be going out tomorrow. Yay! He wants me to meet his friends and also have our first date. It''s been two weeks since he confessed his feelings to me, and although I didn''t feel the same, I could really do with a boyfriend now. The doctor said I need to conquer the cold inside me with some certain amount of inner heat which I believe having sex could solve. I will take my time and love him. But don''t get me wrong, I do not hate him, I just don''t feel love for him. Let''s just say I like him, ''hmm yeah'' like him. And most importantly, he doesn''t care about my ugliness. I wasn''t able to admit all of this before, but since someone appreciated me for who I am, I don''t have to see myself as ugly anymore. Thanks to the bitch who called herself my twin sister, I was nicknamed rat. We had a fight when we were still in high school, and she called me rat in front of the students. They all picked up after her the next day and now, I couldn''t attend any of our school reunions becauseI hate hearing that nickname. She just hates me for God knows why, and I hate her for as long as I could remember. She must not know about this boyfriend news, I don''t want her to jinx my relationship with her bad mouth. She thinks she''s pretty, but all she has is just a slim body. I would have broken her into two if we aren''t related. She''s a total bitch and I hate that I''m the only one who had to suffer all this while she''s "perfect". Instead of her being grateful, she is always trying to find trouble with me, saying that I''m an embarrassment to the family, that her friends mock her for having a twin sister like me. Can you imagine? I mean, what''s wrong with me? I''m perfect! Jeffery said I''m beautiful the way I am. I hate being a part of this family. The times that I do feel like I had one is when I have my seizures. Yeah at least they don''t watch me die, they still care about my life a little bit. And also.." "Buzz off!" Diana who just finished bathing rushed towards Rihanna and snatched her diary from her. "Are you crazy?! How dare you come into my room and read my diary!" Rihanna laughed out loud, "Oh my goodness! You called those stupid rants a diary? Oh gosh! I was actually enjoying the part where you were pointing out your ugly features, until I got to the boyfriend part. You? Boyfriend? Are you sure he''s not blind?" Rihanna laughed. "Get out!" Diana screamed. "Don''t think so. Don''t you think that you have some explanation to give? You called me a bitch in your f*cking diary, and also wanna break me into two? I will love to see you try." Rihanna said, glaring at her, placing her hands on her tiny waist. Her long blonde hair looked as sharp as her gaze. She is someone who cares about her looks a lot and think of Diana as the only stain in her life, as her friend made fun of Diana, her twin sister. "Rihanna! Get out!" Diana said, pulling the towel on her hair away and letting her wet hair fall on her shoulders, ready for a fight. "I''m not leaving until you tell me why I''m a bitch." Rihanna said, moving closer to her. "Isn''t it obvious? You are being one right now, and also, you got to see that because you behaved like one. So get the hell out of my room!" Diana said, closing the gap between them, their chests almost hitting each other while she points at the door. "Diana! Rihanna!" A voice shouted from the bedroom door. Their heads snapped towards the voice. Their mother shouted with an annoyed expression, "You two are at it again! When will you two start acting like adults?" She said exasperatedly. "When she stops being a pain in the ass." Rihanna spat then left the room, but not before snapping her finger at Diana. Seeing her gone, Diana walked to her dresser and sat down. "Please close the door when you leave," she said to her mother and began to blow-dry her hair. Her mother stared at her for a while before walking closer to her and turned off the switch to her hair dryer. "Mom!" Diana exclaimed, looking at her mother. "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you? You knew she wouldn''t eat unless you joined in." her mother said. "Why should I join because she''s here? You guys should just enjoy your food. I will sort myself out, just tell grandma I''m sleeping." Diana said. "Diana!" Her mother growled. "What!" She snapped. Her mother sighed deeply, "Please join us for breakfast," she said, lowering her voice. "Fine! I will join you guys in two minutes." Diana said and turned on her hair dryer, blowing her hair again while her mother left her room. Grandma, Diana and Rihanna''s father''s mother, usually visited their home once in a while, only staying for a day at a time. She was usually on Diana''s side. She wouldn''t touch her food unless Diana eats with them. After drying her hair, she tied it in a bun and put on a Bum shorts and an extra large polo shirt which she tied at the side, revealing her flat tummy. She dragged her legs to the dining table, creating an annoying screeching sound. This brought a frown to her parents'' and Rihanna''s faces, except for her grandma, who looks like she''s about to tear up by just looking at her. "Diana, my child, come sit with grandma." her grandma said, pulling out a chair for her. Diana walked towards her, lips pouted like an innocent child. She sat down, her arms folded in front of her chest. Her grandma patted her shoulder and stared at her with a sad expression, "You look so thin," she said, staring at her flat tummy which never became large, no matter how much food she ate. ''If she''s thin, then I''m nothing but a passing air.'' Rihanna thought, rolling her eyes. "Mom! Can we eat now? The food is getting cold." Thomas, their father said. "Diana, child, eat." Grandma said, ignoring her son. "I''m not eating. I only came here because of you. They don''t let me eat with them when you are not here, so I don''t plan on eating their food now," Diana said. "Diana!" Thomas growled her name. "Shut up!" Grandma yelled back while Diana secretly pulled out her tongue at her father, "Why didn''t you guys allow her to eat with you? No wonder she''s so thin, is it because she''s ugly? Is that why she can''t sit and eat with all of you?" ''There she goes again, fighting for someone and hitting the person''s spot as well,'' Diana thought and rolled her eyes inwardly but still kept enjoying how the three of them remained silent while getting nagged at. The sight is rare, and she wouldn''t miss the opportunity to get back at them. "It''s because she and Rihanna always fight whenever they are sitting together." Rachael, their mother said in a low voice. She didn''t like grandma''s temper one bit, but still had to respect her mother-in-law. "If that is the case¡­ then shouldn''t you send away both of them?" Grandma asked. Rachael and Thomas became silent after her question. Rihanna glared at Diana who kept sucking up to her grandma, enjoying her parents'' uncomfortable expressions. "Diana, let''s go make something else to eat. Let them eat together like they always did," grandma said and stood up with Diana. "Mom!" Thomas called out but got ignored. He watched Diana and grandma leave. Chapter 2 - Not blood related Chapter Edited by Kuroe_Chan. ... A young man sat on a couch. with his legs crossed. With his startling blue eyes and blonde hair, he emitted a dangerous aura. He look pissed over something, as he constantly ruffled his hair with his palm, frowning his devilishly handsome face. A knock was heard on the door. "Who is it?" The man asked. "Aroma," a lady''s voice was heard. "Come in," the young man said. A tall lady opened the door and went inside. She looked hot and could be easily mistaken as a model with her incredible height and statuesque body. With her smokey makeup, long black hair tied in a ponytail, all black trousers and blouse, and her zip-up high heels, she looked like the epitome of a femme fatale. She walked closer to where the man was sitting, her bum swaying left and right. "He left?" the man asked. "Yeah, a few hours ago. What are you going to do Nathan? He always manages to locate the country you''re in." The lady said, taking her seat opposite Nathan. "He never gives up since young. Prepare my return to the country with everyone," he ordered. "Let''s see how he finds me right under his nose" Nathan smirked. "What if you accidentally run into him?" Aroma asked. "Don''t worry, he wouldn''t think I would return to the country. Let him have fun trying to find me outside the country while I catch my breath for a while. I''m getting tired of this game of hide and seek." "Ok boss!" Aroma stood up and left. **** "Mom, aren''t you being too much? How can you not eat the food when it was specially prepared for you?" Thomas asked exasperatedly. "Shut up! Why aren''t you letting her eat with you guys? Are you casting her aside?" Grandma asked. "She and Rihanna behave like day and night. They never want to see each other. You don''t expect me to send my daughter away for her, or do you?" Thomas asked. "You! She''s not your daughter? Then why did you even pick her up in the first place if you can''t accept her as yours?" Grandma said, glaring at him. "We wanted to, but it''s hard mom. Ever since we picked her up, everything is just weird. I don''t even know who she is! We were given such a huge amount of money to leave town with her. But after leaving, I still feel like we are being monitored. Each time I had some issues at my workplace and was expecting a sack letter or something similar, I ended up getting a promotion the following week. It''s like we are raising her on someone''s behalf. Do you know how scared I get whenever she had a seizure? If the people she belongs to could do tricks and made everything easy for us, they could also make things equally awful. What do you think will happen if she mistakenly gets hurt? She''s like a time bomb, the more they help us on her behalf, the more I get worried., Plus, it proves one thing: she is not my daughter and her parents could claim her anytime. And you still want me to take her side and not my real daughter''s?" Thomas said, his eyes getting red. His wife delivered her baby a week after they picked Diana off that isolated street. Before they settled at their home after leaving the hospital, someone came to find them and gave them a huge sum of money and asked them to leave town as soon as possible with Diana, and to never let her return to the town. They took the money and left as instructed, leaving grandma alone in town, as she claims she wanted to stay and promise to visit them once in a while. They started raising the two girls as a twin, but still noticed they are being monitored. They never lacked anything, which made Thomas and Rachael feel uncomfortable. They wanted Diana as their child, but those people who took care of their problems, making their life easy, made them feel like Diana is not theirs and will never ever be. "Why didn''t you reject the money then?" Grandma asked. She''s not buying his explanations at all. Thomas scoffed, "Reject? Why should I?, I''m a caretaker getting paid for my service," he said. "If that''s the case, then you two should do your job well and stop treating her like an outsider," grandma said and stood up. "I will be leaving tonight. You can leave now, I want to rest," she added and walked towards her assigned room, leaving Thomas, who was still deep in his thoughts alone. Thomas stood up and opened the door to leave and saw Rihanna standing outside the door. "Rihanna?" He called out, looking shocked. "Diana is not blood related?" Rihanna asked with her eyes wide open She couldn''t believe what she just heard. "She is your twin sister, what are you doing here?" Thomas asked with a straight face. "Dad!" Rihanna said, looking into her father''s eyes. "Is she gonna bring trouble for us?" She added. "Shut up! I told you she''s your sister. Now, tell me why you''re here?" Thomas, said looking pissed. He couldn''t believe their mistake for having such conversation at home. Rihanna''s chest was heaving up and down. She stared at her father for a while before taking a deep breath and returned to her normal self., "Mom said I should help grandma prepare her things," she said. "She''s not leaving now. She will be taking the night train, she wanted to rest before leaving." Thomas said. Rihanna turned to leave and heard Thomas call out her name, "Rihanna!" She looked back at her father, "You called me?" she said with an annoyed expression. She can''t believe she is not blood related to Diana, and had to endure the mocking from her friends when they talked about her twin sister. "What you heard today, don''t tell anyone about it." Thomas said and waited for a reaction from Rihanna to be assured that she isn''t gonna tell anyone. "...I will think about it." Rihanna said and left. Thomas stared at her departing figure in disbelief, but still chose to believe that she''s old enough to understand what should be and shouldn''t be said. One thing is sure though, he just made a huge mistake. **** Inside Diana''s room, Rachael was fuming with rage as she talked with Diana. "Why are you making things hard Diana? Do you think you''re a little girl? The last time she was here, you started making a fuss about wanting to leave this house and live separately, making her nag at me all throughout the day, and now you made her not eat my food. "What''s your problem?" Rachael said. "My problem is simple, you''re favouring one child over another. I will stop causing trouble for you with grandma. If you start treating Rihanna and I equally." Diana said and started surfing the net, for the clothes she''s gonna wear for her date the next day. Rachael stared at her for a while and went out of her room. "Yeah, I sight you cutie. You''re gonna make me look hot for tomorrow. Let''s get you here and prepare to blow Jeffery''s mind tomorrow." Diana said, and make an order for the dress. It''s an off-shoulder white top and a boyfriend Jean trouser. It''s a pity she will have to find a matching sweater with the outfit, if she didn''t want to disgrace herself in front of Jeffery''s friends and their girlfriends. They will be having their date at a club, and she was told everyone is coming with their girlfriends. They were all eager to meet her, as they couldn''t believe Jeffery got himself a girlfriend. He is known to be by himself and doesn''t like dating. He''s pretty shy and always fears what the reply of the other party may be, so he always minds himself and has never approached any woman before Diana. There was no way there wouldn''t be an A.C. at the club. It would be so embarrassing if her body absorbed too much of the cold and brought out a seizure in her in the presence of his friends. Chapter 3 - Break up "You''re here?" Diana asked happily as she received Jeff''s call. "I''m outside your house" Jeff replied. "I will be down in a minute" Diana said and ended the call. Getting to the living room, she couldn''t find anyone there, so she headed to the dining room, fair enough, the whole family is eating without her again. "I''m going out, and might come back late" she said and turned to leave. Thomas checked the time and called her name, "Diana, it''s late," he said. Diana halted her step and look at him, "when did he started caring?" She thought, but before she could replied. "She''s having a date" Rihanna said, and continued eating her food. "A date?" Rachael asked, looking astonished. Diana rolled her eyes, she knew what the look means, they never expected anyone to be interested in her. "That''s good to hear, have fun" Thomas said, he doesn''t mind, if Diana get a boyfriend, then it''s good news for him, the doctor had told him how it''s possible for Diana to conquer the coldness inside her by having sex. "Thanks dad!" Diana said and left. Rihanna dropped her spoon after Diana mentioned Dad. "What''s wrong?" Rachael asked, seeing the unpleasant expression on Rihanna''s face. Thomas felt guilty, he knew the cause, "Rihanna!" He called. "I''ve lost my appetite, you guys enjoy your food" Rihanna said and left. Rachael look puzzled, "What''s wrong with her?" She asked Thomas. "Don''t worry yourself, it''s nothing" Thomas said and continued eating his food. **** "Hey! You look good" Diana complemented after seeing Jeff, he look different from his former self. Probably because he''s putting on a jean trousers and a white shirt, which tally with her own outfit, he was a suit up kinda guy. She hasn''t seen him putting on something else, aside from suits. "You''re not bad yourself" Jeffery said with a smile, and walked closer to her. They stood in front of each other for a few minutes, there was an awkward silence, they aren''t sure what to do, they are considering how to do their greeting, maybe a hug, or perhaps a handshake. "Cut the crap! You wanna hug me or not?" Diana asked in her head. Jeff: ''Clears throat '' Hi! Diana rolled her eyes inwardly and gave him an awkward smile, not opening her teeth, her smile seems to creep people out. "Your friends are waiting" Diana said. "Hum yeah, they are, let''s go" Jeffery said and moved aside for Diana to pass, but they ended up moving left at the same time They moved right at the same time again and both laughed. "You first" Diana said. Jeffrey smile and head toward his Toyota Camry , and opened the door for her, Diana smile and thanked him before heading in. She sat down and unzipped her pullover, and pulled it off, it would be a total shame if Jeff didn''t get to see her blouse. "Wow!" Jeff exclaimed, which kind of ease Diana''s mind, she like the reaction. "What is that?" She asked feigning ignorance to the already known meaning behind Jeff''s exclamation. "Your outfit is nice" Jeff said, blushing. He kind of feel glad that it''s late, Diana couldn''t see his flushed face clearly. "Thank you" Diana said and whined up the glass, before the car starts moving, and the air starts rushing in. Jeffrey runs his hand through his brown curly hair and cleared his throat, before starting the car. It''s around 8:45pm before they arrived at the club, they got down from the car, and headed out. Diana quickly put on her pullover and zipped it close her mouth, she''s kinda nervous about what Jeffrey friend are gonna think of her, she was able to conceal her blemishes with makeup, but couldn''t do anything about her teeth. Jeffrey was on call with one of his friends, "we''re here man" he said. "I will be down in a minute" a voice replied to him on the other end. "Yo! Bro" a nice looking guy stepped out the club entrance and walk toward them. Jeffrey move closer to him and they shook hands with each other, before hitting their chest against each other playfully, Diana couldn''t believe her eyes, the Jeff who is always quiet in the office could possess this kind of personality. "Hmm" the guy said sizing up Diana from head to toe "your babe?" He said to Jeff. "Stop looking Brian and let''s go in" Jeffery said punching his shoulder playfully. "What! You just got a girlfriend and expect me not to look, she''s hot by the way" Brian said with a smirk, even though Diana is putting on a pullover, her hourglass shape is still very obvious. During all this, Diana''s heart was pounding rapidly, if one guy is this curious about her, what will the others do, "what if they wanted to see her face clearly" she thought. "Hi! I''m Brian " Brian said and extended his hand toward Diana. "Diana" Diana said and shook his hand. "Let go of her hand dude" Jeffery said and separated their hands. "I can''t steal your babe, I''m only appreciating a beauty, I got mine" Brian said. They all smile and head in, just as Diana feared, they are not joining the crowd at the main club area, they got a vip room for themselves, which means they won''t be dull lights that wouldn''t show her full appearance, or crowds that won''t make her the centre of attraction. Getting into the room, there are 4 handsome dudes and five hot girls, Brian walk toward the fifth girl and sat beside her, making the equation balanced. The boys all stood and shook hands with Jeffery, while the girls peck his cheek and smile at Diana before returning to their seat. Jeffrey walked toward a vacant seat and sat down, while she quietly sat beside him,"this isn''t a date, this is torture" Diana thought. An orange light illuminated the room, they can see each other clearly. "Your babe is hot" one of the girls said to Jeff, and he smiled at her. "Why is she covering her face?" One of them asked, which made Diana heart skipped. "She doesn''t like cold" Jeffery replied the girl. "Oh! Then let''s switched off the A.C, the weather isn''t hot, we can manage" Brian girlfriend said. "Yeah, we want to see you clearly, this dude has never had a girlfriend, who knew he had such good taste" Brian said. Seeing the anticipation in their eyes, Diana felt a headache coming. Before she knew what was happening, one of them picked up the remote and switched the A.C. to normal fan. Diana was about to pull her zip when Jeffery held her hand, "the room is still cold, let the chill subsidies a bit," he said. Everyone started teasing him for being so caring and all, but Diana had this feeling that Jeffery didn''t want her to show her face, it''s like he is scared of what his friends might think of her. She quickly shook off the thought as it came, she had summoned the courage to show her face without worry after recalling how Jeff said he didn''t care about her face, that she look good as she is. "I''m grace, Anna, Elisa, Tunisia, Amy " the girls said their names one after the other. "I''m Diana" She replied, while the girls again took turns in introducing their boyfriends. The assigned waitress walk up to Diana and Jeff, "what would you like to have?" She asked. Jeffrey had suddenly remained quiet, he doesn''t look as lively as before, "Get me a bottle water." Jeff said. "I would take water too." Diana said feeling a little bit uncomfortable, she doesn''t like the mood Jeff is shifting into, he is supposed to be her boyfriend here, but it''s looking like she is uninvited among them. "Water?" Brian asked in disbelief, "What''s going on? Why water, we are having alcohol and you guys wanna ruined the mood by ordering water?" He added. "They just arrived, maybe they are thirsty, who knows if they''ve kissed their butts out on the way here," one of the guys named Aaron said, while the other burst into laughter. Diana cough lightly, while Jeff remain unmoved, "we will take the water." he said to the waitress and dismissed her. Diana glance at him within the corner of her eyes and felt a little bit pissed, she''s starting to wonder why he brought her here if he''s gonna be acting like this. "My god! that waitress is hot!" Aaron exclaimed, "I felt like touching those waist." he added. Diana was shocked by his remark, ''Isn''t that girl his babe?'' She thought. "You do that and watch me call in a male waiter and smooch his abs." his girlfriend replied with her brow raised, not showing any sign of annoyance at all. They all laughed and started making naughty remarks. They will involve her once in a while, talking about her tiny waist and hips. She smiled in return, but deep down, she knew this kind of friends are headache, as they don''t mind saying anything, they just don''t care, they are so free, they even made her feel among than her so called boyfriend. Diana was sipping her water when she heard one of the girls spoke, "Diana take off your sweater, the temperature is better now," she said. They all nodded in agreement except Jeffery, she summoned the courage and stood, she pulled off her sweater and sat down, she made sure not to smile, still, her upper incisors pushing out her lips can be seen clearly. There was an awkward silence in the room before one of the girls burst into laughter, while the rest joined, the guys giggled and covered their mouths with their palm, they needed to behave like a man after all. "Not bad!" One of the girls said still giggling, "I''m just surprised by your teeth," she added and burst into laughter again. Diana smiled awkwardly, but made sure not to open her teeth, the colour will surely become another topic to treat. She wasn''t surprised by the girl being outspoken, they were making fun of each other a while ago, talking about sensitive stuff like it''s nothing, they were even talking about their breasts, which she found ridiculous, but the other party picked out a flaw and talked about it as well, they are just so free with each other. The laughter died down, and they changed the music from hip-hop to blues, and kept taking their drinks, but some of them still laugh at her once in a while. Jeffrey suddenly stood up, "we are leaving, you guys have fun," he said. "What! It''s only 10 pm, why the hurry?" Brian asked. "I will call you guys later" Jeffery said and headed out with Diana, leaving his friend puzzled. Immediately they stepped out of the club, "talk." Diana said. Jeffrey stopped in his tracks and look back at her, "I''m sorry." he said. Diana scoffed, if not for his reactions in the club, she might think he''s apologising for his friends mockery. "Break up right?" She asked. "I can''t do this." he said, looking at his feet. "It''s fine, we haven''t started anything yet, so it''s cool," she said and walked away, she has forgotten to take her pullover from the club. "Let me drop you at your place." Jeff offered. "No thanks, I can find my way." Diana said and walked away. Chapter 4 - The old man An old man was seen wandering around, he kept checking shops after shops, it''s obvious that he is looking for someone. He stopped and held his knees with a pained expression, he looked exhausted. "Please move away from the way if you aren''t gonna walk, old man" a voice startled the old man, he rise up quietly and stared at the youth talking to him. "Young man, you can''t address an elderly person like that" the old man said. "Oh! And how should I address you?" The youth replied. The old man sighed, "I wonder how parents of these days brought up their kids, tsk tsk" he said shaking his head. "What did you just say, you old hag?" The youth said, glaring at the man. "Young man, please go on your way, you can just walk past me, but you choose to cause trouble for this old man," said the old man. "Move away, you don''t have any right to tell me where to walk through " the youth kept arguing with the old man. Despite how stressed out the old man was, he refused to leave the spot, while the youth refused to walk another path. .... Although, Diana wasn''t in love with Jeffery, she felt her heart hurt at his reactions, she wasn''t expecting such attitude from him, it''s so not cool. She walked aimlessly around and spotted a youth arguing with an old man, she decided to mind her business, as she wasn''t in a good mood. She looked around to see if she can locate a mall and purchase a new sweater, the temperature is a bit chilly, and it''s kind of penetrating into her body, and awakening the coldness inside her body. For the first time in her life, she really wanted the seizure to come, she felt humiliated, she was happy for nothing, she felt like she''s being appreciated for who she is for nothing. She really did not care about his friends reaction, that is how people viewed her from the start, Jeff going back on his words made her feel like she isn''t worthy of anything. But, if she really let herself go into attack now, things might turn out bad, as people might not near her, since they had no idea what brought forward her seizure, they might think she is suffering from some kind of disease and stay away. She kept looking around and noticed the old man has moved, yet the boy moved along, it''s like he''s picking on the old man on purpose. She couldn''t take it anymore and moved closer to where they are, and began eavesdropping on their conversation. "Young man, please be on your way," said the old man, he could finally detect that the boy is just trying to cause trouble, and he knew what would happen if he let him, which is why he stopped being stubborn and moved, since he claimed he wanted to take the path he stood at, yet the boy kept moving along with him. Diana frowned and moved closer to where they stood, she believed the boy is going overboard with his bratty attitude. "Old man please leave the road completely, you can''t stand on the road, if you wanna walk, then walk or ..ah..ah" his words were cut short by the pain of being hit suddenly. "Who the hell are you?" The boy turned around and glared at Diana who just hit the back of his head. "He is not standing on the road anymore," Diana said. The boy looks at the old man and discovered, he has actually moved away from the road, and was a bit taken aback, "no wonder he stopped moving" he thought in his head. "Looking at you, you should be 14 or 15, and you''re here picking on someone old enough to be your ancestor, tell me boy, do you have a death wish?" Diana said, poking his forehead with her index finger. "Hey, don''t touch me! The boy retorted, while the old man that was compared to an ancestor quietly sat down and began enjoying the show. "Hey? You called me hey!" She said and hit his head again, if she''s good at one thing, it''s being a nuisance and fighting. The boy got pissed and tried to hit her back, and was shocked as Diana caught his wrist and twisted it slightly, she was careful not to dislocate it. The boy groaned in pain, "please let me go," he pleaded, he was surprised by Diana''s strength, it''s like he was held by a man. "Good! Now apologise to this old man" Diana said, not releasing his hand. "He caused it, he said my parents didn''t raise me well" the boy defended. "Then he must be a nice old man, he really phrased it nicely, yet you''re picking on him, apologise now!" Diana growled. "Ok, ok, I''m sorry" the boy apologised and winced in pain as Diana released him, he held his wrist and moved far away from them, before cursing at Diana and promised to make her pay for what she did. Diana ignored him and squat in front of the old man, "Are you okay?" She asked, but received no reply from him. "He must have scared you, kids these days tend to behave like that to relieve some of the stress they are going through, don''t take it to heart" Diana said, but received no reply again. She stood up and sneezed, she pushed up her blouse to her neck, to cover her chest, as she''s starting to feel cold. "I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave you here by yourself " She said sitting beside him on the floor, "do you want me to take you home?, I''m free now, I just suffered a humiliation from my one week boyfriend, you can consider this as a give and take, I will help you and also get to take my mind off the break up. So, don''t mind it" she said, yet the man remained mute. After talking and talking, and still being ignored, Diana sighed, "I really wanna help, hmm how about this, Should I give you money?" She said. "Why are you ignoring me?" She pouted, pulling his hand playfully, yet, there is no reply, the man kept looking at the street, not sparing her a glance. "Fine! Here" she said bringing out her phone and her business card, "take this, call your family and make someone return the phone to my working place tomorrow, I gotta go, I can''t handle this cold much longer" she dropped it beside the old man and left. The old man looked confused after her last sentence, "the weather isn''t that cold" he thought in his mind. Before Diana left, he could tell the difference in her voice, it''s different from when she first spoke to him. He looked at his side and saw the phone, "She really left her phone?" He thought. He stood up and went after her, but he is too tired to chase, "Young miss! Young miss!" He said repeatedly, but Diana is a bit far from where he stood. "Help! Catch her! Help me!" The man screamed, and attracted some attention, some guys came to his aid and helped him chase after Diana, while he sat on the floor, being pet by a young woman. "Are you okay sir? Did she stole something from you?" The woman asked, helping him up, to sit down on a wooden chair, near a stall. "Hey! Stop right there!" Diana looked back and saw some guys coming for her, her eyes widened in shock, "what is going on?" She thought and began running, while the guys who are five or six in number increased their pace as well and chases after her. Chapter 5 - Ethan "We found him." a black suited man said to the person on the other end of his call. The remaining 9 men, who are also well suited in black with a black shade on their faces, rushed toward the old man, along with the guy that reported that they found him. The woman petting the old man was seized immediately, "sir! Are you okay?" One of them asked. "Let her go" the old man said raising his left hand. The woman was released immediately, "Thank you miss." the old man said. The woman quickly left, she was surprised by the sudden change in the old man''s aura, he transformed from a weak old man into a leader figure within a blink of an eye. "Sir, he has contacted the mansion, he said he''s coming home tonight." one of the men said. The old man eyes lit up, "That''s good." he said grinning. ... Meanwhile "What''s wrong with you guys? What did I do?" Diana asked as she kept running at full speed, thanks to the running, her body is back to normal, the coldness has stopped trying to take control her body. "You stop right there, or you''re gonna be sorry once we get hold of you" one of the pursuers said, breathing heavily. They were shocked by her energy, she doesn''t seem tired at all. "Fine! You wanna run? Let''s run" Diana said and increased her pace. She has been doing all kinds of exercises to conquer her cold since young, running is one of them, so she''s pretty good at it. "Ah!" She exclaimed as her head bump into something hard, she touched her head with one hand and extended her other hand forward as she staggered back and was about to fall down. She felt an arm around her waist, and find herself being held tightly, she slowly looked up and saw this beautiful man, blue eyes that look seductive and innocent, black hair, pink kissable lips, and a broad chest, type that could make a woman lose her sense of reasoning, and wanna lay on it, even just for a night. The guy looked at her, as she''s smiling like an idiot. He stares at her brown teeth, that was flashing its dull hue at him, he finds her cute despite her ugly face, she looks like a little kid who finds herself in a candy land. Her smile look so sincere. He saw the incoming mob approaching them and quickly guided Diana behind him. He wanted to ask if she''s fine and caught her eyes glued at his hand, she''s busy admiring the sexy veins on his arm that was holding her behind him. He scoffed and rolled his eyes, ''seriously? With this ugly face of yours?'' He said in his head. The pursuers stopped in front of them, and was about to talk, while pointing at diana, as they breath heavily from running too much, when the guy suddenly pulled Diana from behind him, and handed her over to them. The guys were surprised, but still held onto her tightly. Not seeming to understand what is going on, "why?" Diana asked the guy with a pained expression, she could have outrun her pursuers for sure. The guy brought out a handkerchief and wiped his hand. With a disgusted expression, "That''s for looking so ugly" he said and turned to leave. Diana felt her insides burning with rage, she clenched her fist tightly, as she was being dragged away "you''re gonna pay for this bastard!" she yelled. "Please make me." the guy said and walked towards his car and left. ¡­.. The old man saw the guys arrived with Diana, and quickly stood up with a big smile on his face. "Return what you took from him." one of the guys said to Diana, who look confused, by two things actually. The strange looking black suited men standing like a robot behind the old man, and the sudden changes in the old man''s attitude, ''who knew he could smile this brightly''. "Thank you young men, she didn''t take anything from me, I wanted to talk to her but couldn''t catch up with her," the old man said. "What!" One of the guys exclaimed, while the ones holding Diana quickly let go of her. The old man signalled to his men, one of them walk forward and extended an envelope to the guys. The old man took it from him, and handed it to them himself, "I''m sorry boys, please accept this token from this old man." he said. "Its okay sir, but please don''t do this type of thing again, if not for our morality; we might have hurt this lady, please keep your money." one of the guys said, while the others nodded in agreement. "I''m sorry miss." they all apologised to Diana one after another and left, leaving the old man hand in mid air with his envelope. "Find out who those boys are, I need the report tomorrow," the man said with a pleased expression. Two of the suited men left to carry out his orders. "Hmm hmm, I''m here, I need an apology from you as well," Diana said pouting her lips. "What if I refuse, I tried calling you back, and you let this old man nearly sprain his ankles," said the old man "Are you okay? You should sit then." Diana said and held his arm, helping him back to his seat. "I lied." the old man shamelessly said, laughing at how easy Diana is. "That''s not fair! first, you pretended to be mute, now that you''re talking, you''re bullying me." she said pulling his arm playfully. The old man laughed more, "here is your phone, I''m not lost. My grandson has finally returned to the country after all this while he''s been away, and still refused to come home, he has a friend around this neighborhood, so I came to get him myself," he explained, handling Diana her phone. "You''re a good girl, you will make a good wife for my grandson, this old man is being shameless right now, yeah, but I see you''re a very persistent lady, I want you to consider this, it''s also me asking for your help. I want him to stop doing what he''s doing, I want him to be happy," the old man said with saddened expressions. Diana chuckled, "you''re kidding right?" She asked, not believing her ears. "I''m not, I had my reason for not replying to you a while ago, I thought you''re one of those girls, who are trying to come closer to me, using different tricks, just to get close to him," he said. "Ok, now I understand, but I still don''t think this is a good idea, this is a modern age, you can''t just get a girlfriend for him without his consent, he might get angry at you for that," Diana said. "Don''t worry about that, he cared for this old man a lot, i just need to feign some pitiful expressions, pretending to be tired of living and all. He will agree to it for my sake." the old man said, not feeling ashamed of himself. "Actually, I wouldn''t mind a boyfriend, but the problem lies with my face tsk" Diana pouted her lips, expecting some kind of sweet words from him. "You''re indeed ugly, but his handsome look is enough for the both of you," the man said, and felt Diana pulled his arm, "You can''t even say I''m not ugly, do you really have to admit to it as well?" She asked. "This old man finds it hard to lie." the old man said smiling. "I don''t think I can do it, I really wish to help, but I don''t think it''s a good idea. I don''t have a good feeling about this and also don''t want to force myself on someone." she said with a serious face, no longer kidding around. "You don''t have to worry yourself, he is a nice boy, you will like him," the man said and extended his hand toward the men behind them. A mobile phone was placed on his palm. While he unlocked it, "Who are these men?" Diana asked. "They are my guards," the man replied as he scrolled through the phone gallery. Diana was still busy accessing the guard with her eyes, when "here he is." the old man said with pride. Seeing the same guy who just handed her over to her pursuers a few minutes ago, Diana smirk, " is this your grandson?" She asked. "Yes, this is Ethan, what do you think?" The old man asked, waiting in anticipation for her reply. "I think I want to force myself onto him. No matter what; I will be his girlfriend." Diana said, not taking her eyes off the picture. The old man was taken aback, but still felt glad that Diana changed her mind, he believed Diana couldn''t resist Ethan''s look. ''You''re doomed bastard, I''m ugly? Watch how this ugly girl give you a taste of your own medicine!'' Diana thought, still staring at the picture. Chapter 6 - Its her On the way to the mansion, the old man and Diana had small chats, Diana explained to him that she met Ethan, while she''s being chased and he called her ugly. The old man laugh really hard after listening to her explanation, but didn''t apologise on his grandson''s behalf, he wanted Diana to do as she pleases. If he apologised, Diana might forgive him, he wanted something that will hold his grandson down in the country, and he believes Diana could achieve it for him. Getting to the mansion, Diana couldn''t close her mouth till they got inside the main house, "you''re so rich" Diana said to the old man. "I think so" he replied to her with a smile. "Dad, why do you go out alone by this time of the night, I told you he will come home when he feels like it" A man in his late fifties said to the old man. "Where is he?" The old man asked, ignoring his son''s nagging. "He''s not back yet, who is this?" The man asked looking at Diana with a confused expression. "My daughter in law" the old man said, and walked past his son. "What!" The man exclaimed, and rush after them, "Dad, what do you mean?" He asked looking at Diana with a disgusted expression, which in return, Diana shrugged her shoulders and smiled at him, not bothering to cover her teeth like she used to. She''s not the type of person who show kindness to someone who doesn''t like her, she gives what she receives, if you treat her well, she can go the extra mile for you, and if you don''t, she will show the person her other side, which is mainly being a nuisance and making someone feel uncomfortable. Getting to the living room, An extremely beautiful woman walk up to them and greeted the old man, she look at Diana with a confused expression, but couldn''t ask who she is from the old man, it will seem disrespectful to her father in law, but after taking a good look at her, her smile deepened. Diana was mesmerized by the woman''s beauty, and most importantly, she and Ethan look so much alike, she doesn''t need anyone to tell her that she''s Ethan''s mother. "This is Mel, your future mother in law" the old man said, grinning. Diana was expecting the same disgusted expression, but to her surprise, "Ethan finally got a girl?" She asked with a sweet smile, "what''s your name?" She asked again, with her heart melting voice" Diana look like she just got struck by lightning, "did I transformed?" She asked in her head, " Diana" she replied awkwardly. "That''s a beautiful name" Mel complemented. "Mel?" Her husband called, looking pissed. "How about you join us for dinner, we haven''t eaten yet, thanks to grandpa, he went out to look for Ethan before the food gets ready" Mel said, taking Diana''s hand. Diana couldn''t take her eyes off the woman, "Is this some kind of acting?" She asked in her head. "Dad, we need to talk" Tony, who is Mel''s husband said. "Diana and I will head to the dinning, you two should go ahead and talk" Mel said, "Come with me Diana" Mel said and pulled Diana along. Diana glanced at the old man, who nodded his head and smile at her reassuringly. "Mel! You''re joining as well" Tony said with a frown. "Ok, let me help Diana to the dinning first, I will come join you two" Mel said and walk away with Diana. "What do you think of the mansion?" Mel said, striking a conversation with her. "Its beautiful, you''re beautiful too" Diana said, feeling somehow comfortable with Mel''s hospitality. "You''re not bad yourself " Mel replied. Diana giggled, it sure felt good to be complimented. "I don''t think so," she said, as they got to the big dining table, it''s like entering another era, ''money is good'' she admitted to herself, although she wasn''t poor, this sort of place makes her feel like she is a nobody, the dining room alone is wider than the living room at her house. She took her seat and felt Mel''s hand on her shoulder, "you''re beautiful Diana, girls with your look find eternal happiness with their marriage, if a man accept you as you are, it''s true love, so don''t ever think you''re ugly, no one is ugly my dear, we are all created with our own uniqueness" Mel said and place a soft kiss on her hair, before heading out. Diana remained in a daze for a while, "what just happened?" She asked. "Mel is a very kind woman, don''t be surprised miss" Diana look at the direction the voice comes from and saw a woman, probably in her mid fifties, smiling at her. "I''m Maris, I''m in charge of this household," the woman said. "I''m Diana, nice to meet you Maris" Diana said, smiling back at her, for the first time in her adult life, she smiled freely without the thought of creeping people out, it''s like she entered another world after meeting the old man. "Come with me, let''s get you something nice to wear, you might catch a cold" Maris said. Diana slowly stood up, she felt like she has seen this woman before, but couldn''t recall where and when, but she really do need a better clothing. She followed Maris and headed out of the dining, she suddenly halted her steps, "Maris?" She called, but Maris couldn''t look at her, "you''re crying " Diana added, looking confused, and find her weird. Maris sniffed and shook her head, "I''m fine" she said, putting on a straight face. "Are you sure you''re okay?" Diana asked again, and received a nod from her. ¡­. At the old man study, he has transformed, he is not smiling nicely anymore. "What do you want to talk about Tony?" He asked with a stoic expression. "Dad, you can''t just bring in a random girl for Ethan, he should decide who he wants himself," Tony said. "When?" Grandpa asked. Tony look at him confused, "when what?" He asked. "When will he find someone, when he is not even searching, all he does after working is traveling around, looking for Nathan, is that what you want?, aren''t you scared that something might happen to him, he is looking for a dangerous man, what if he get hurt" grandpa said, his eyes darkening. Mel bit her lower lip after grandpa''s words, she look sad. Tony also remained silent for a while, "But dad, how is that girl gonna help keep him here, Ethan is very stubborn, even if you want to use a woman to control him, you should look for someone worthy of carrying our surname, not that kind of girl" he said. "I chose her, you don''t tell me who''s worthy of carrying my name Tony, if you have nothing else to say, I will love to go and eat now" grandpa said and heads out. "Tony calm down, the girl is not just anyone" Mel said. "What do you mean?" Tony asked, looking confused. "She''s Stella''s daughter, the reason we''ve been helping that man and his family, the reason why Maris came to hide here, it''s her Tony" Mel said. Tony''s eyes widened in shock, "what!" He exclaimed. "Yeah, I''m shocked as well, I don''t know how your dad came across her, but I think it''s good that he did, it''s better to have her around" Mel said. Tony remained silent, he couldn''t find his voice, even if he did, he had no idea what to say anymore. As they were eating, Ethan voice was heard, "hey Maris, where is grandpa?". Diana felt her heart skipped, these people are so nice to her, she had even started to doubt if she is still pissed at Ethan, even his father has changed the way he looked at her, which she find suspicious. But, she felt a bit greedy, she wanted to be around people like this, they are so kind, she was able to be herself around them. "I can do this" she assured herself, as Ethan footsteps got closer and closer. "You heard that right? He asked of me, me alone" grandpa boasted, laughing happily. Mel smiled and stared at Diana, she could sense her nervousness immediately. Ethan froze as he saw Diana eating with his family, "You!" He said with an astonished expression. "What''s with the look Ethan, I told you I will make you pay, didn''t I?" Diana said grinning. Everyone was staring at her, but she had her eyes glued on Ethan, "Come and eat boyfriend " She said and resume with her eating. "Damn! He is not human, I nearly lost my sense of reasoning again" Diana cursed in her head, her heart beating fast. "What! Boyfriend? Did you just call me boyfriend?" Ethan asked, still not moving an inch from where he stood, staring at Diana. Chapter 7 - Truth hurts Everyone broke out of their stupor after Ethan asked the question, even the old man couldn''t believe Diana could be so straightforward with Ethan. "Oh! My bad, come and eat honey." Diana replied, looking at him again. "Come with me, let''s talk." Ethan said. "I''m eating, we will talk after I''m done." Diana said. "Mom, what''s going on?" Ethan asked. "Come and eat first, we can talk after." Mel said, gesturing for Ethan to come and sit down. Ethan sat down beside his father, which is opposite Diana, he couldn''t take his eyes off her for a minute, he would look up at her after taking two spoonfuls of his food. Diana buried her gaze in her food, she could feel his gaze on her. She kept stuffing herself with food, her heart beating fast, ''if only these people aren''t nice to her, if only this dude didn''t possess such outrageous look'' she wouldn''t be chickening out like this. She felt like an idiot for being so outspoken, ''How can I call him boyfriend and honey'' she had said that because she knew she had to say something at least, but couldn''t think of anything. "Diana, eat slowly, you will hurt yourself." Mel said. ''Tell him to stop looking at me'' Diana cried inwardly, but let out an awkward smile. Immediately Diana dropped her spoon, Ethan also dropped his, "come with me." he said heading out of the dinning. Diana slowly stood up and followed him, immediately they left, "the girl is interesting." Tony said. "Actually dad, I had no idea how this girl is going to make Ethan reduce his constant traveling, they weren''t even in love. I wonder if Ethan would choose to stay because of her." Tony added. Grandpa stare at Tony for a while, as he found him weird. He was against Diana a while ago, and now he seems pleased with her, "let''s leave the kids to their stuff" grandpa said, and again was taken aback by Tony''s response, he nodded in agreement. ¡­. "Why are you here?" Ethan asked, holding Diana''s hand and pinning her against the wall. Diana angry mode got activated immediately, "I can''t be here?" She asked, looking at his face, which is so close to hers. "Also, why are you holding my hand, you cleaned your hands earlier, I wonder if you''re gonna stick it into a washing machine this time around." she added. She has never been this close to a guy, but Ethan glaring at her instead of apologising, could not make her think about their closeness right now. Ethan stared at her for a while before releasing her hand, he could see the anger in her eyes. "What''s going on?" He asked with a soft tone. "Your grandfather is the one who sent those guys after me, he said he would like me to be his daughter inlaw, I was against it at first, then he showed his grandson picture and I recognize the bastard who handed me over to those strangers, I knew I wouldn''t be okay now, if it wasn''t grandpa who sent them, so I agreed to be his daughter inlaw, it''s as simple as that," Diana said. Ethan was in a daze for a while, the fresh breath of Diana''s mouth is so pleasing to inhale despite her teeth hue, he blinked and swallowed hard. He stepped back from her a little bit, "You want to be my woman because of what I did?" He asked. "Yup" Diana replied as a matter of factly. "Actually, it''s a misunderstanding, I didn''t know those guys were after you for real, I thought you planned it," Ethan said. "Why would I planned such?, so that you will rescue me and I will be like ''Oh! my dear rescuer, I want to repay you with my body'' is that it? You think because you''re so breathtaking, I will go to such extent to get you? Dream on." Diana replied, glaring at him. "Of course you wouldn''t, your face wouldn''t let you attempt such." Ethan said and chuckled, "I really fucked up, I shouldn''t have misunderstood you". "You!" Diana glare at him, "you''re still mocking me, aren''t you supposed to apologise?". "Will you change your mind if I had apologised?" Ethan asked. "What!" Diana couldn''t believe her ears. "You heard me, I want to see how you plan on getting your revenge" Ethan replied raising his brow at her. "Fine! You will regret daring me today Ethan, I will surely make you regret it" she said, burning with rage, "Also remember this, you delivered me to your grandpa yourself, I''m going to stick with you like gum, and make everyone around you realise your bad taste in woman" she said and returned to bid farewell to his family. Ethan watch her leave and scoff, "she''s cute" he said and walk after her. Getting to the dining, she couldn''t find anyone there, she saw some maids clearing the table and Maris monitoring them. She cleared her throat, "Hmm hmm, Maris?" She called. Maris look up and walk toward her, after dismissing the maids "are you okay?" She asked, seeing Diana red irises, she looked really pissed. "I''m fine, that dude is very rude, he lacks manners, all he has is good look, just because he is created so perfectly, he thinks he could look down on me, he thinks he could bully me" Diana kept ranting on and on. Maris has tried to make her realised that Ethan is behind her, but Ethan gesture to her, to let her go on with her rants, while he folded his arms and kept enjoying her drama. Diana let out a deep sigh after pouring her heart out, "thanks for listening " She said to Maris who let out a soft smile, "You''re welcome" Maris replied. "Excuse me" Maris said and turned to leave, "Please wait!" Diana said and move closer to her, "I want to start going, where is grandpa and Mrs Mel, I have to bid farewell to them right?" She asked with uncertainty. "It''s late, tell the maids to prepare the room next to mine for her" Ethan voice was heard. Maris nodded with a smile and left, Diana stood frozen on the same spot. Ethan walked toward her and stood in front of her, "You know, I was wondering what type of woman would admire a man''s arm, when she''s in danger," Ethan said. Diana looked up at him, "A room next to yours? Are you kidding me?" She asked. "What? You don''t want revenge anymore? I''m giving you a chance, I will leave the door open, you can come in anytime you want." Ethan said with a smirk, he''s liking her expression when she''s being teased. Her blue eyes are beautiful, if one could look over her teeth and face, she''s not bad as a woman, he''s not interested in a woman, but it''s rare to see a woman challenge him like this, most of them are always pretending to be what they''re not, just to please him. He''s curious on what Diana is capable of. "I will pretend I didn''t hear that." Diana said with a straight face, " If you''re curious about how I plan on getting back at you, then wait till another day, a bastard like you just broke up with me today, all in the name of ugly" she added, laughing with a pained expression. "You''re not ugly, your face isn''t pleasing to the eyes, that''s all" Ethan replied. The truth does hurt sometimes, even though Diana knew he''s right, she still felt hurt by his words. Without saying anything, she turned around and left to find the living room herself. "A break up? Interesting " Ethan said and headed to his room, he didn''t need to persuade her to stay anymore, as he knew his family will never let her leave by this time. Just as Ethan thought, Mel managed to persuade Diana to stay for the night, she promised to make one of their drivers drop her at her place of work when the day breaks. After having small chats with grandpa and Mel, she felt a little bit better, she found herself laying on a bed, inside a guest room. Thinking about how sweet everyone in the house were to her, her mind drifted to her family, she picked up her phone and checked, "Why can''t any of you call to check on me?" She said, and sighed. She recalled how her mother always disturb Rihanna''s phone with calling, if she goes out on a date and return late. She checked the time, it''s 2 o''clock, "I said I will be late, I didn''t say I wouldn''t return" she muttered to herself. Even though she''s strong, there are times she felt like they are being unfair to her, after checking her phone over and over, she finally drifted into the dream land. ¡­.. Two women were seen sitting opposite each other. "You kissed her hair" Maris said to Mel. "I couldn''t miss the opportunity, I''ve always wish to do so each time her growing up photos got delivered to me" Mel said smiling. Chapter 8 - Letter "I can''t accept this" Diana said as she stared at the expensive wooly neck scarves being presented to her, they came in different colours and designs. She doesn''t need anyone to tell her how expensive they are as she has seen something similar at some malls and ran away after she heard the prices. "Diana, please take this and stop being stubborn, are you rejecting my kindness?" Mel asked. ''How did you know I needed those scarves in the first place'' Diana thought in her head, she''s finding it hard to believe that this is pure kindness to someone they are meeting for the first time. She took the bag from her, "thank you so much you''re so kind," she said. "Hop in" Diana heard a voice from behind and turned to see Ethan inside a white Mercedes Maybach, looking breathtaking with his killer smile. "Why are you the driver?" Diana asked as she got inside the car. "I feel like driving my wife to be" Ethan said and started the car. "Nice joke " Diana replied rolling her eyes. There was an awkward silence in the car before Ethan spoke, "How do you feel?" He asked. Diana raised her brow at him, "I mean about your break up yesterday and you also seem pissed when I said your look isn''t pleasing to the eyes" Ethan said with his eyes glued on the road as he drives. "Nah it''s fine, you''re right anyway and you''re the only guy I''ve been this close with, without seeing a disgusted expression on his face. Also it''s not like you lied about my look, and about the breakup, I''m back to myself after a night''s rest since I''m not in love with him anyway, atleast I get to meet your family and felt the kindness of human" Diana said smiling. "I''m not interested in a woman, but I wouldn''t stop you from whatever you wish to do if it will make you happy" Ethan said. ''Trying to trick me to forgive? Humph! Don''t worry about liking a woman course I don''t like men as well, I just need to get rid of this cold and be free'' Diana said in her mind. From their conversation, Ethan believes Diana has changed her mind, unknown to him, Diana has made some plans with grandpa before she left the mansion. "One thing is sure Ethan, you''re nice" Diana said and Ethan scoffed "because you slept next to my room and I didn''t came knocking?" He teased. "Shut up!" Diana said and stare out the window and stopped paying him any attention. Despite Ethan''s godlike look and wealth, he seemed like a kind man just as his grandpa stated the previous night, based on the dramas she watched most of the time she''s free, those male lead are usually arrogant when they got introduced to some random girls, not to talk of someone with her look, yet Ethan remain natural and made her feel free just like she is with his family. Getting to her work place, she placed a quick peck on Ethan''s cheek and went out, "thanks for the ride," she said and walked toward the company entrance. Ethan broke out of his stupor and scoffed "Diana!" He called but she pretends not to hear him and increased her pace, she believes he''s calling her because of the pecking not realising that she didn''t take her cellphone and the bag which contains the scarves she was gifted. Ethan smiled and came down from his car, if this is her way of taking revenge on him then he kinda find her cute, he took the bag and her phone and followed after her. Getting inside the company, Diana as per usual, walked toward her desk gently, most of the workers don''t really like her and she didn''t care, if she has been caring about stuff like that, she might have died from depression. She saw a small bag placed on top of her desk, she opened it and saw the sweater she was putting on at the club the previous day inside it. She rolled her eyes, ''You jerk! Why don''t you just burn it, what''s the use of cleaning and pressing it this neatly'' she thought. She wanted to toss it aside and noticed something else inside the bag, she brought it out and opened the folded paper, '' Diana I''m sorry about last night, I fucked up and I want you to give me another chance to make it up to you course I realise I really am in love with you and want to spend the rest of my life with you, I will make up for yesterday humiliation, I don''t care what others think about you cause I couldn''t have a wink of sleep after getting home yesterday, I want us to have our date again and this time alone without anyone to disrupt us, I love you Diana'' From Jeffery ? While Diana is reading the letter, there is a commotion among the female workers, they had no idea where this heavenly beauty descended from, Ethan walked toward Diana who is fuming with rage while staring at the letter, "You got some guts hun?" Diana muttered, slamming her hand that was holding the letter on her desk and squeeze it. "I should ask you," Ethan said smiling. "Fuck!" Diana cursed, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that" she apologised after realising what she just said after looking up to meet his blue mesmerizing eyes. "What are you doing here?" She asked, ''Why did he look more handsome than before, is the light in this office adding to one''s beauty?'' Diana asked in her head. "Are you sure you do not know why?" Ethan asked raising his brow at her. Diana face began to burn after his question, "well you could con¡­." "You forgot this" Ethan cuts in handed her the phone then placed the bag on her desk and secretly took the squeezed letter on her desk, "bye!" He said and left. "Gosh! So embarrassing" Diana cried nearly pulling her hair that was beautifully styled by Maris, she was treated like a princess when she woke up. "Hum Diana, who is that hottie?" One of her fellow secretary asked. She looked up at her and saw the glow in her eyes, she noticed more stare and look around to see all the females present in the office staring at her with an anticipation look, it''s clear they also wanna know who Ethan is. These people always ignored her and avoided her all the time, and now because of Ethan they finally sees her as a human being and not some passing air. Jeffery look enraged at his seat, he has been secretly studying Diana since she started reading the letter, she didn''t even look toward his seat after reading it, and then Ethan came in and he saw her blushed. "Are we close that I have to tell you about who my visitor is?" Diana asked, there is no way she will flow with their gossip, no need trying to be friends with them. Immediately Diana asked the question, the other staff who are trying to find out who Ethan is as well quickly turned toward their desk and started typing on their keyboard. "I''m sorry Diana I was just curious" the lady apologised and walked away feeling embarrassed, ''You will pay for this humiliation bitch!'' She cursed inside. Diana took out a matching scarf and wrapped it around her neck, with a smile on her face, she felt jealous about Ethan, his family is her lifetime wish, they are so nice. Her cell vibrated and she picked it, her whatsapp just received a new message, ''who is that guy? What''s between you two? {¡ã~¡ã }'' Reading Jeffery message, Diana frown and began pressing her phone with a pissed expression, before dropping it and relax on her chair. Jeffery was waiting for message notification after Diana dropped her phone but didn''t get any, ''Diana please reply my message'' ''You cannot send a message to this subscriber'' was all Jeff got in return after sending another text, "You blocked me" he muttered, looking toward Diana''s direction. Ethan scoffed after reading the letter, "funny guy" he said and drove away. Chapter 9 - Stella, Baby After work hours, Diana left the company premises to catch a bus and head home. Getting to the bus station, she sat down on the bench and began browsing her mobile phone. Jeffery was seen rushing toward where she sat, he thought she would have caught a bus and ends up missing her. Diana saw the tall figure hovering above her and look up to meet Jeff panting and covered in perspiration, "Diana let''s talk please," he said. "I''m not deaf so go on" she replied and kept on browsing her phone. Sitting down beside her, "Has it come to this Diana?" Jeff asked looking at her. "I''m leaving once a bus arrives," said Diana while she kept on with her browsing. While they were talking, someone has secretly taken a picture of them and upload it on the company''s forum, claiming they are having office relationship. It is none other than the girl who felt humiliated that Diana didn''t reveal who Ethan was. "Diana please listen to me, I''m not a confident guy when it comes to women, I approached you because you are alone, I felt that you aren''t socialized and can''t be rude to men approaches. When my friends laughed at you, I felt embarrassed just like I knew I will feel if a woman reject my asking her out, so I lost it for a while and made a mistake. It is after returning home that I realise how much of a jerk I was, I returned to find you but you were gone, I admit I am a coward but I''m willing to become brave for you Diana, I love you" Jeffery explained and watch Diana stood up. "Oh Jeff, I heard everything you said but office relationships is not allowed, I love my job and didn''t want to get into trouble so please deal with your feeling" Diana said and eagerly watch as a bus moved closer to the station ''i can finally get away from his lying ass'' she thought. If only Jeff had not been acting strange before she took off her sweater the other night, she might really believe his words right now but he is an irresponsible man, if not for the fact that she couldn''t just sleep with a random guy ''Not that there is any guy available anyway'' she wouldn''t bother trying to date, she will just get the deed done and live her life peacefully. But she knew her conscience will eat her alive if she really let a stranger sleep with her, which is why she''s ready to build at least some kind of relationship before attempting it. "You do not have feelings for me in the first place" Jeff said as he stood up and stood in front of her, Diana didn''t look moved by all his words at all, he believes it must be because she had no feelings for him course if it''s about what he did the previous night, then she should at least look sad or probably frown her face yet she look natural like they are talking for the first time. "You''re right Jeff, I don''t feel anything for you, I admitted that I accepted you because I believe no guy will want me and planned to slowly love you at my heart pace but since you screwed up, let''s not talk about this anymore and follow the company''s protocol. I''m not holding a grudge so let''s act naturally as co-workers". Diana said and felt Jeff hands reach for her. Before she could evade it, he had already caught her and pulled her into his embrace, "Diana please!" He pleaded as Diana struggled to free herself. "I don''t mind if you do not love me, you will with time so just please don''t look at other men" he quickly release her "ah!!" He exclaimed and held his third leg which just got kicked by Diana. "I might not be able to match your strength but I got some nice moves for perverted being like you" Diana said and board the bus that just arrived and left Jeff who still has his hands grabbing his manhood and wincing in pain. He wanted to stop her but couldn''t stand properly, getting inside the bus Diana felt people''s gaze on her. Most of the passengers understood her rejecting a man so openly, they find her shape very catchy to the eyes, apparently they couldn''t see her teeth as the gifted scarves were of great use to her, she wrapped it around her neck till below her nose. Seeing her alluring blue eyes and her blemishes free face, thanks to the wonder of makeup, they find her hot and not worthy for Jeff''s kind. She took a seat and ignored their stare. Getting home, she found her mother and Rihanna inside the living room sitting on the couch and being lovey dovey, her mother was helping Rihanna braid her hair while they talked and laughed happily. For an unknown reason she felt like she''s the problem of the house, the reason they were always moody course she hasn''t seen them this intimate for a long time now. She didn''t come home for a night and the atmosphere brightened up to this extent, "Hi Mom" she said and watch as there expression returned to the former ones, her mother with a stoic expression and Rihanna with a disgusted one. She walked straight to her room feeling hurt and wonder if it''s that bad to not possess a good looking face, she just can''t understand why things are like that with her family. She was expecting something like ''Diana why didn''t you return last night'' but didn''t get any, she consoled herself with the belief that they consider her old enough and dropped the scarf bag on her bed and went to take her bath. ... Inside a luxurious mansion in another town, A man was lying on the bed, he looked weak and pale and was receiving treatment, he slowly opened his eyes and stared at the IVs connected to his body. The memory of how he was run down by a car assault his brain resulting in a splitting headache, he groaned softly and tried to lift his hand to massage his temple but finds it hard to move it, it''s like he is trying to lift a heavy object. The door to the room opened and an old woman rushed toward him and burst into tears "He''s awake!" She screamed at the top of her lungs. A doctors, two nurses and two middle aged women rushed in a minute after they heard her scream, they are his assigned doctor and nurses while the two women are the junior sisters of the sick man. "Sir can you hear me?" The doctor asked the man while the old woman who is his mother and his two siblings moved back and waited in anticipation and also consoling their mother who is crying. ''I...i.. can¡­ hear ..y.. you" the man stammered and look astonished by his own words ''Why is it hard to construct a simple sentence '' he thought in his head. "Good, can you move any part of your body?" The doctor asked again and the man raise his arm that felt heavy but still managed to lift it a bit before putting in down. The doctor after some checking ups, turned to the man''s family "his condition has stabilized, he will undergo some therapies to be able to control his body and then be able to move on his own. You don''t have anything to worry about, your long time waiting has not been In vain, congratulations, " the doctor said with a satisfactory smile. "Where... is... Stella? Where¡­. Is¡­ our¡­ baby" the man''s voice was heard as he spoke like a toddler who is just learning to speak, only that his words are clear. His family frowned at the mention of Stella and then seem confused when he mentioned baby. "Who is Stella?" The doctor asked, he find it rare that the patient who just woke up from a long time coma two days ago and finally opened his eyes today could still have his memory intact and even recalled a name. "She''s the bitch who made this happened to him" one of his sister said. "Where is the person now?" The doctor asked in a low tone, not wanting the man to hear what they''re saying as he kept repeating the same question, asking for Stella and his baby. "She''s married to the man who got my brother into this state," she replied. "If that is the case then you shouldn''t let him know about it now, make up an excuse and flow with his demand, we couldn''t risk his health by breaking to him such news" the doctor said and the three of them nodded in agreement. "So what about his baby?" The doctor asked. "There is no baby, he abandoned his vice president role in the company and eloped with the woman, and when we finally got in contact with his location, he was covered in blood and nearly lost his life" one of the sister explained while the other held their mother who kept sobbing and staring at his son who kept muttering '' Stella and baby''. "We don''t understand what happened for sure, so find a nice story that fits well for the baby as well till he recovers," said the doctor, "the nurse will tend to him, I will arrange the needed therapist and be back" he added and excused himself and left the room. "Alexander?" His mother called touching his face, despite his condition, his stunning look is still obvious. "Mom?" he called in a low tone, and wondered why his mother look so old, he wanted to ask what was going on but his throat is starting to hurt, he felt like sleeping, but still crave an answer for his question so he slowly asked about Stella and his baby again. "They are fine, you need to get better as you can''t allow them to see you this weak" his sister replied. Alex felt relieved after her words and slowly close his eyes and drifted into the dream land. Chapter 10 - Co Worker Jeff Getting to the office the next day, Diana could see some of the office workers staring at her weirdly. It has been a while she got this kinda stare from them:- it was when she first began working in the company. Even though she''s used to such stare, she still find this weird. She walked to her desk and sat down not minding them. Not long after, she was summoned to the director''s office. Getting there; she found Jeffrey presented as well and wondered what''s going on. Yet, she remained expressionless since she knew she hasn''t done anything wrong. If she hadn''t broken up with Jeff, she might be worried but they aren''t together anymore. The director studied her expression and wondered if the rumors are true course Jeff remain calm, which is expected of a man, but he believed he could detect some hints from Diana''s expression, yet she remains the same. "You called for me sir" Diana said and was asked to sit down beside Jeff, facing the director. "I heard you two are having a relationship" the director went straight to the point and kept studying them. "They are fake rumors sir" Diana replied flatly. Jeff felt like her reply was like being poked by a needle. "Hmm" the director hummed, "what do you have to say to that Jeff?" He asked feeling like something seems off with him. "It''s only rumors sir, there is no such thing" Jeff replied. The director turned the laptop in front of him toward them, "how would you explain this?" He asked raising his brow. Diana stared at the photo of Jeffrey tall figure hovering above her, covered in perspiration. She felt glad that the person who took the picture didn''t get the part where she was forcibly hugged. With a stoic expression, "the company state that we shouldn''t engaged in office relationship, it doesn''t state that we should not talk to each other, i will never have any relationship with Jeff except from work related one, I''m assuring you that this is a total misunderstanding. If there is a rule that states that we should avoid each other outside the company''s premises, then Jeff and I will become stranger after work" Diana said. The director felt like he just got a slap on his face but knew Diana was right. Jeffrey felt like storming out of the office as he couldn''t take it anymore, every word Diana utter is like his heart was being poked by a needle and it hurts really bad. He is a coward and he knew it, he realise how much he''s crazy about Diana when she brushed for Ethan. He didn''t mind if he loses his job as long as Diana accept him again but he''s worried for Diana. She told him how much the work means to her as she has been sacked many times. "I will believe its just rumors and i hope you two follows the company''s policies," the director said. "Yes sir" the two of them said in unison. The director dismissed Jeff and asked Diana to stay. He explained to her that she will be leaving to Sama town to represent the boss for a meeting in the following week and gave her the necessary documents for the meeting. Diana felt ecstatic about it:- its the town she originated from and will drop by her grandma''s place and give a surprise visit. They never let her and Rihanna visit the town, but now she has a work excuse. "That''s all miss Jade" the director dismissed her. Getting to her desk, she started studying the documents and heard her cell vibrated, she picked it and opened the message that just got in. ''Diana, should i quit my job? I''m willing to do it for you as long as you agreed to my plea:- so we won''t have to worry about office relationship. Diana i can''t get you out of my head, I''m sorry for hugging you yesterday please think about this, I''m willing to wait''. Diana sighed and look toward Jeffrey''s direction while replying his message. "co worker Jeff please respect yourself and don''t get me in trouble or I''m going to report you to the director". Jeffrey read her test and replied again. " I believe you''re still angry with me so I''m gonna give you time to think about it". After reading the text, Diana decided not to reply to him again. Actually she replied to him in the first place to get hold of a proof that it was Jeff who was after her, incase another rumors spread. ¡­. Two days later, based on how important the meeting is, Diana was later given some days off to focus on it and make some findings if she needs any. She was selected course it''s her hometown as it was stated in her CV. Diana had no issues with the project at all, but she wouldn''t refuse some days off either. She now has a lot of time to make her moves on Ethan. ¡­.. Ethan was in a meeting with the board of directors in his company when he was told that a woman is looking for him. "A woman?" He thought, "did she mentioned her name?" He asked. At the reception. "Miss, your name please" the receptionist asked. With a smile under her scarf, "Diana" the visitor said. "Guide her to my office, I will be there after the meeting" Ethan said and ended the call. "This way miss" the lady walked toward the elevator with Diana. "Where is he?" Diana asked. "The president is having a meeting on the 24th floor" the lady replied. "Oh! What floor is his office located?" Diana asked. "The 15th" replied the lady. "I will find it myself, you can return to your post, thank you for your help" Diana replied. "The president said to guide you to his office" the lady said. After a few words exchange, she later allowed Diana to do as she pleased since she promised to take responsibility if she gets lost. Getting inside the elevator. Diana unwrapped her scarf, letting her face clearly visible and pressed floor 24. Outside the meeting room sat a beautiful woman, only one word could describe her ''perfect'' Her emerald eyes is beaming with beauty, her pony tail is touching waist. Diana gulped as she access her beautiful features, she''s also dressing like she''s at the company for a modelling audition, incredibly sexy. She stared at Diana with her brow raised, " how may I help you miss?" She asked. Diana broke out of her stupor and smile before realising it. Before she could reply, she saw the lady squint her face in disgust. Diana sigh, ''here we go again'' she thought and forgot about her so called beauty that got her mesmerized a few minutes ago. Diana walk toward the big door and was about to open it when the lady pushed her back, "miss, state your reason for being here". Diana scoffed, " did you just pushed me?" She asked and check the message that just got delivered to her cell phone. Its from Ethan grandpa, ''gist this old man about the progress Diana, i will wait patiently ". Diana smile after reading the text, he is the one disclosing Ethan''s whereabouts to her. The lady felt disgusted the more she stares at her, " he''s expecting me" Diana said forgiving her for pushing her and moved closer to the door again. Since the lady didn''t behave like a staff should, she has no reason to treat her like one. The lady refused to let her in and kept threatening to call security on her. Ethan heard the noise from outside the door, and wonder who is arguing with his assistant, "Hanna?" He called. Hanna opened the door slightly enough to fit her body and blocked Diana. Ethan finds her weird, "who is that?" He asked. "It''s me" Diana said and the lady finally released the door, allowing her to pass. "Diana" Ethan said as Diana walk toward her. "Why didn''t you wait in my office?" He asked. "I can''t wait to see you" Diana said and sit on his lap. Ethan was stunned but still held her waist to support her. Everyone in the room was awestruck while Hanna felt she got struck by lightning, "she has lowered herself as an assistant just to be by Ethan side, she handled everything while Ethan traveled around for his search for Nathan, ''yet she never got a handshake; yet this lady with a weird face appeared and get to sit on his leg''. Chapter 11 - Do You Like Me? "What are you doing Diana?" Ethan asked softly;- so that all the people presented won''t hear him. Diana blinked. Breaking out of her stupor, she cleared her throat and gulped; as she wasn''t expecting Ethan to remain this calm, also to the extent if holding her waist to support her ''does he even care what people think about his ugly taste?'' she asked in her head. Ethan suddenly recalled what she said about making people know about his bad taste and chuckled "is this your revenge?" He whispered into her ear. Hanna was burning with rage as she stared at them, she couldn''t hear what they are saying but judging from Ethan expression; she could tell its bad news for her. Ethan is a very nice man; although he isn''t interested in women, he is not cold to them either unless the women passes their boundaries with him. Which is why she didn''t want Diana to go inside in the first place, she hates seeing women around him. Either ugly or not, Diana is still a woman; with a great shape actually, she didn''t want to take chances but in the end;- the man she is patiently waiting for, to notice her by giving her all as his assistant is now having another woman sitting on his lap and seems pleased with it. Feeling Ethan breath on her ear, Diana sprung up, "hum" she scratched her head, "I will leave now that I''ve seen your face" she said and rushed away. ''It didn''t work'' she thought and touched her flushed face, ''i just made a fool of myself''. Hanna quickly stretched out her leg to trip Diana immediately she got to the door; it was too late for Diana to evade it so she made sure to pull Hanna along and they both fell. Since Hanna was putting on a 5inches high heels;- she ended up twisting her ankles and couple with the fact that Diana intentionally fell on top of her, she hit her head on the floor and passed out. "Diana!" Ethan screamed and rushed toward them, the directors also stood up and walked closer to them. Ethan helped Diana up to her feet and picked her up in his arms, "are you hurt?" He asked looking worried. He will be an idiot to not know about Hanna''s feelings toward him, and he saw how she stretched her leg and tripped Diana on purpose. He had no idea how they both ended up on the floor but he knew what he saw. "She passed out" Diana said pointing at Hanna. Just as Ethan thought Diana was trying to trick him when they first met, he believed Hanna is faking her losing conscious as well, "she will be fine," Ethan said and look at Diana closely, "are you sure you''re not hurt?" He asked. "I''m fine so put me down and help your assistant" Diana said still staring at Hanna. Not minding her, Ethan turn toward the directors who doesn''t understand what exactly is going on. "We will continue the meeting tomorrow, one of should help Hanna" he said and carried Diana to his office while one if the directors called help for Hanna. None of them dare touches her;- since she''s is always full of herself, she always considers herself as Ethan''s woman and wouldn''t accept a single hand shake from anyone in the office, but the good thing about her is how capable she is with filling Ethan''s role whenever he''s not around and her exceptional look. Getting to his office, he carefully placed Diana on the couch and examine her legs, which results in Diana rolling her eyes, "do you like me?" She asked out of the blue and scoffed at her own question ''how could someone like him possibly like me''. She believes their relationship has not gotten to the point where he would choose her over his assistant. Ethan chuckled at her question, "I''m not interested in women Diana; but I do not dislike you either, you''re cute" Ethan replied. "Still trying to make me overlook what you did hun?" She asked raising her brow, "since you''re nice; I might consider it if you apologize right now" she added Ethan took his seat opposite her and smiled, "like I said then, if it makes you happy then feel free to do as you want" in a low tone "not that it will get to me anyway" he added mockingly. Diana glared at him, "fine! I will consider today a failure, i hope you''re ready for my next attempt" Diana said and stood up with a frown on her face, "I''m leaving now, you should check on your assistant course I think she''s badly hurt, not that I care anyway but she''s still your employee". She was about to open the door and step out when she felt a hand around her waist and was turned around facing Ethan face that was close to hers, "you got a sharp tongue Diana, I''m curious to find out if you could use it well when kissing." Ethan said with a smirk. Diana widened her eyes, "you jerk!" She screamed and kick his feet, "nice move" Ethan complimented, not showing like he felt any pain from her kick. "You wanna feel my ultimate move that always reduce a man height for a few minutes?" Diana asked with her brow raised, but deep inside her heart, there is a mechanic testing a car engine. A ''vroom! vroom! Sound is clear in her ears, and only she can hear it. Ethan smiled and released her, "take care of yourself and don''t let yourself get tripped easily," he said. Diana let out a fake chuckle, her inside is shaking by the thought of Ethan''s lips on hers, she wonder if someone will really touch their lips with hers. Of course she knew Ethan was only kidding, probably teasing her "me? Trip easily? So funny, you should check on your assistant dude, she reaped what she show but she''s still your employee" she said and head out of his office. "Did i misunderstood again?" Ethan thought after Diana left. He walked to his table and dialled a number, "how is Hanna?" He asked. "An ambulance?" Ethan asked after listening to the reply. "F*ck" he cursed, "i did it again" he said ruffling his hair in annoyance. He had imagined what could have happened to Diana if it wasn''t his grandpa who asked people to get her, and now he did it again. But he is not entirely at fault; a lot of women has nearly made him lose his mind with their scheme to get him for themselves like he''s some kind of tools. Which is why he found Diana interesting, she also reject his kiss, not like he wanted to kiss her for real course they aren''t in that kind of relationship, but Diana kicking her like that is total rejection which made him find her more interesting. ¡­.. Hanna slowly opened her eyes after getting treatment and enough rest. She saw Ethan sitting on a chair beside her and felt her heart ease, she craves for his touch immediately, "Ethan?" She called. Ethan looked up from his phone and stare at her, "how do you feel now?" He asked. Hanna raised up her hand;- indicating for him to help her up, which he did and she suddenly jolted back on the bed like it was accidental; making Ethan fall on top of her as she didn''t release him, their lips locking with each other. Ethan stood up; he bit his lower lip and let out a deep sigh. "I''m so sorry" Hanna apologized, feigning a pitiful expression but was rejoicing inside ''she finally did it, she kissed him''. Ethan scoffed, "I can see you''re full of energy now, i will call the doctor over for you; take some days off till you fully recover," he said and turned to leave. "Ethan?" Hanna called making Ethan halted his steps and turned around to face her. "Who is that woman?" Hanna asked. Ethan expression turned frosty immediately, "are you tired of your job?" He asked in a cold tone. "N¡­ no.. Ethan" Hanna stammered. "Call me sir!" Ethan growled. "Sir!" Hanna replied in fright. Chapter 12 - Chris "How did it go?" Grandpa asked Diana through text message. Seeing the message, Diana; who was laying on her bed thinking about how she has been feeling less ashamed to be herself after meeting Ethan, sat up and dialled grandpa''s number. Grandpa: "Diana dear. How are you?" Diana smile just because of the ''dear'' that followed after her name and felt her heart warm. It''s a normally spoken word; but Diana couldn''t recall anyone addressing her with it. "Grandpa!" Diana cried like a small baby, "I failed" she said. "What happened? Did he lose his temper on you?" Grandpa asked a little worried. "Temper?" Diana asked with uncertainty with what she just heard, ''that sweet and perfect guy could possess a temper?'' She asked in her head. "He''s a nice boy but could be the total opposite of nice if he''s pushed to the edge. I''m relieved that it''s not the case. So what really happened?" Grandpa asked, eagerly awaiting for some gossip. Diana. After listening to the old man''s words, sighed and wish to never see the other side of Ethan; course she kind of appreciate him as he is. A man who has everything and still so kind. Diana explained how Ethan didn''t find her annoying and even held her waist to support her, teasing her about kiss and all, but left the part where Hanna has tried to hurt her. Grandpa was flabbergasted, ''and she called that a failure?'' He thought. Their goal is different, grandpa wants Diana and Ethan to be together and probably it might reduce Ethan''s constant to and fro of different countries. Diana on the other hand stick to the belief that she''s taking revenge on him; to not feel bad about her intention of wanting to use him to solve her sickness if the chance arises. Ethan''s attitude towards her is more like she''s failing on getting her revenge on him, while its a good news for the old man. Being a smart man who just adore Diana and tend to be soft with her, he chuckled and decided not to call Diana''s attention to the fact that Ethan might find her as a good woman and probably like her. "Don''t give up dear; as there is always a next time, I will send you his location tomorrow," he said. "I think I''m making a fool out of myself grandpa, how about i give up" Diana said. The old man''s heart skipped at her word, "Diana No! Please don''t do that dear; don''t forget you''re also helping me, please do it for me; ever since I met you, I have been less worried about him course I have this believe that things are going to be different with your appearance in his life. So please don''t give up on this old man" he explained and pleaded with her. Diana suddenly felt like the situation is not as simple as she imagined; like it wasn''t some kind of joking matter as the old man made it seem. "Why is he traveling around?" She asked. The old man went silent for a while, "he''s looking for a dangerous person, but the person he is looking for is not the issue; which is why we aren''t trying to stop him. But the people associated with the person could do him harm. That''s what worries us" he said. Diana wanted to ask more but she knew when to stop probing. It is already an honour that she was found worthy enough to know about their families worries, which could be a weapon against them if their enemies find out about it. There is no way a wealthy family like theirs won''t have opponents. "I can''t promise success but i will try my best," Diana said. Diana repeat the same thing over and over again for five days and Ethan is starting to get used to it. It comes to a certain point where Ethan will start looking around for her wherever he is, patiently waiting for her arrival. ¡­ Inside a big restaurant. Ethan was sitting opposite a guy, a handsome hot guy actually, but couldn''t match Ethan''s exceptional look. He is the friend his grandpa talked about, it was this same friend he left his restaurant before Diana bumped into him. Before heading into the restaurant, he felt a nostalgic feeling wash over him and smiled like an idiot, he really find Diana interesting. "What did you find?" Ethan asked his friend named Chris. Chris is known as a chef who only manages his restaurant but only few knew about his background. He is from a wealthy family which deal with technologies. He has a passion for cooking despite his top skill in hacking and anything technology related; but still go for his passion and start a restaurant of his own;- doing what he loves ''cooking''. He is the guy helping Ethan to track Nathan. "He hasn''t traveled to another country yet, i think he is still in Sheffield". Chris said as he couldn''t find traces of Nathan leaving for another country. Ethan; with a saddened expression, " I will leave for Sheffield in two days, notify me if he moved again," he said. "You will find him Ethan; as long as you do not give up, so cheer up" Chris said and suddenly look at the lady walking toward them. Ethan forced a smile, "thanks dude, I''m glad you are in, with me on this," he said and saw Chris staring at something behind him. Before he could turn to look, he felt a hand on his shoulder and Diana face appears before him. She smiled and sit on his lap again, "hi!" She said and smiled at Chris who was in a daze. Chris shook his head and blinked, "hum hi!" He said, flashing Diana a smile, his set of teeth as white as snow. "Diana there is a space for you to seat beside me" Ethan said, not in the mood to joke around. For the first time in 6 days of constant tries, Diana felt happy as Ethan finally shows the reaction she wants. Grandpa has told her that Ethan travel a few days after visiting this friend of his. "I like it here" Diana replied. "Diana please" Ethan begged. Diana sense something in his tone, like he didn''t want to get angry at her; which is why begged for her to sit on a chair and not his lap this time. She felt the urge to ask if he''s okay but held back and stood up, "I was passing by and saw you; so I decided to say hi" she said and turned to Chris, "I''m Diana, nice to meet you" she only wanted to introduce herself and leave when Chris extended his hand, which Diana took with a stunned expression. "I''m Chris, nice to meet you Diana " he said and look around the restaurant, still holding Diana''s hand, "I own this place; you can drop by whenever you have the chance, I would love to show you my culinary skills" he said proudly. Ethan shook Chris hand from Diana''s. "You''re talking too much," he said. Chris scratched his hair "Am i?" he asked with a smile and look at Diana who still remains in a daze, "what do you say Diana?" He asked. Breaking out of her stupor "Thanks for the invitation Chris, i will create time and come check it out" Diana replied. Which made Ethan look up at her; but she didn''t look at him and sprinted out of the restaurant, under the gaze of the Chris staff and the few customers in the restaurant. The female staff always become shy and easy going whenever Ethan is around, despite their tone change and cute attitude, Ethan remained unmoved. But right now their heads is screaming ''who the hell is this ugly bitch''. "You got a girlfriend?" Chris asked, breaking Ethan from his daze. "Nah, she''s just someone i know" Ethan replied. "You like her?" asked Chris. Ethan scoffed, "I''m not interested in women," he replied. "Then why do you look like you want to spank her for agreeing to come check out my skill?" Chris teased. "I don''t like her in the way you''re thinking Chris" Ethan replied but still a bit angry that Diana agreed to Chris even though it''s clear that Chris is trying to hit on her. "Can I have her then, she got a killer shape, I can look past her face¡­." "Shut up!" Ethan cut in glaring at him. "Wo wo come down bro" Chris replied stunned by his sudden outburst. Chapter 13 - You Are Not Her Realising that he just shouted, "grandpa really adores her so, unless you want him to pick on your restaurant; you shouldn''t overstep your boundaries with her" Ethan said, trying to cover up for his outburst. ''Fuck!'' He cursed inside. Chris widened his eyes. "what! your grandpa?" He asked. "Yes, so let her be" Ethan said and stood up, "I gotta go" he added, picking up his mobile phone and car key from the table. "What if I''m not kidding and really like her?" Chris asked, he would be a fool to not realize something seems off with Ethan. He knew that he shouldn''t toy with Diana; since grandpa is involved but wouldn''t let Ethan off the hook so easily. "Let her be" Ethan replied. "Why should I let her be when i don''t plan on toying with her? You said you don''t like her; wouldn''t it be a waste if a girl that was able to sit on your leg without you choking her, go to waste" Chris said. "Your point?" Ethan asked. "My point is, she must be different from the others and I don''t mind dating someone like that" Chris said with a straight face but was mocking Ethan expression in his head, ''look at the person who said he didn''t like her'' he thought. "You want me to admit that I like her right?" Ethan asked, realising he''s taking it too personal when it''s possible that Chris is just kidding. "I want to know the truth" Chris replied. Ethan let out a deep sigh, "fine! I don''t like her like you''re thinking but i plan to; just not now, so stay away from her" He said and left. Chris smiled in satisfaction after Ethan left. Getting outside the restaurant. Ethan looked around hoping to see Diana, but she had left. He realized that he didn''t have her number, they never exchanged contact information. He left after assuring himself that they will be seeing each other the next day; he believed Diana will come find him for her cute revenge again. ¡­.. At Diana''s home. She was inside her room, hiding under her quilt. She couldn''t believe what happened to her, the previous guys who made fun of her aren''t as handsome as Chris, not to talk of Ethan''s outrageous look, his eye lashes are longer than her own, although she is a woman. "What''s going on? Why is everything changing all of a sudden? That hot guy just tried to hit on me? Am I dreaming?" Diana kept bombarding herself with questions. She couldn''t sleep till the next day and finally force herself to snap out of it after looking at herself in the mirror and saw how horrible she looks. ¡­.. "Sir! Sir!" Hanna called twice but Ethan was deep in thought, or should I say his eyes are glued at the entrance of his office. Hanna had no idea what was wrong with him, he has been behaving weird since he reported to work in the morning, at first it looks like he''s expecting someone; as he informed her to clear his schedule for the day. He got weirder as time passes; she wanted to ask what is going on with him so badly but couldn''t dare after she witnessed the other side of him at the hospital. He had told her not to smile to his face, call his name, ask him questions not work related, look at him too much, and many other warnings, if she still wishes to keep her job. She has been careful around him since then, her job is the only way she could be near him; and she wouldn''t want to lose him with her carelessness after her many years of waiting. "Sir! you need to sign this before you leave" Hanna said after Ethan snapped out of his daze. He has informed her that he would be leaving the next day; so she prepared his signature mandatory documents for him to sign. Then she will take care of the rest. "Put it down and leave" Ethan said. Hanna bow her head and walked out gently; she need time for Ethan to forgive her. Ethan checked the time and realize he should be off work now if not for the work he had to complete before traveling tomorrow. "Is she not coming?" He asked in his head, if he didn''t see Diana today, they wouldn''t see each other till he returns; course his flight is tomorrow. He tried to wait a bit more and go through the documents but he couldn''t concentrate, his mind is somewhere else. He couldn''t stand it any longer and stood up, he dialled his grandpa number as he left his office, "grandpa, can you have someone forward Diana''s address to me?" He said as the call connected. With a smile on the old man''s face, "sure" he said. He had wondered why Diana hasn''t contacted him for Ethan''s location today, but he didn''t want to force her, who knows his grandson is going to seek her out himself. ¡­... Getting to Diana''s place he parked his car a bit far from her place and stroll toward the house address sent to him, it will be weird driving up and down while looking for her place. "Your twin sister is still sleeping by this time? I wonder how you manage to cope with looking at her just awaken face" a friend of Rihanna said to her. "It must be horrible" another added. Rihanna frowned her face. Her two friends always make Diana appearance their goodbye topic after walking her home after their outing, mostly before they separated after meeting each other. "She''s not my family okay? That trash was picked up on the street!" Rihanna growl in annoyance; she couldn''t take it anymore, she had to watch what she says among her friends because of the fear of being mocked because of Diana; still, she still couldn''t avoid it. She felt her heart ease after saying it. Ethan who has been listening to them raised his brow, he had wanted to ask for directions from them before he had this feeling that they were talking about Diana and decided to know more before leaving. He looked at the three of them and couldn''t find anything attractive to admire; yet they are wasting their time mocking someone that is sleeping peacefully inside her room. "That rat is not your family?" One of Rihanna''s friends asked. Rihanna sigh, "yeah, she''s not; so stop calling her my twin sister, she was just picked up by my parents" she said and noticed her friends looking behind her, like they are looking at something delicious; that they can''t wait to have a taste of. "What¡­.." She couldn''t finish her sentence as she saw Ethan, he was staring at his phone and looking like he''s looking for something. "What the fuck!" she cursed inwardly, "how can someone look this handsome?". Ethan walked closer to them; and saw then adjusting their clothes and turking their hair behind their ears, blinking shyly and smiling. "Fools" he said in his head and walk past them, while they traces his movement with their eyes, not moving an inch. One of them broke out of her stupor and tapped Rihanna''s shoulder, "he'' heading toward your house" she said still grazing at Ethan''s long sexy leg as it moves and wished he could walk into her life with those sexy movements. "You guys can leave, we have a visitor" Rihanna said and rush after Ethan who has just entered their house after talking with their security man. "That selfish bitch!" her friends cried inwardly, glaring at her back as she left. "Diana, I''m inside your compound" Ethan said as his cell got connected to Diana''s. He has requested for her number from his grandpa as well. "You''re kidding right?" Diana hoarse voice was heard on Ethan cell phone. Ethan smiled, "I''m not, so come out you sleepy head" he said and felt the movement of a window opening from the house; he looks toward the direction and saw Diana, who was looking at him with her eyes wide opened. Despite her ruffled hair and unpleasant appearance, she didn''t bother to close the window and smoothen herself like other girls would, instead "you are really here?" She asked loudly, while Ethan shook his head and sighed. "I''m coming" she added and ended the call, making her way out of the house. "They are right, she really look horrible" Ethan said in his head with a smile on his face. Rihanna walked in front of Ethan and smile, "hi! I''m Rihanna" she said extending her hand for a handshake. Ethan stared at her hand and look toward the entrance Diana just stepped out from, "I don''t like physical contact" Ethan said, which made Rihanna''s smile deepened; as she understands why a devilish handsome like him say something like that, it makes him more hot to her. "Hey!" Diana said as she walked closer. Rihanna look at her and made a disgusted face, "what the heck!" She cursed inwardly at Diana''s appearance and wonder if Ethan will decide to leave because of the sight. "What are you doing by app¡­.." Her sentence got stuck in her throat as Ethan walked closer and wrapped his arms around Diana''s waist. Diana was about to push him away when Rihanna glared at her before looking at Ethan with a confused expression. "You said you don''t like physical contact, but you held her," she said. Ethan sneer at her shamelessness, "you''re not her," he said. Chapter 14 - Maturity "That was quite savage" Diana said to Ethan as they entered her room. Ethan remain silent and kept staring at her. "That was way cool, you''re so cool" she continued, and then notice Ethan wasn''t replying. Ethan; who was putting on a navy blue jeans and white T-shirt, with the collar flying sideways, crossed his arms in front of his chest, staring at Diana''s appearance and wonder what he''s doing at her place exactly, he could only process his thoughts after seeing her. "What was Savage?" He asked. "The way you put Rihanna in her place," she replied. "Why did you appear like this, can''t you behave like a woman?" Ethan asked. He had a lot to complain about on his first visit. First, Diana let him inside her room. Secondly, she didn''t even offer him a seat and left him standing; while she was busy talking and arranging her bed, also her coming out of her room looking so unkempt. Yet, he finds her amusing, he wondered if he''s into her because she''s different from other women, or he is really falling for her. "Anything to make you uncomfortable" Diana replied and let out a deep sigh after arranging her bed. ''So it was intended'' Ethan thought, only that this time, it wasn''t a cute revenge but a weird one. "Take a seat; and let me tidy up, then we can go and talk at a nearby restaurant" Diana said, which made Ethan look around and wonder where she wants him to sit on. Seeing him looking around, "come sit here" Diana said pointing to her bed" Ethan couldn''t believe his ears, "you let a man into your room so casually and now you want me to sit on your bed, aren''t you scared?" Ethan asked. Not showing a bit concern to his rants, Diana walk toward her dresser and sat down; she has a more important thing to do, as her hair is all tangled up;- thanks to her constant pulling at it to let out her frustration the other night. "I don''t mind, I can defend myself if the man try anything funny" she said and opened her drawer; bringing out a brush and started arranging her hair from the tip, "are you sitting or not?" She asked as she saw Ethan staring at her in the mirror. "I will just stand here" Ethan replied and watch how she winced and frown her ugly face, making her look uglier, yet she kept on with her stuff like he didn''t exist. He couldn''t take it anymore and walk closer to her, "let me" he said taking the brush from her. Diana was shocked silly, and stare at him in the mirror as he helped brush her hair with a serious expression. She stares at her reflection and stare at him, and wonder what is going on, they were clearly a word and opposite like ''front - back, no - yes¡­.'' A lot of thoughts occupied Diana''s head while she stared at his long lashes, fluttering up and down as he brushes her hair. Ethan looked up and met her gaze, Diana couldn''t look away and felt her heart racing as their gaze locked, ''he''s incredibly handsome, how can i dare imagined that he likes me,'' she thought. "Pass me the hair tie" Ethan said, breaking their gaze and extended one hand, while the other held the neatly arranged hair at the center of her head. Diana gulped and blinked as her face began to flush red, with a shaky hand; she passes him a hair band and kept staring at him as he tie the hair. "Your hair is beautiful" Ethan complimented as he help braid her hair after tying it. Ethan couldn''t help it as those splashes of red in her hair are so enticing. "What.. a.. are..you doing?" Diana stammered as she passes him another hair bond to secure the tip of the braid. "I think I''m liking you Diana" Ethan said. "What?" Diana asked. "I''m not sure if it''s man to woman likeness or I''m just feeling like this because you weren''t chasing after me like others do" Ethan replied. "Your point?" Diana asked, feeling that there is something on his mind. "I''m traveling tomorrow; and i want to ask you to wait for me till i come back, so don''t give another man a chance; I can''t tell my real feelings for sure, and the traveling is very important so please wait for me" Ethan said, releasing her hair after brushing the tip. Diana seem confused with his words, he''s not saying he like her, he''s not saying that he doesn''t, ''isn''t this selfishness? not claiming and not wanting others to claim as well'' thought Diana. But since there aren''t any guy after her, she didn''t have to argue with him. "How can you say this so casually?" Diana asked;- it took Jeffrey a while before he confessed to her. Even though Ethan is not confessing straight away; the way he handle the talk is so mature. "Diana, I''m over the age where i would be scared to pursue what I want, I''m old enough to know what''s right from wrong, i don''t need to beat around the bush. I just want to be clear about my actual feeling" Ethan replied. Diana choose to not reply to him anymore and stood up, "let me change my clothes¡­.." Her eyes widened as Ethan hugged her from behind, "let me go!" She said trying to pull away his arm. Ethan smiled at her, "free yourself," he said and rested his chin at the side of her neck. "What do you think you''re doing?" Diana asked, still struggling but couldn''t move. "Use the defense move you talked about earlier" Ethan said again, still not releasing her. Diana felt fear, her chest heaving up and down, she has never felt this powerless, she couldn''t headbutt him; as his chin was resting beside her neck. She kicked his leg with hers, yet he didn''t move. "Let me go please" she pleaded. "Don''t ever dare a man Diana, don''t just let any random guy get closer to you; while you believe that you could defend yourself. A man will always be a man; even if you manage to defend yourself and got rid of him that day, he might go to extra length to get back at you for the humiliation". "What do you think will happen now if i meant you harm?" Ethan asked. Diana felt embarrassed and look at her feet, ''he''s right! I can''t even move'' she thought. Seeing her reaction, Ethan released her, "be careful what you say Diana, and don''t allow men inside your room in the future; except me!," Ethan said. Diana''s heart skipped a bit, "Why?" She asked with a hopeful expression. "Because I''m the only guy who could see you look so awful and still remain sane" Ethan said and burst into laughter. "You!!!" Diana scream and throw a kick at him, while he stepped back swiftly and head toward the door, "I got some documents to sign, i will see you when i return" he said and was about to open the door. "Wait!" Diana exclaimed. Ethan look back and raised his brow, "you''re leaving?" Diana asked. "You don''t want me to leave?" Ethan asked. "No no no, i...i mean, you just arrived, i haven''t offered you anything" Diana said. "Its fine, i just wanted to see you before I leave" Ethan said and left. Diana stood in a daze, she had no idea what to think anymore. The door opened again and she quickly look up, only to see Rihanna stepped in. She rolled her eyes and went to sit in front of her dresser, she''s not in the mood for a sisterly fight, she''s also traveling in two days and isn''t sure if she would be able to sleep after all the bombs Ethan dropped on her. She didn''t want to imagine things until it happens; course, it will be epic if Ethan really fall for her. "Who is that?" Rihanna asked. "Why do you think I will reply to your question?" Diana replied, staring into her mirror. "What is your relationship with him?" Rihanna asked again. Diana sighed and look up at her, "fine! Just consider it as;- the both of us are teaching the world English, you know the word and opposite thing" Diana replied and look up at her "Please leave, I''m not in the mood for an argument today" she added and walk into her bathroom. Chapter 15 - Entering A Trap Alexander was seen sitting down in their mansion living room. He had a frown on his face as his sister just dropped the news on him; about Stella marrying Shane after his accident. Also about the fact that there is no baby. But he believes it''s possible that his family didn''t know about the baby, he will need to confront Stella; as she has a lot of explaining to do. He had been struggling back on his feet for a couple of days now. He didn''t want to appear sickly in front of both Stella and his child. Only to find out he has been in a coma for so long, he was told how different doctors were summoned from different countries to help wake him. His family was told to give him a peaceful death by pulling the plug; but they never lose hope and now that he''s feeling a little bit better; he was scared about what Stella will say in her defense, scared of what news she will give about his child. He couldn''t believe that Stella; who had cried that she didn''t want to be forced to marry Shane, after finding out she was tricked to get engaged with him, will willingly marry him after all the happiness and love they shared during their escape before Shane located their whereabouts. ¡­.. Diana was seen in a meeting room in one of the biggest cooperation she has seen in her entire life, she was putting on a blue long sleeve pleat office wear, she had one of her black scarf around her neck; which tally with the colour of her shoes. Coupled with the wonder of makeup, she look super hot. There are other companies representatives in the room as well, but she stood out as she usually did; thanks to her mesmerizing shape. All the representatives are also from the town, it''s a cooperative project. During the meeting, Diana was being eyed by a man, he was a fat man with a perverted look, and shameless; as he didn''t even hide his intention. Yet Diana focused on the reason she was there and take notes and also joined in the conversation when her opinion was requested. The man is a company owner, he lives in the town, so he didn''t send in a representative and came himself. After the successful meeting, which brought a satisfactory smile on Diana''s face; she shook hands with everyone, while they said ''looking forward to work with you'' as they did. On the way out of the premises. "Miss Jade" Diana heard her name and turned back. As expected; it''s the fat man with his perverted smile, his eyes glow as he sized Diana up and down. Diana understood immediately that it is this type of person that causes trouble for someone just to make the submit to him; course if that''s not the case, he won''t openly behave like this. He is confident about having her. Diana smiled at him and started loosening her scarf, "how about we have dinner tonight, then we can get to know each other before the next meeting; that way, we will get along pretty well," the man said. "Excuse me" Diana said and put her scarf inside her bag; before looking and smile brightly at him, revealing her teeth. The man smiles froze for a sec, before he blinked his eyes repeatedly. "I''m sorry sir, but i need to visit my grandma; as she stays a bit far from this area" Diana said with an apologetic expression. "You''re so nice miss Jade, its fine; so don''t worry about it and enjoy yourself," the man said and excused himself, leaving the still smiling Diana. Diana felt the urge to laugh out loud, "he must feel disappointed," she said in her head and headed out of the big company. "Hey!" She heard again and wondered who it is this time, but since her name is not ''hey'' she kept going without bothering to look back, but she knew its for her. She felt the person got closer to her and sighed before halting her steps and let the person catch up. If it''s another pervert, she''s glad her scarf is inside her bag; all she has to do is smile at them. Two girls appears in front of her, with a smile on their face, its like they were her best friends or something. A blonde with a knee length suit gown, and a brunette with the same outfit. She recalled that the two of them came in a few minutes after the meeting started, and they didn''t contribute to the discussion at all. "That man is totally into you" the brunette said. Diana was surprised that they didn''t seem concerned about her face. "Not anymore" Diana replied, only a blind wouldn''t realize the man''s intention. "I''m Laura, this is my colleague Charlotte" the brunette said. "I''m Diana" she replied to them. The brunette spread her arm sideways and breathe in and out, "it''s good to be back here, it''s been a long time since I''ve been here" she said. "Me too" Charlotte said. Diana being the type of person who always got worried when someone is too nice to her; her first thought is always ''what does he/she wants from me''. But she isn''t sensing anything weird from the girls, except that her face didn''t brought a disgusted appearance to their faces, which is normal for a sensible human being. "We want to tour around town before leaving for our home, wanna come with?" Laura asked Diana. "There is a big mall owned by the owner of this company''s wife, she''s super pretty, i wanna see her, we could drop by the mall and take a peep" Charlotte added. Diana hasn''t had friends before and wondered if this is how it feels to have one, they are so friendly and made her feel like a normal human being. She finally gave in and felt like its not bad to mingle for once, "count me in" she said. "Cool!" Laura exclaimed hugging her shoulder which made Diana froze a bit, ''I like them,'' she said in her mind. "Oh! When did you leave this town?" Charlotte asked as they began walking away. "We moved when I was a baby, I have no memories of this place" Diana replied. ... Inside an office in the company they just had a meeting in; Shane was listening to Diana conversation with the girls with a smirk. "Take her to the mall and leave my wife and her alone" Shane said. ''Since she was a baby?'' Shane asked in his head. ... Back with the girls, who had just received Shane''s order. "Let''s head to the mall first, then we can do some small shopping and change our boring office outfit before touring around" Laura said, while Diana and Charlotte nodded and they made their way to Stella mall. Chapter 16 - Mother and Daughter Meets Diana felt like she''s going through interrogation. The two ladies started asking their questions directly; after feeling that Diana wouldn''t suspect anything. Just as they thought; Diana believed they were trying to know her and held back the urge to tell them to stop probing into her life. She believed that''s how friends get along. But she didn''t ask them any questions in return, as she wouldn''t feel comfortable with stuff like that, she only listen to the ones they willingly tells her. They got to the big mall situated at a large area of land, close to the road. The parking lot alone is wide enough to wow! a customer. She wondered how they are gonna be able to see the owner of the mall, when it is this wide. "Let''s head to the clothes section, the lady boss is always there to help people select a befitting outfit" Laura said. "Lady boss?" Diana asked, she felt like the tone in which Laura used is professional like. "What she meant was that the wife of the owner of that huge cooperation should be addressed with respect" Charlotte quickly said with a smile. "Oh!" Diana exclaimed. "Why would she prefer the cloth section?" Diana asked to ease the tension, as the girls remain quiet after her question. She had no idea that they''ve been scolded by Shane after Laura''s slip of the tongue. Diana question brought hope of not being punished; as Shane will take it that she didn''t suspect them. "Tell her she did it to make herself happy," Shane said. "That''s weird." Diana said after their reply. "Why would someone derived happiness in watching people try out clothes and helping them picked as well?" Diana asked. "Different people with different interests," Laura said. Diana dropped the topic as she felt that the girls don''t want to talk about it. Also, she felt like she''s being ridiculous; course the two of them just arrived at the town today, just like her. They got inside the wears section and the first thing that caught her attention and made her halt her steps is the back view of a woman, she''s pointing out clothes to a girl around the same age as hers. But that is not the real reason she stood frozen on the spot, the hair is the same as hers, the length is different as the woman hair is left falling behind; the tip was touching behind her knees. She''s not so surprised by the length course she trimmed her hair constantly as well, since the growth rate is crazy, looking at the woman hair; she could see the obvious traces of it being trimmed as well. "What a coincidence." Diana thought and look back to not find the girls again, she started looking around and saw the woman she''s been staring at walking toward her. She had no idea that it''s her hair that aroused Shane''s suspicion, black hair with a splash of red, same as his wife''s, blue eyes like that of his wife ex lover, also being a native of the town. Diana look amused by the sudden change in the woman expression, but she got mesmerized by her beauty. She tends to get lost in her world when she saw a beautiful person; since she''s not one herself. As long as the person is not rude to her, she will feast her eyes on the beauty. Stella was shaking with fear inside but still maintain a straight face, she saw Diana looking around and understand what''s going on immediately, there is no way her daughter will appear in the town for the first time and find her way to her mall immediately, ''what sort of coincidence is that?'' She knew she''s being watched each time she stepped out of her house, if she ignores Diana right now, then she will seem suspicious. She helps people pick out clothes and always imagined it as picking clothes for her daughter, and now she''s really standing in front of her. "This way miss, there are clothes you will love at that corner." Stella said, forcing a smile and head toward the corner she mentioned Diana broke out of her stupor and followed after her, totally forgotten about the two ladies, she believed they might be shopping around somewhere else. Her eyes were glued on Stella''s hair, it''s so mesmerizing, looking silky and shiny. "Here we are! How about you try this out" Stella said, picking out an off the shoulder knee length violet gown. "Hum okay" Diana replied, it''s not like she plan on shopping this type of clothing, but it''s rare to get this kind of treatment, most people step away from her at the mall, unless she''s putting on makeup and a pull over which was zippep to her mouth. "You can change there." Stella pointed toward the changing room, not far from where they stood. Diana took the cloth and head toward the changing room, while Stella with a shaky hand grabbed her skirt and tried not to sell herself out. The punishment she gave to Shane is not providing him with a child. Despite that, Shane never looked at other women, he''s so obsessed with her; she took pills to prevent herself from conceiving, and each time Shane found out and seized it, she will stop using it for a while. She has aborted two pregnancy behind him, she wanted him to leave with her as he wants and not getting anything from her, if he''s pleased with sleeping with her and calling her his wife; then he should go ahead. Knowing the kind of person Shane is, he wouldn''t want her child with Alexander to live. She walked toward another customer with a smile that isn''t down to her stomach and interact with them as well. "Nothing unusual." Shane got a report and scoffed, He knew how smart Stella is, but he is smarter; he left his office and head out immediately. Diana came out of the dresser under the stare of some of the customers. Stella also look at her direction and walked toward her with a smile on her face. Diana paused her lips and shrugged her shoulders, blushing hard at the sincere smile on Stella''s face. She has only seen this expression toward her on two people; Maris and Melanie who is Ethan''s mother, she couldn''t count in her grandma''s; as she felt like the woman is always exaggerating. Stella facade nearly broke as she stares into her eyes, which is starting to make Diana feel uncomfortable. Diana relax her expression and look at her seriously, she''s not a kid and could sense something wrong with her eyes as she stared at her. "You are so beautiful." Stella complimented, still looking at her. "Who are you?" Diana asked, which made Stella return to her sense and realised what she has been doing. She blinked her eyes and gulped, ''what am i doing?'' She asked in her head, but Diana is still waiting for an answer. Chapter 17 - Bad feeling "Wow!" Someone exclaimed from behind and size up Diana with her eyes. Diana and Stella broke their gaze and turned towards her. The lady raised her brow when she saw Diana pushed out lips; thanks to her incisor. She grunts out a chuckle and cover her mouth with her palm. Diana rolled her eyes, "thank you." she said. Stella regain her composure and tried to calm her racing heart. ''she has grown so much'' she thought in her mind. "Can I have something like this in blue?" The customer asked Stella with a smile on her face, ignoring Diana and only focus on the cloth she''s putting on; like she''s some kind of mannequin. "Sure! come this way miss" Stella said to the lady with a smile and head toward the corner she picked out the gown for Diana, while the lady followed along. Diana stared at their departing back. She doesn''t care about the lady''s attitude,since it''s not the first time she will encounter such. She still find Stella weird, that gaze of hers carry some sort of meaning she can''t seem to understand. She shook her mind off it and decided to leave, as she''s feeling uncomfortable with the whole thing, "maybe I''m crazy, I felt uncomfortable when I''m called ugly, now I''m feeling the same when I''m called beautiful. Diana! your live sucks." she said to herself as she made her way to pay for the dress and quickly get out of there. Getting to the entrance of the wears section, she recalled the girls and turned around to go look for them. "Hey!" Diana''s heart nearly jumped out of her chest, as she quickly turned around and saw the two girls standing there. "You scared the shit out of me!" Diana said, still placing her right hand to her chest. "By the way. How did you two disappeared and appeared all of a sudden?" She asked. "Damn! You look hot!" Laura exclaimed, brushing away Diana''s question. Diana blush a little, before tapping her forehead, ''why do I get excited when I''m being admired.'' she thought. "You guys didn''t buy anything?" Diana asked, as the two of them are still putting on the same matching outfit from earlier. "Nothing caught our interest. Sadly, we didn''t get to see the owner, she could have pointed out a befitting outfit for us." Charlotte said. "Well, i think i saw her, if you guys hadn''t left me by myself; you could have seen her too." said Diana. "You''re right. Is she beautiful? Is she nice to you? I heard she''s very nice" Laura asked, her eyes glowing, like a little baby. If Diana knew why they are like this with her, she would be shocked silly. They deserve an Oscar for their acting. "So, she''s very nice; I guess that explains everything." Diana thought and smile at them. "She''s pretty and kind, she helped me picked this outfit" she said. There is no way she''s going to tell them she said she''s very beautiful and her weird stare. She knew she would be making a fool of herself if she had said that, and also make the girls feels like she''s discriminating Stella by calling her weird. She had no idea how the fact that she didn''t exposed how she really felt about Stella just saved her from making Shane stick to his assumption. "We could go back if you guys still want to see her, it''s not like she''s far away from where we are" Diana added, feeling like they are making it seems like Stella is so far away from them; when she''s inside the mall behind them. "Forget it, we will come some other time" Laura said and put her arm around Diana''s shoulder. "Let''s do some touring" she added grinning." The three of them left the mall and began strolling around, which seems to Diana like the girls knew the exact place they are taking her. She had no problem putting on an exposed cloth; it''s 3pm and the weather is still sunny, she asked them to stop hurrying and stopped to buy some lollipop to get her mouth some entertainment. "You guys want some?" She asked and the girl shook their head in unison; indicating the don''t want it. Diana bought ten. She stored 9 in her handbag, unwrapped one and began sucking on it while they hit the road again. "Don''t you guys find this strolling boring?" Diana asked. "You know, just walking nonstop and all, maybe we should drop by a restaurant and taste their delicacies or you know, just anything to make it not about walking and walking alone." she added. Before they reply to her, a middle age man walked in front of them, he''s handsome and emitting a dangerous aura; his two hands in his trousers pocket, as he stopped in front of Diana with four black suited men behind him. One look and Diana could tell he is not a good man, she''s kind of developing a bad feeling immediately their eyes met. But she''s not someone who fears people unless they gave her a good reason to; which she doubted, course to her; as long as the person is a human being like her, and she''s not depending on the person to survive; she sees no reason to cower in fear in front of anyone. Seeing the sharp gaze Diana is giving him, Shane grinned. Diana saw the two girls behind her looking at their feet and flash Shane an arrogant look, letting him realised that she doesn''t care who he is. Shane chuckled, "what''s your name girl?" He asked with a deep voice. "Who are you to ask me what my name is?" Diana replied, she''s boiling with rage as this stranger''s present made her two friends became mute. Unknown to her, the two friends are ready to take her out on Shane''s order, if she knew her two friends are well trained assassin, she would faint right that instant. They are also burning with rage as Diana talk back to their boss, but couldn''t do anything unless they get a go ahead from Shane. The men behind Shane wanted to step forward and make Diana kneel, but Shane stopped them. A nostalgic feeling assault his whole being as he stares into Diana''s eyes. Despite everything, Diana gaze didn''t Waver, she stares back at him like he''s nothing. [Flashback] "Brother where are we going?" A beautiful young girl around the age of 14 said to the guy besides her; as they walked on the Street. Shane stare at the beauty beside him and felt his heart racing madly, he couldn''t stare at her too long without his heart almost leaping out of his chest. Her pure natural beauty, her rare hair colour with a crazy growth rate, her smooth white skin, her heart melting voice when she''s not angry or fighting¡­.. "Brother?" Stella called. Shane regain his senses and realize he has been perverting on her whole being. "Stella stop calling me brother, i will make you my wife one day and you will be mine alone" Shane replied. Stella stopped in her tracks and stood in front of him, staring into his eyes with an unpleasant expression. "Brother you''re repeating it again, I! Stella only sees you as my brother and will never be your wife, I''d rather die than marry you, if you repeat this again I''m gonna stop talking to you" she said with her arrogant gaze. Despite her warning and glares, Shane find her cute and swore to have her. "Let''s go" Shane said. "I''m not moving until you promise to stop creeping me out with your ridiculous statements" Stella said still glaring at him. [Back at the present] ''It''s the same, those eyes that never lower to just anyone'' Shane thought, still staring at Diana. ''I won''t kill you just yet, I will take pleasure in eliminating all the people who support your growing up, before making Stella watch the hope tying her to another man die in front of her'' ''She''s mine and mine alone, anyone who''s against us must die!'' "Well excuse me! can you move?" Diana asked, making Shane return to his senses. Chapter 18 - A Lot Happened In One day Shane moved aside and let Diana through. No one has ever stood up to him like that in a long time, who will dare him, only those that has nothing to lose fight him; as he has nothing to lose as well. The only person he cares about is Stella and she is heavily guarded without her knowledge. Diana stopped and look back, she''s still feeling like a hero that saved her friends. Seeing them not moving, "let''s go." She said to them. Shane gave them a signal to follow her. "You guys shouldn''t let people like that scares you, look at how arrogant he behaved¡­." Diana kept talking and talking, advising them to be strong and all; while the girls are holding back from strangling her. "Diana!" Charlotte called all of a sudden which made her shut her blabbing mouth. "We will be leaving now, we will surely meet again soon," she said and the two of them left, leaving Diana in confusion. She watched their departing figure with reluctant in her gaze, she didn''t want them to leave, it felt good to be with someone who doesn''t care about her face, someone she could talk with without holding back, someone who hugged her shoulder willingly; unlike those who felt disgusted if they accidentally bumped into her; like she''s some kind of disease carrier. She sniffed and clean the tears at the corner of her eyes. "They didn''t even ask for my contact information, did they hate me too? Have I said something to chase them away?" She asked herself. Kindness can be burdensome sometimes; if not for the fact that they showed her kindness before they suddenly left, she''s not someone who cares about things like this. Unknown to her, there are some men assigned to start monitoring her movement. She recalled Ethan''s warning about minding her speech, which is why she held back and only glared at Shane. She decided not to think about it anymore, If they are meant to make an impact in her life, they wouldn''t just leave like that. She consoled herself and head toward her grandma''s address. Grandma was gently sipping her tea and watching the news on television, when she suddenly heard a knock on her door. "Who could it be?" She asked herself and walk toward the door. Immediately she set her eyes on Diana; it seems like her soul just left her body. Diana smile froze immediately she saw her expression, she was about to act cute and hug her grandma but ''what''s with her expression?'' she asked herself "grand-grandma?" She stuttered. "What are you doing here? Who allowed you to come here? What are those two fools thinking? Go back now!" Her grandma yelled pushing her out. "Grandma?" Diana called with tear filled eyes, "I came to give you a surprise visit, I''m here on a business trip" she added sobbing. Her grandma rush back and help picked up her back that got dropped while she was being pushed away and shoved it in her arms. Diana took it and still staring at her with confusion while her tears kept falling. "Who asked you for a surprise visit? Damn that company that sent you here! Leave now and never return to this town, if you wish to see me; call my cell phone and I will come find you." She said to Diana and returned inside her house, slamming the door shut. Diana adjusted her ruffled cloth and sat at a corner, her mascara is mixed with her tears, smudging her makeup. She picked out a makeup wipes and remove the entire makeup, leaving her face bare, her blemishes flashing to onlookers. "Everyone''s the same, here I thought someone was on my side, it appears she''s only my grandma inside the house, she didn''t want people to see her with someone like me," Diana said to herself and chuckled, "damn it! It really hurts." she added cleaning the few drops of tears that tickles down her cheeks. Being someone who doesn''t let things get to her too much, she consoled herself and decided not to use makeup to look less ugly anymore, if no one give a damn about her, she decides not to care either; as hurting herself with thinking wouldn''t change how those people feel about her, it will only add to her problem by giving her heartache to nurse. She decided to go and lodge in a hotel for today and leave the next day; she had decided to stay for the next meeting because she wanted to spend sometimes with her grandma, but since things aren''t turning out the way she predicted; it''s better to just leave. Whether she attend the meeting or not, her company has gotten a stand in the collaboration project she came to represent it for, she has already texted the director that it went well and received praise from him through text message, on her way to her grandma''s place. Her mind drifted to Ethan and his family and felt her heart ease, "at least there are still people with good heart in this world." She thought and smiled. She stood up and took a deep breath, then let it out for a few times before making her way to search for a hotel, she checked the time; it''s 5:15pm. As she was busy looking around, she saw Ethan and was shocked silly, he was sitting down on a chair under a tree, in front of a big house and pressing his phone, he had his leg crossed, looking ridiculously handsome as always. There are few guys and a hot lady sitting nearby as well, some of them were busy tapping on the keyboard of the laptop in front of them, while some were laughing, but they carry an aura of ''don''t come near''. Ethan had a small table beside him, there is a glass cup containing a red content; obviously it''s a wine. Diana watched as he took a sip of the content, dropped the cup and resumed with whatever he''s busy doing on his cell phone. The hot lady beside him look toward Diana''s direction and their gaze locked, then she stare at something behind Diana before looking back at her. She whispered something into Ethan''s ear which made him also look up at her. "You liar! here I thought you were different, this is your outside country hun? You think I won''t recognize you if you wear a wig?" Diana said as she stares at the blonde wig on Ethan''s head. She felt the urge to get back at him for lying to her and dash toward where he sat, "Ethan!" She called as he has returned his attention to his cell phone again after staring at her briefly. Everyone looked at her direction immediately she mentioned Ethan, they were about to stand up but with a raise of one his index finger; they all relax back on their seat and continued with what they are doing. Diana seem unconcerned with their reaction and sat on Ethan''s lap immediately, "You think I won''t recognize you with a wig on?" She asked the smiling guy she just sat on his lap and pulled at his hair to get the wig off; unfortunately it''s not a wig. Her hand trembled as she stared into the eyes of the man who maintain his smiling face despite the fact that she just pulled his hair, "I''m s-sorry I thought it''s a wig." She stammered and went into a frozen state as the guy held the back of her head and took her lips into his, he sucked on his lower lips gently and pulled back smiling at her. The hot lady beside them looked away from the scene, while the guys around seem unconcerned. Seeing her neither moving nor blinking, he waved his right arm in front of her, "hello?" He whispered. Diana let out a loud ear piercing screech, followed by, "You stole my first kiss!" The guys presented weren''t surprised that it''s her first kiss, who will kiss an ugly girl like her unless he''s a maniac like their boss, that''s their belief over everything. Before Diana could regain her composure, she felt a sting behind her neck and lost consciousness immediately. "Nathan! I told you coming here is a bad idea, now someone who knows him found you." The hot girl said. "F*ck!, Aroma you were right" Nathan said, "they weren''t even in a relationship, I wonder why she could sit on that stubborn dude''s laps" he added looking at the unconscious Diana in arms. ''I wonder why an ugly thing like you is being tailed by that bastard''s men, how did you manage to pique his interest''. Diana was seen on a big king size bed inside Nathan''s room, Aroma has helped her adjust her clothing so she could enjoy her forced sleep under the air conditioning. Nathan was sitting at the same spot outside the house, under the tree. He was staring at the sleeping Diana on his laptop and suddenly saw Diana''s hand flapping really fast, he look stunned and look closely then saw her legs doing the same, then it took control of her entire being. "Aroma!" Nathan growled and rushed inside the house. Chapter 19 - Ugly Thing "What is going on? Epilepsy?" Nathan asked Aroma as they stare at the jerking Diana with a confused expression. Aroma moved closer to her and loosen the zip of her dress, but immediately she came in contact with her skin; her eyes widened at the coldness. Being an expert in anything medical related and more, as the knowledge was passed down to her from her father to serve the ruling leader. Her father served the man before Nathan and died with him, now it''s her turn to serve Nathan. she thought it''s normal seizure and wanted to position her well till the jerking stop by itself. A seizure victim shouldn''t be held down, but seeing that it not just a normal seizure; as it got worse as time passes, it''s almost 10 minute, which could harm Diana if it last longer than usual. She wasn''t able to check her pulse as the jerking is getting in the way. She flicked her hand and a needle went straight into Diana''s skin. Aroma waited in anticipation, wishing her suspicion was right. The jerking began to subsidies and Aroma quickly pry open her lips with her hand and saw her gnashing her teeth. "Nathan switch off the AC!" Aroma screamed, "I''m sorry sir" she apologized after realising she just shouted at her boss. Nathan picked up the remote and turned off the air conditioning, "what''s wrong with her?" He asked. Somehow, he felt pity for her, she''s ugly, being tailed, and sick; what a harsh life" he thought. Diana body finally calm down, but some parts of her body still took turn in flapping really fast, once in a while. "She has a problem with cold" Aroma said after checking Diana''s pulse, "she have to conquer it or else it might took her life if it attacks her where there is no one to help. Nathan walked closer to Diana and saw her face flushed red, her blemishes look deep like a blood clot. " what did you injected her with?" He asked. "Aphrodisiac" Aroma replied. "And why is that?" Nathan asked still staring at Diana. Her body flaps has stopped, the drug seem to be taking effect. "I didn''t notice the cause earlier, it''s the only method that can work fast before she gets hurt. If the drugs reaction to her body balance well with the cold, she should be fine and we won''t have to worry about the drug effect; so let''s wait" Aroma explained. "How can she conquer it?" Nathan asked. "Naturally. It should be solved by having sex, i wonder why she dragged it this long; its seems to have reside deep in her body. She''s risking her life." Aroma explained, and was shocked by Nathan''s reply. "It might be because of her looks, take off her clothes; I should help her since i don''t care about looks," he said. "What!" "You heard me!" "Yes boss" Aroma took off Diana''s gown and toss it aside. Diana is now left with her panties and bra; Nathan and Aroma seem stunned at the sight; who knew something this captivating lies beneath her ugly face. Her white skin spotless like a masterpiece of a crafted art. "Don''t!" Nathan stopped Aroma from pulling of her last underwear. "Leave!" He commanded. Aroma bow her head slightly and left the room with an unpleasant expression. Although she''s in love with Nathan, she always respected him and support whatever he decides but, seeing the pity in his eyes for Diana; which is a rare sight for a maniac like him. She''s scared Nathan might want more than just helping her cure her illness; even if that happens, she had no choice but to support his decision. She believed love shouldn''t be forced, she might let go of the feeling if she sees him with another and finally be free from the sin of falling for her boss. And also her brother course, Nathan only sees her as his sister. When Nathan joined the Corp, she was only two then; since her father was responsible for serving the former boss. She and Nathan grew up together like a family. Nathan took off his shirt, but left his trousers on and sat on the bed. He helped Diana up and placed her on his lap, wrapping her legs around his waist, "hey! Ugly thing! wake up!" He said as he shook Diana''s shoulder. "Ethan, why am I feeling like this?" Diana slowly opened her eyes and stare into Nathan''s eyes and then looked down at his lips and gulped. "Probably because your body wants me inside it" "What did you just say?" Asked Diana. her eyes still glued on his lips. "Your face is really ugly girl, it hides away this nice body of yours from men. Stop staring at my lips ugly thing; I only want to cool you down with my embrace, but if you keep staring; I might change my mind and do it" Nathan said. "Do what?" Diana asked with her lustful gaze, the effect is not strong but she couldn''t believe she''s in this state with a man, to her it''s like a dream she wanted to enjoy more of. ''Yes a dream'' she thought. "Are you curious ugly thing?" "Yeah" she replied in a low tone. "You better don''t regret later, i don''t want a ugly thing like you asking me to take responsibility later" "Stop talking" "Eh?" "Stop calling me ugly thing" "What should I call you?" "I''m human, not a thing" "Ok human, you really want my help?" "I don''t mind hugging your handsome thigh in my dream" "So you think you''re dreaming?" "Am i not?" "It''s not a dream human, your virginity is at risk here, so snap out of it and let''s talk about it after you''re back in reality. I don''t take advantage of girls" Nathan said and was about to help her back on the bed, but Diana held his neck and wouldn''t let go. She wanted to kiss him really bad but scared to do it and wanted him to initiate it. "You asked for this human," Nathan said and pulled her into a kiss, which ends up with Diana chewing his upper lips. Nathan burst into laughter and held her back, "you''re so hilarious human, you called that kissing?" He asked bursting into laughter once more. But Diana''s eyes were glowing, she finally get to kiss someone. She wants more and pulled him closer again. "Hey! Calm down," Nathan said and held her still. "Here, it''s like this. take it slow and don''t rush, I''m not running away; this is the easiest favour i can offer." he added, sucking on her lower lips gently and let her do the same. "You get it now?" "Hmm" "Don''t use your teeth, I''m scared of it piercing into my lips, they are really sharp" Nathan replied and watch her pout her lips. "Human, you''re really interesting." Diana felt like she''s in heaven, this is the most beautiful dream ever, they explore each others mouth, while she summon the courage and began caressing his upper body with her palms. She couldn''t have a clear view of his body, but felt like not taking her hands off the smooth soft skin of Ethan in her head with the belief of being in a dream. She gasped when she felt a sting down her neck line. She blinked and stared at the blonde head buried in her neck, "it''s not a dream!" she exclaimed. Nathan giggled and stood up, during the kissing, despite her exposed skin; he didn''t touch her body, except from supporting her head with his hand to deepen the kiss. "I told you it''s not a dream from the start," he said. Diana saw his upper body bare and look at herself. Seeing what she has on, she rolled all the way to the other side of the bed and crash onto the floor. "you pervert!" She yelled, hiding her body and poking out her head. Nathan sighed at her drama, "tsk tsk, virgins and their drama" he said and pick up his shirt, "you''re welcome by the way, rest well" he added and left. Diana find him strange, "why does it look like Ethan and seem like another person?" She asked herself and quickly shook off the feeling, before picturing her assumed dream in her head once more and blushed. If not for her stupid ego, she didn''t want it to end just like that. She couldn''t believe it happens, she got kissed and get to kiss back. She stood up and try to walk and realised her legs were failing her, she couldn''t remember going into attack, she usually don''t remember the details until she woke up and found herself surrounded by people. She sighed and rolled onto the bed, pulled the quilt over her body and fell asleep. .... Grandma was fuming with rage inside her room after nagging on her son, who claims he had no idea Diana was leaving for the town. She heard a knock and thought Diana came back, "that girl!" She thought and opened the door with enraged expression, only to switch it into a fearful one as she saw 3 black suited men standing in front of her door. Before she could ask who they were, they knocked her out and took her away. Chapter 20 - "Waaaah!" Diana didn''t wake until the next day, around 2pm. Nathan has disabled the cctv in his room and allowed her privacy. His men were shocked that he left his room for an ugly girl like Diana and shared a room with one of them. They were all back under the same tree in front of the house, busy with their business stuff on net as usual. Their organization deals with selling of armory and executing assasination missions, they took missions of killing prominent people all over the world. Not stuff like; my friend is a bitch, I want her dead, or family problem stuff. Diana didn''t wake up willingly though, she felt a hand on her skin, and open her eyes to be shocked by the muscular figure in front of her. A bald man was tracing her exposed shoulder with his finger tips with a weird smile on his face. Diana eyes widened. She slap away his hand, yet he didn''t budge; instead, his smile deepened and Diana felt her hand hurt from the slap, it''s like she slapped a wall. ''What a strong man'' she thought. "I wonder why the boss seems interested in you, but now I get it; your skin is so enticing and soft to touch." The man said. Diana recalled that she had slept without proper clothing and tried to move away, but the guy held her still. "Easy babe, I''m not gonna eat you until the boss is done with you," he said. Diana angry mode got activated immediately. She glared at him and throw a kick at his third leg. "Ah!" the guy exclaimed and grabbed her by the neck, "you bitch!" The quilt fell from her body and thankfully Nathan has instructed Aroma to help her put on something, as it''s a bad idea letting her sleep almost naked in a house full of men with only one woman, which is Aroma. Despite her neck being held, Diana piercing gaze didn''t waver, "that''s my ultimate move bastard!" she manage to utter the statement and the guy tighten his grip on her neck with a pained expression, as his other hand held his third leg. "I''m going to kill¡­." he couldn''t finish his started sentence as a needle hit the back of his neck, and Aroma appeared. He released Diana''s neck and stood in the same spot with his body shaking, while he struggles to talk but couldn''t find his voice. Despite this, Diana kept glaring at him, not showing like his sudden pitiful state moved her. Aroma smile at her gaze, if not for Nathan, the guy could have killed her in one move. She likes how Diana didn''t show fear despite being in such state. "Are you okay?" she asked. "I''m fine." Diana replied with a straight face. Aroma pulled out the needle from the guy''s neck, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Aroma threw a kick at his face, making his entire being hit the floor with a crash. That finally made Diana blink, she recalled hitting the guy''s arm and felt pain instead. ''She''s so cool'' she thought. She was expecting the guy to fight back, but instead he only stood up quietly. "Are you crazy Boyle? You want to die? How dare you touches the boss''s guest!" Aroma raise her voice at him. "That bitch hit my balls!" Boyle defended. "What are you doing here in the first place?, you''d better hope Nathan didn''t find out about this." Aroma said. "You''re on her side? Let''s see if you can still keep this straight face if this ugly thing manages to get the boss heart" Boyle said and left the room. Despite Aroma being a female among them, no one dares her, there are other females in their organization but none is as close to Nathan as those guys outside and Aroma; who is like Nathan''s shadow. Boyle and Nathan are the most worthy to lead the organization, after missions and duels, Nathan surpassed him and was given the role. He always had eyes for things that interest Nathan and tend to want to try out everything he tries, Aroma had always been in his way and wish he wouldn''t piss Nathan off with his attitude. Since none of them dares to confront Aroma in a fight, Boyle always let her go with standing in his way on everything. With a raise of her hand, its either they got poisoned, drugged, paralyzed, infected with a deadly virus, lost consciousness, and many more, which is why she''s deadly among them. She only teaches Nathan those moves as the ruler and no one else, until she decides to pass it onto someone else or got instructed by Nathan to teach it. She always had a leather gloves on, customized to fit it her needles invention, all she had to do is target her victim and release a needle. They are so tiny that the victim won''t see it coming until it hit them. "You should take your bath, I will bring you something to eat." Aroma said as Diana, who still kept her gaze locked at the direction Boyle left through. She''s not moving at all. Aroma smile and left the room as well. Immediately she stepped out, "waaaaah!" Diana cried placing her hands to her neck that hurts due to the impact of being gripped by Boyle. She started twisting it and using her hands to massage it. ''I should leave today.'' She thought. Aroma, who still remain outside the door; listening to her cries, chuckled and felt amused. She admired Diana''s courage, she didn''t show pain in front of Boyle and maintain a straight face. She felt like they are a bit similar, it hurts when Boyle talked about Diana entering Nathan''s heart, also when she was putting on a night sleeveless gown on Diana the previous night. She saw the traces of Nathan''s bite on her neck. Yet she maintained a straight face like it meant nothing, but Boyle caught her when she averted her gaze, when Nathan kiss Diana and suspected her feelings. Boyle joined the rest of the guys outside, trying to hide his face. Nathan raised his head from his laptop and smiled. "Boyle, come here." He said. ''Fuck!'' He cursed inwardly and walked closer to him with his head low. Nathan sniffed the air, "why do I smell Aroma''s kick on you? is it my nose or what do you guys think?" He asked and all the guys about 15 in numbers burst into laughter. "You got your ass kicked again tsk tsk." Nathan sighed mockingly, "I wonder why you got hit by her, and their aren''t traces of brawling. Are you hitting on her?" He added raising his brow. The guys burst into laughter again and started teasing Boyle who glared at them and made the ''i will kill you gesture to them''. "Stop getting hit by a woman, if you can''t defeat her, then avoid the fight, it''s embarrassing to see you with marks from her kicks." Nathan said and dismissed him. The file he''s working on has complete loading, Diana face surface on his laptop screen, as well as all the information about her. He chuckled as Boyle and the guys started fighting behind him. Chapter 21 - The night before the present day Stella got home and was back to her usual expressionless self. She only smile in the mall and had never smiled with Shane. "Welcome wife," Shane greeted, as Stella stepped into their huge bedroom. She took off her shoes, not behaving like he existed. That''s how they''ve been living since they married, its like Shane married a doll, yet he felt contented; seeing her wake up next to him each blessed day is enough for him. When he makes love to her, she remains in the same position like a log of wood till he satisfied himself, yet he''s cool with it; at least he still get to do it. But now he believes Stella has been preventing herself from getting pregnant and also aborted those two pregnancy because she has Diana. "I have good news and bad one, which one will you like to know first?" Shane asked, but Stella ignored him and kept removing her makeup in front of her dresser. Shane smiled and walked closer to her, he picked a few stands of her hair and began playing with it. Stella ignored him and kept on with what she''s doing. Shane, while playing with her hair, stare at her reflection in the mirror. "I met a girl today, perfect age with your assumed dead child, same birth month, blue eyes like Alexander''s, same hair as yours, personality and all" Shane said and studied Stella expression, yet she didn''t sell herself out; she remained expressionless. "Hmm, I guess the bad news isn''t working, could it be a coincidence? Could it be that your bastard really died then?" Shane grinned. "I hope so, I refused to believe that you aborted two of my pregnancy because of a ugly thing like that," he added. Stella is not surprised that he found out about the abortion, not like she cares anyway, so she remained unmoved. "The good news is that, Alexander woke up from his coma." Stella hand shook and dropped the wrist watch she just took off. She blinked repeatedly and picks up the watch, her inside trembling, ''Alex?'' She called in her mind. "That works" Shane said and scoffed. Stella slapped his hand away from her hair and stood. Immediately she did, Shane wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him and began kissing her. Stella hit his chest, it''s not like her strength could work on him anyway, he is incredibly strong. Shane pulled away and tried to pull her clothes. "I can''t," she said. "And why is that?" Shane asked still not letting go. "I''m tired, i wish to rest." she said. "I insist" he replied. Stella sighed, "fine! at least let me take my bath," she said. "I refuse." Shane said and picked her up in his arms and walk toward their bed, before dropping her on it and began undressing her. Stella remain still as usual till he had his fill and slept off. She stares at his sleeping face with tears filled eyes and wonder why it''s her. "What''s my offence to deserve all this? Why me? Why can''t I be happy because this maniac claims he loves me? How do i face Alex? When would I be able to hug my daughter?" She questioned herself as her tears fell uncontrollably. .... Inside a hotel room in an exclusive hotel, at Sheffield city. A group of armed men invade the hotel, they were putting on a helmet and had their whole body covered up. Ethan was inside this same hotel, doing video chat with Chris, when the door to his hotel room got blown and those armed me rushed inside, pointing their guns at him. "What''s going on?" Chris asked as Ethan raise his hands in the air and slowly stood up. One of them shot the laptop, "you''re coming with us Nathan." one of them said. Ethan knew he was being followed since he stepped into the country, he didn''t mind course that''s how Nathan managed to avoid him. It''s easier for Nathan to find out he''s in the same country as him, same as how it''s easier for Chris to locate Nathan. The two of them look exactly the same, except the hair colour, which could be deducted as a wig or changing of hair colour. The group that attacked him are one of the gangs Nathan refused to sell armory to, and they want revenge. They prepared in advance course they were aware of Nathan and Aroma one flick skill. They knew how deadly a flick of their hand could ruin a person in an instant, which is why they covered up their entire body. They saw Ethan hand bare, without a leather gloves on and moved closer to him with caution, even without it, he''s still skilled and dangerous. Ethan look calm and remained in the same spot as one of the almost 20 guys search him for weapons and signal to the others that he''s clean. They were shocked by his cooperation, but believed it was because he''s alone. They shot him with an electric sizzling device, he frizzled on the spot, yet he didn''t lose consciousness like they wanted. One of them shot his leg and hit his head with his m4 rifle and Ethan crash onto the floor, blacking out immediately. "You shot him!" One of them raised the glass in front of his helmet and face the guy that shot Ethan. "It''s his fault for being able to withstand the electric." He defended. "Let''s get out of here, who knows if his men will join us here soon." One of them said. They picked up Ethan and left the hotel. .... Inside an underground basement of one of Shane''s property, grandma slowly opened her eyes to find herself in a dim lit room. She only got knocked out once, yet she looked like she has aged more. One of Shane''s men was sitting in front of her. Seeing her opened eyes, he took off his shade and stare straight at her. "Who is the girl?" He asked. Grandma knew about Stella''s case, she visited her mall and received a secret letter from her, she also delivered a letter to her secretly, each time she visited her family in the town, to let her know how Diana is doing. It''s one of the reasons why she''s always on Diana''s side and chased her out when she came earlier, she knew about Stella case and pitied her. "My child, this old woman had no idea what you''re saying." she said. A slap landed on her face, which made her blacked out once more; as she''s too old to withstand it. "Call me child again and get a bullet in your head" the guy said and relax back on his seat, patiently waiting for her to wake up again. Chapter 22 - The night before the present day (2) Outside the basement, two men standing guards outside suddenly got hit by Aroma''s needle and crash onto the floor, their body began to turn whitish. Green veins bulging out all over their face as they become a corpse. Aroma step out from her hiding place with another guy from their organization beside him. "Hey! You''re gonna enjoy the killing, while i retrieve needles? This isn''t fair" the guy said. Aroma grinned, "be careful not to get infected from the needles, that''s a new invention, i don have a cure yet" Aroma said and walked in, taking down the guard on the way before they could react. "F*ck you! Aroma" the guy cursed and began to retrieve the needles from the victims carefully. After Diana appeared and sat on Nathan''s lap, they noticed the three guys tailing her didn''t leave. They were waiting for her to leave Nathan''s crew, so they can continue their mission. Nathan instructed two men to watch them as well, it was around 9pm that they finally gave up and left. Aroma and one of their skilled assassins were assigned to follow them and see what they are upto, Nathan knew how tailing works. If they didn''t have other alternate plan, they wouldn''t just leave. Just as they thought, Aroma and the guy saw them abducting an old woman; so they followed them all the way to their hideout and waited till most of the skilled assassins from Shane''s side left, leaving just some average fighters and one skilled assassin who remained with old woman inside. Shane men aren''t ordinary either, since they were outnumbered, they didn''t want to take risk. Nathan wanted to kill Shane as well; as he''s the reason he got separated from his family, but he knew to not underestimate his enemy. He will strike when he discovers all he needs to know about his strengths and weaknesses. Shane also felt threatened since Nathan''s arrival. He knew about the former owner of the house Nathan arrived at, since they were enemy. He wouldn''t miss a chance to strike as well, but couldn''t underestimate Nathan either. The man sitting in front of the old woman felt something and suddenly opened his eyes. He moved aside at a fast speed and saw a needle hit the chair he''s sitting on. He sprung up immediately and dodged another incoming needle. "Show yourself," he said, ready to detect and evade another incoming. Aroma sighed, "you''re wasting my inventions" she said feeling heart ache for her needles that hit nothing. Only highly skilled people could evade her one flick. She stepped out from the shadow, pulling two daggers from both sides of her booth. "Let''s do this f*cker!" She exclaimed with an enraged expression and charge at the man. The man let out an evil scoff, and pulled out a sword like dagger, as its above the normal dagger size. They started fighting each other with their full strength, while the guy who just finished retrieving all her needles, stood by the door and kept enjoying the sight. "You''re doomed dude" the guy said to himself. He knew Aroma will never lose; as it will take more than one man to defeat her. The man let out a scream as Aroma dagger Pierce into his waist, "That''s more like it." Aroma smiled mischievously. The man tried to move after but couldn''t, "oh! don''t try dude, that''s for making you behave" she said slit his throat with another dagger, "this is for putting an end to the life of asshole like you for picking on an old woman" she added. "You''re so boring, can''t you drag it longer, I was enjoying him making a fool of himself." The guy said and walked toward the old woman to pick her up, " shit! what did you injection me with?" He asked as a needle hit him. "Cure." Aroma replied with a smirk. "F*ck! was I infected?" "Just in case." "Damn you! Aroma." "My pleasure." They took the old woman and left. ¡­.. Ethan woke up and saw a white bearded man in front of him, his wound has been neatly dressed up. His hands were tied behind the chair he''s sitting on. The white bearded man, being the leader of the gang stare into Ethan''s eyes. He has dealt with the man who shot him course he ordered them to kill him if he resisted, he had no right to shoot him since he cooperated with them. Which is why he''s staring at Ethan now, the maniac ruler of that organization with top skilled assassins is here in front of him, looking calm. He found it weird, but chose to believe that he gave up because he was caught alone. The man took a cellphone from one of his boys, "I will call your people and you will instruct them to deliver the requested armory over, then you''re free to go Nathan" the man said. Ethan scoffed, "I refuse." he said. The man smiled and caressed his beard, "It seems that you still think you''re in your territory Nathan, you asked for this the hard way, so don''t blame me." Ethan rolled his eyes and scoffed again. The man stood up and ordered his men to deal with him. They took turns in hitting him to their heart''s content, before taking pictures of his bleeding state and sent it to Nathan''s people in the country with a message which states, ''we got your boss. Deliver the requested and get him back, else the next message will contain photos of his corpse''. Chapter 23 - Flashback Nathan scroll through Diana''s detail and raised his brows slightly. The same details were being viewed by Shane in his office as well. "So it''s her." Nathan said. He sighed, he knew immediately that Diana is gonna lead Shane to the family that brought her up if she leaves and get killed as well. Aroma knocked and opened the door to Nathan''s room, with a food tray on her hand. "Where are you going?" She asked as she saw Diana all dressed up and busy braiding her hair. "I don''t have any business here anymore, Ethan is weird, he lied to me about traveling and all, I''m leaving" Diana said. "You just thought about that after sleeping for almost 24 hours?" Aroma asked. "Eh!" Diana was surprised and embarrassed at the same time. Aroma placed the food beside her, "you should eat and check on your grandma" she said. Diana stare at her, looking confused, "check on my grandma?" She asked. "She got abducted last night, she''s sleeping in my room." Aroma said and made her way to leave. "Wait! what!" Diana exclaimed. "It''s just as i said," "Take me to her please." "Follow me." They arrived at Aroma''s room. Grandma was staring into space when they got there. She looked up and saw Diana staring at her in awe. "Grandma, how did you get here?" She asked. Grandma burst into tears immediately, " you bad child, why did you come here? Why can''t you listen to simple instructions? you''re all your mother has, now the man knows you''re alive, you want your mother''s sacrifice to be in vain? She''s such a good woman." She really pity Stella and consider her as her child, she imagined her heartache and decided to help her. Diana had no idea what she had done wrong but burst into tears as well, "grandma, what are you talking about?" She asked. "Come with me." Nathan''s voice was heard behind them. "Thank you young man." Grandma said to her benefactor. "Its fine." Nathan said, "Follow me." He said to Diana and walks away out of the room. Diana follow after him while looking back at her grandma with a confused expression. "Ethan, what''s going on?" Diana asked, immediately they step into his room. "First of all, I''m not Ethan I''m Nathan." "Did you hurt your head?" "Ethan is my twin brother." "....." "Sit." Nathan said and watch Diana clean her tears with the back of her palm and sat down on the couch. She couldn''t believe her ears, but now is not the time to mind that, she''s still worried about her grandma. "First, you''re not Diana Jade and someone wants you dead," Shane and Stella families were friends, which made Stella close to the only heir of phantom corporation, Shane never interact with anyone but Stella. He admired everything about her, but being a proud being since young, he always excuse himself when Melanie and Tony who are Stella friends were around. He liked Stella, but Stella sees him as a brother. She''s not cool with how Shane ignore her friends greetings and all, but she couldn''t abandon him; as he pitied the fact that he had no friends. She''s the only one close to him, which means he would be alone if she stopped talking to him. So she coped with his attitude, also because Mel and Tony didn''t care about it either. He''s a rich heir, Tony is a rich heir as well, it''s not as if they wanted anything from him. Stella begged them not to hate her brother, and they claim they do not hold anything against him, he''s the arrogant one. Tony and Mel were in a relationship, while Stella is single, most guys stay away from her, and she had no idea why. The only guys singing relationship in her ear is Shane, but she threatened to stop talking to him if he keeps on with his ridiculousness. Shane decided to let her be, since he scares away those guys that are interested in her, he believes she will accept him when there is no other alternative, he''s willing to wait. At the age of 23, Stella met Alex, it was more like love at first sight. It was at a mutual friend''s birthday party, which of course Shane wouldn''t attend such, even if a gun was pointed to his head. He was already appointed vice president of his father''s company at that time, he learnt his father is involved in an underworld dirty smuggling business and dived into it as well, which made his father proud and promoted him to the vice chairman at the age of 26. At the birthday party, Alex was left without a partner, just as Stella. The groups notice their staring at each other and began teasing them. Mel and Tony, fully aware of Stella strange issues with guy, did their best and shipped the two during all the birthday games, singing and all. Alex and Stella played along maturely while their inside is battling the strange feelings they suddenly developed for each other. Stella steal glances at the hot stud with this alluring blue eyes that could mesmerize any woman, his sexy grin and pink kissable lips are problematic for her heart, not to talk of his broad chest and tall manly figure. Their eyes met which made Stella blushed and bit her lower lip, not looking away. Alex stared at the brave beauty who got caught and was still brave enough to keep staring. Alex stood up and walked closer to where she sat. Stella''s heart was beating fast as he approached. "Mind switching seat with me?" Alex said to person sitting beside Stella. "Sure man." The guy grinned and went to sit where Alex just stood from. "You like what you see?" Alex whispered into Stella''s ear. Stella gulped at the sexy voice and summoned the courage to face him, "it''s n.." She couldn''t complete her statement as Alex is still leaning close to her ear before she turned, which made their face close to each other. Alex was also shocked by the turn of events but still behaved like a man, and raised his brow at her. Stella blinked but didn''t look away. "You guys need privacy?" One of the guys who noticed them said, which made everyone turned toward them. Stella quickly looked away, blushing really hard, while Alex still kept his eyes glued on her. Mel and Tony shipping mode got activated immediately, "let''s give them some privacy" Mel said, while Tony also joined in. Everyone started teasing them and walking out of the room. "Guys!" Stella exclaimed and tried to stand up, but Alex pulled her by the waist and stopped her. Seeing everyone left and the door slammed shut, Stella look at him, her heart beating fast. "You''re bold, i must admit," Alex said smiling at her, still not letting go of her waist. Stella gulped, "I guess I am." She said. Alex scoffed and leaned closer to her, their nose touching each other. "How brave are you?" He asked. Stella blinked as the fresh scent of his breath assaulted her nose, "this brave." She said closing the gap between them and pressing her lips to his. She was about to pull back when Alex hand find his way behind her neckline and pulled her into a deep kiss. "F*ck! Those two meant business" one of the guys said, as they stare at the two kissing on a laptop. Mel was rejoicing inwardly, she always felt bad when Tony kissed her in the presence of Stella. Chapter 24 - Flashback 2 Alex suddenly parted lips with her and stood up. Stella watch his tall figure and couldn''t help but gulped. She burst into laughter when he reached for a small toy-like stuff on the table, not too far from them, throw it on the floor and crushed it with his shoe. "No! no! no! no! shit!" The birthday boy exclaimed as the laptop screen went blank. "That was a latest edition." He cried. They all burst into laughter. Back inside the room. "How did you know?" Stella asked. "Shouldn''t we talk about our kiss?" Alex asked sitting beside her. Stella blushed and tucked her hair behind her ear, "well, I hum¡­" "You''re hum¡­." Alex teased. "No i mean¡­ hum.." Alex chuckled, "you''re not brave anymore?" "Of course I am." Stella retorted. "Wanna go out with me?" "What!" "You don''t want to?" Alex ask looking a bit disappointed. "No! no! I mean, like seriously?" Stella asked, looking at him in the eyes, with her eyes wide open. "We could go out on a proper date and get to know each other more. So, what do you say?" Alex asked, grimacing. Looking at those white set of teeth, and the devilish handsome face, Stella lost it and pounced on him, pulling him into a kiss. Alex back hit the couch, with Stella on top of him. He was shocked by Stella excitement. he kissed her back; but deep down, he''s curious about how she will react if he propose marriage. What he didn''t know was that. Stella was over excited course, even though she pretends as if she''s okay with boys staying away from her, deep down she''s doubting if she''s a normal girl. Except Tony; as far as she could recall, she hasn''t hugged another guy. That is if family members are excluded. The door opened with a bang. "You broke my¡­." The birthday boy with everyone behind took a step backward and shut the door again. Mel looked astonished, while Tony look dumb founded. "I told you not to barge in," the celebrant girlfriend said. "It''s my birthday, and those two are having all the fun." He replied. "Oops!" Stella exclaimed and look back at Alex. Her eyes widened after processing their current position in her head. Alex giggled as she sprung up and adjusted her clothes, while shutting her eyes tightly, feeling embarrassed. "I haven''t gotten an answer." Alex pouted. "It''s a yes." Stella said. "Thank you." said Alex. ``no, thank you'' Stella said in her head. They both exchange contact info with butterflies in their stomach, and later joined the others. After the birthday ended. Both Stella and Mel shrieked and hugged each other, "damn! you nearly got laid babe." Mel said, as they hold hands smiling happily. "Believe me I was tempted to." Stella replied blushing. "He''s hot!" Mel exclaimed. "Hell yeah!" "How did it go? What did he say?" Mel asked. "What do you think?" Stella asked blushing hard and suddenly hugged Mel, "he asked for a proper date!" She shrieked and Mel joined in as well. "Guess what i found out?" Mel said raising her brows teasingly. "Tell me already." "I heard he''s the vice president of Mills Enterprise," "Bite me!" "Graaaah!" Mel bite her shoulder playfully. They were all from a well off background, but they are levels higher than each other. Stella parents own a huge shopping mall, while Mel parents own a big hospital. "I''m so happy for you." Mel said. "What''s wrong?" Stella asked, seeing Mel expression changed. "The truth is I''m pregnant." Mel said. "What! Babe you''re only 23." "What''s wrong with 23?" Mel asked. "Your parents will freak out." "They knew about it." "Since when?" "I told them about 2 month ago." "What the!" Stella exclaimed. "How long have you been pregnant?" "Almost 4 month i guess" Mel bit her lower lip. Stella frowned, "why are you telling me this now? have you told Tony?" She asked. "Actually, he has proposed a few weeks before I informed my parents about it." Mel said pulling out the pendant of the necklace around her neck, showing the ring to Stella. "What''s going on?" Stella asked looking unhappy with the whole keeping things from her stuff. "We were worried about you, we don''t want you to feel alone." "Are you two crazy? You know i wouldn''t feel sad over your happiness, I''m only twenty three, and still have a long way ahead, how could you guys think so low about me?" Stella asked feeling pissed. Mel hugged her, "I''m sorry, don''t be angry at a pregnant lady, you''re scaring your god son." She said. "Oh f*ck! this is real!" Stella exclaimed. "It''s a he?" She asked. "We didn''t check, we want it to be a surprise, I''m just assuming." "You guys have done a lot behind me, it''s unfair, no wonder that dude has been wrapping his body around you all this while." They gisted each other more about the pregnancy and all before leaving for their respective homes. ... Alex was in his office when his cell rang. It''s the following day after he met Stella. "Hello?" he asked after picking the call, it''s an unknown number. "Let''s meet up!" the caller said. Alex scoffed, "I refuse." He said flatly. "Why?" the caller asked. "A responsible caller should introduce his/her self, before making request." Alex replied. The caller scoffed, "seems i got a stubborn one this time." He said. "Pardon!" "Since you refuse to meet, then take this as a warning, stay away from Stella, she''s taken" the caller said. Alex chuckled slightly, "says who?" "Shane." The caller said and hung up. Alex scoffed. He dialled Stella number immediately. "Hi Alex," Stella sweet voice came through. "Hi! are you free this week?" Alex asked. "I''m always free." Stella replied, already blushing hard. "That''s cool then, you''re free right now?" He asked. "I''m at the mall right now, I can leave whenever i wish, so it''s fine;" Stella replied, already walking toward the wears section in her parent mall. "Send me the location, I will come pick you." He said. "Ok." Stella said and end the call. Her hand was shaking as she forward him the address. "Oh God! It''s happening, I''m going out with him¡­" she kept mumbling to herself. "Stella what''s wrong?" her mom appeared in front of her with a worried expression. "Mom!" Stella cried and hugged her tightly. "You naughty girl, have you got yourself in trouble?" Her mother asked. "No mom. Remember the guy i told you about last night?" "Yes, the hot guy blah blah." Her mother said, taking a deep sigh. She nearly lost her mind at Stella description of Alex. "Well he''s coming to pick me up in a while." "Are you serious?" Her mother asked, her gossipy mother mode activating. "Yes mom! I just texted him the address" She said hugging her mom, her entire being still tensed. Her mother pulled her back and stare at her from head to toe, "come with me, this cloth wouldn''t do." Her mom said and pulled her toward shelves after shelves, mumbling "this won''t do" as she checked the clothes one after another. Stella excitement has died down, she sighed, "mom, just pick one." She said. "What do you mean ''just'', he asked to see you this soon, it''s obvious he''s totally into you. we have to select the cloth carefully." Her mother replied. Stella nearly bursted into tears as Alex text got delivered to her cell phone ''I''m here." "Mom!" She exclaimed. "Give me a moment, pink is too flashy, orange is seasony, blue¡­ blue.." "Mom he''s here!" Stella shouted, already close to tears. "That''s too fast." Her mom said. "We''ve been roaming around the shelves for more than 30 minutes." Stella replied frowning. "What do you think about blue?" Her mom said flashing a blue tube A shape gown in front of her. "A tube gown? Seriously mom!" Stella exclaimed. "What''s wrong with it?, it''s beautiful." Her mom said, placing it to her body. While they were arguing over the tube gown, another 10 minutes has passed. Stella phone rang. "My God!" Stella panicked and picked it while her mom also pressed her ear close to the phone speaker. "I''m out in the parking lot, should I come in?" Alex asked. "Say yes" her mom whispered. "No! Don''t!" Stella screamed. Their staff and customers were enjoying the mother daughter show. "Ok, I will wait for you." Alex said. Stella snatched the blue gown and hurried into the changing room with her lips pouted. While her mom ran toward the jewelry section. Stella felt embarrassed as she walked toward the parking lot. She felt like she''s about to get engaged with the accessories she got adorned with by her mom. "Mom?" She called as she suddenly looked back and saw a shadow behind her. "Why are you following me?" "His voice sounds nice, i just want to take a peep from afar, I promised not to interfere" her mom came out behind the car she''s hiding at and cross her heart. "Oof!" Stella rolled her eyes "no!" she exclaimed and walk forward, increasing her pace. Stella suddenly halt her step as she saw Alex standing beside a white lamborghini, his arms folded across his chest with a black shade on. His white T-shirt matches with the colour of the car, while his blue jean trousers tally with her tube gown. "Thanks mom" she said in her head and suddenly saw her mom walk past her toward Alex. She facepalm and hurried after her. Alex looked up and was shocked by Stella stunning appearance, he almost didn''t recognize her, then the woman who was walking toward him in a rush. "Hi!" Her mom greeted Alex, extending her hand. Alex panicked and quickly got rid of his shade. He cleared his throat and shook her hand, hunching his back. "You young man is so handsome, just like your voice is so pleasing to the ears, you are..." Alex kept smiling awkwardly as he kept getting praise from Stella''s mom. His back is hurting from hunching to show sign of respect. Stella was near tears as she watches the scene, she felt embarrassed and regret telling her mom so soon. After 5 to 6 minutes, "I shouldn''t take much of your time young man. Alex sighed inwardly while Stella breathe out a sigh of relief. She released Alex''s hand and move closer to Stella, " you are free to return tomorrow, i will talk to your dad; but remember to have safe sex, I''ve put some protection case in your hand bag." She whispered into Stella''s ear and smile at Alex again, before leaving. Stella stood frozen on the spot with her mouth agape, "mom!" She suddenly screamed which took Alex by surprise. Her hand started shaking as she held her hand bag behind her back, it''s like Alex could see into it in her head. "You look beautiful." Alex complimented. "Thank you," Stella replied trying to get composed "Shall we?" Alex asked opening the door for her. Stella smile and head inside the car, "thank you." she said. "You''re welcome." Immediately Alex walked toward the driver''s seat, Stella started rummaging her bag, searching for the condom her mother placed inside. She cleared her throat as Alex opened the door, and put down the bag, hoping for a better chance to search through it and dispose the condom. "Your mom is fun." Alex complimented. Stella felt embarrassed. Alex caught her expression and pulled her cheek, "don''t feel embarrassed, my mom is worst, you should be prepared." Alex said smiling, and drove out of the premises. Stella was rejoicing inside, "I will be meeting his mom." She said to herself blushing hard, it''s like a dream to her; her mom was still consoling her few days ago about being pretty and all, telling her not to think too much about it. And now Alex just happened all of a sudden. "Who is Shane?" Alex asked all of a sudden, breaking her out of her thoughts. "You met my brother?" Stella asked. ''Brother?'' Alex asked in his head. "Oh! I thought you were an only child," he replied. "He''s not blood related, but we grew up together, family friend stuff" Stella replied casually. "Hmm" Alex hummed. ''Interesting'' he added in his head. Chapter 25 - Flashback 3 Inside a high class restaurant. Stella sat opposite Alex with butterflies in her stomach. ''This devilish handsome man is interested in her, ''this man that didn''t spare a second glance at all the gorgeous women walking past them since they arrived is going to be her man? If so, then the waiting is worth it, the feeling of rejection all this while pays off, he''s perfect, so perfect. I think I fell for him; it''s not about just wanting a boyfriend like i believed last night, it was love at first sight'' Stella was deep in thought, she''s staring at Alex who stares back her. Alex looked down at the table; where Stella was subconsciously starring her food with the fork, her other hand holding her handbag on her lap, as if scared it''s gonna get stolen. He grinned at her emerald eyes, as it shone happiness and excitement staring at him. Some of the passerby smile softly at her gaze on Alex. Alex cleared his throat; which made her snapped back to reality. She resumed with her food, not realising how long she''s been staring. Alex chuckled softly, "Is there something wrong with the food or is it that I''m too good looking?" He asked. "The food is nice, it''s just that i couldn''t believe I''m out on a date with a guy, it''s like a dream i don''t wanna wake up from, at anytime soon." Stella said. ''This girl! She says what comes to her mind'' Alex thought, as her words stirred up something inside him. He raised his hand and signal for a waiter to come. A well dressed male attendance walked to him, he whispered something into his ear and the waiter left. Stella raised her brow, ''what was that about?'' She thought. Alex understood immediately, "those words deserves a reward, we will move to the VIP after we''re done eating, I want to bring you back into reality, make you realize it''s not a dream, and that I wish to build a life with you." He said. Stella cover her face with both palms, her bag fell off her lap, under the table. Some of the content fell out, which included the protection case her mom left inside; as she didn''t close the bag. She was looking for a perfect opportunity to search through it. Alex adjusted his chair backward and squat, helping her picked up her bag and restoring the spilled content back in it. He put the bag on the table and stare at her, "hey!" He frowned slightly, "Are you okay?" He asked. Stella couldn''t take her hand off her face, she was already crying, those fears of being cursed, all those scary assumptions, all those eagerness of waiting for the guy that approached her to call the next day; but didn''t. It would have been better if none approached her, but the fact that they did and was all sweet with her, and suddenly changed the next time they met is scary. She has been holding the urge to cry, consoling herself that it''s not a curse or something bad, it''s probably because they weren''t meant to be. Now that someone really wants her, now that they met again after the first meeting and still remain on good terms, the fact that Alex didn''t stay away from her is like a dream. Although she acted all tough with him and all, she was actually scared, scared that it will happen again, scared that Alex is gonna stay away from her soon, but those words he uttered brought out the weakness she has been trying to bury deep inside her heart, her facade finally broke. Those words were so emotional, she felt like getting found after being lost for a long time, ''this is so embarrassing, how do i look at him now? Why did i lost it?'' She asked in her head and felt Alex''s arm on her shoulder, pulling her up. He helped her to picked her bag and soon, they found themselves inside the VIP section, it was more like a room where they get to be alone. She helped her to the couch and try to pull her arm from her face. "I don''t want to." Stella said amidst tears, feeling embarrassed for ruining her first outing with crying. "Talk to me, have I said something wrong?" Alex asked, then suddenly thought of something and sighed, "you already have someone?" He asked. Stella was shocked, "have someone? I never had anyone before." She said, pulling her hand away from her face, sniffing. "I''m your first guy?" He asked, passing her kerchief to clean her tears. She''s lucky she didn''t apply make up, thanks to her mom wasting her time; otherwise, it will be all smudged by now. Being a natural beauty, she''s well off without applying anything, but her problems with males broke her confidence. She didn''t even find herself attractive anymore, she felt bad when she got compliments on her beauty, it felt like they are mocking her. "You''re the first guy I''m out with." She said, cleaning her tears, she''s scared she''s gonna make Alex hates her for crying. Alex was panicking inside, he''s not good at consoling, even when his two sisters had their girly issues and began crying, he only look at them in confusion, or try to escape from the sight. It''s better to not be there than doing nothing. "I''m honoured, i hope to be your last." Alex replied, and once again Stella broke into tears. "Oh! no! no! no!" She exclaimed shaking her head, "I''m so sorry." She apologized. Alex felt his heart broke at the sight. He moved closer to her and hug her, wondering what he has said wrong again. "What''s going on Stella?" He asked, stroking her back gently. "Please talk to me." He pleaded. "I just can''t believe this is happening." She replied, hugging him back and breathing in his nice smell, closing her eyes shut and hoping to stay like that for a while longer, even if Alex leave her, she wanted to create a moment to cherish, this moment that breaks the assumed curse on her. Her mind drifted to sex, ''should i just sleep with him?, will it make him stay? I want him to stay.'' She thought, but on second thought, ''sex shouldn''t be use to make a man stay, there are lots of girls out there who could provide the same thing, wouldn''t it hurt more if someone else snatch him with it?, what should i do?'' Her inside is going through battle. Seeing her starting to shake, Alex got scared, ''what is going on?'' He asked in his head. He pulled her back gently, but Stella hugged him back, unwilling to let go. "Stella, tell me what''s going on, I''m worried." He said and tried to pull her back again. Stella finally decided to give it a try, ''she''s old enough anyway, if it will make him stay for a while, then it''s fine; she will just have to make sure no one snatch him''. She let him pull her back and saw the sincerity in his gaze, she could see the worries and confusion. She felt bad and nearly chickened out, before snapping back. ''It''s now or never.'' She thought and reach her arms around his neck. Alex look confused and stare at her determined gaze, wondering what''s going on inside her head. Her thin pink lips moisturized, her emerald mesmeric eyes shows she''s up to something¡­.'' Before Alex could finish assessing her features and trying to figure things out, Stella pulled him into a kiss, which Alex didn''t return. He let her kiss him, he was tempted to kiss her back, but the way her body is shaking makes him worried the more, he could feel something is wrong with her. Seeing that he didn''t kiss her back, but only let himself got kissed, Stella felt shame and fear swept through her. She pulled back and stood up, ''I fucked up! It''s over!'' she exclaimed in her head and wanted to run away when Alex held her hand. "Tell me what''s going on, what happened to you?" He asked. Chapter 26 - flashback 4 "Come here," Alex pulled her back on the couch and raised her face with his hand, making her look into his eyes. "Tell me what happened, why are you suddenly so emotional?" He asked, but deep down, he wished it was the right question. He''s struggling inside course he usually run away from scenes like this. "I was scared, those guys also said sweet words, they all look as sincere as you look right now, they look like they couldn''t wait to see me again; but in the end, they stayed away from me, some embarrassed me when i approaches them." Stella said, and sniffed, "will you leave as well? are you for real or is this still some kind of a joke? I''m scared, course I think I really fell for you yesterday, i don''t want you to leave, I.. I don''t think I can still maintain my nonchalant facade if you do." she added. Alex frown slightly, ''thinking about it, how come the so called brother got hold of his contact info so fast? Could it be that he has been toying with a girl''s feeling all this while? All for his selfish reason of wanting her?'' He thought. "Hey!" he raised Stella face back up; as she was already looking away, "Are you sure you fell for me?" He asked. Stella nodded her head and soon found herself in a hot kiss, which made her almost forgot how she had embarrassed herself by losing control of her emotions a while ago. She gasped for air as Alex pulled back, her chest heaving up and down; that was unexpected. "I will never leave you Stella, I''m a man of my word, so have some confidence in yourself. I''m not someone who fancy women, but I felt something I''ve never felt before when our eyes met yesterday, I''m gonna hold onto it and cherish it". He said and pulled her into his arms, his heart beating really fast. Feeling the beating of his heart, Stella felt her adrenaline rush, as her heart beat in response, "This is love." She said. Alex smiled at her word, while Stella bit her lower lip hard. She meant to say that in her mind, but ends up speaking it out loud. They chatted more and asked about things they were curious about each other, Alex teased her about the safe sex case he saw, and laughed uncontrollably when Stella admitted it was her mother''s handiwork. Everything went smoothly and he dropped her off at her house, after promising to call or drop messages to make her feel assured that he plans to stay. Alex thought everything was fine, that maybe he was wrong about Shane until his family business started going through some problems. Their projects got snatched by Shane''s company and other threatening issues like hacking of their company server and many more. Alex got very busy and just like Shane wanted, he didn''t get to meet with Stella anymore; course when he''s done dealing with a certain issue, another arises. But being a man of his words; he dropped messages for her, no matter how busy he was. Alex made his research and later found out the reason behind it, he was flabbergasted by the length Shane went just to make him stay away from a woman, he had this bad feeling that such person is capable of killing, just to get what he wants. He counter his attack, and they both began their vice president status fight, but their are limits to how Alex can fight back; as he doesn''t own the company yet. Shane on the other hand have the full support of his father to do as he pleases, also because they are involved in the underground dirty business. Shane was having fun, going all out and even poaching some of Alex''s important staff. While Alex is being careful; as his father is getting worried about it. His father lose confidence in him and take matters into his own hand. Originally, he planned to make Alex succeed him if he could deal with the problems. But things are getting out of hand, the shareholders faiths are crumbling, they are demanding an explanation. When his father finds out it''s because of a woman; as Shane directly contact him to make his son give up on his woman, if they want peace. He got angry with Alex, but knowing how strong headed Alex was; he knew trying to make him give up with fatherly talk won''t help. So instead, he requested that he leave for their branch in New York City, which Alex did without suspecting a thing. He believed, his father had his reasons; as he always trusted him with important things. Shane relaxed his nerves after Alex left, even though it seems like he was having fun; he was actually scared of losing Stella. None other women interest him, he didn''t even spare them glances. He had no idea why he''s so obsessed, course despite Stella being a very attractive lady, there are others with better look, yet he only sees them as tools. He was raised to control, raised to be a leader, raised to rule. The only person he wishes to acquire, the only person his heart and soul craves for is Stella, she''s the only being he didn''t feel superior to. Her sweet smile made him feel real, he really wanted her and he swore to have her no matter what. He contacted Alex father because his company is also starting to feel Alex counter attack, if not for his father complete trust in him, he might have interfered. Even though his family is close to Stella''s, to his parent, it was all lies; as they do not care about them. He knew this and didn''t care about them as well. At least he''s different from his parent; pretending to care on the outside but didn''t on the inside. If he didn''t like someone, he makes the person realises it and stayed away from them. Alex is a strong opponent to him, as he didn''t waver, despite the loss his enterprise suffered from, but now it''s over, Stella is free from men again, she will soon realise that he''s the only one for her. Shane breathe a sigh of relief and dialled Stella number, his sources of warmth, the only person that brought a smile to his face, aside from watching people that crossed him got tortured. "Brother, how are you?" Stella voice came through. Just as how Alex has been super busy, Shane was busy as well. Alex still made sure to drop messages but it''s been a while she spoke with Shane. Mel has left for another town after her marriage to Tony; as Tony succeeded his father business immediately after his marriage. He''s now a busy man and didn''t have time to talk with Stella, he only asked his wife to greet her on his behalf. She missed them so much, but knew she would be seeing them soon; as it''s near time for Mel to give birth. Now that Alex has travelled, it''s only her brother left in town with her. "I''m good and you?" Shane replied, already having a gentle smile on his face. ''she''s my joy.'' He said to himself. Hearing her voice alone calm his heart. "I''m good too," she replied him cheerfully, not realising the kind of person her assumed brother was. "Can''t you love me as a man? We are not blood related. Can you look at me and not see a brother, but a man worthy of you?" Shane suddenly asked. Stella felt her skin crawl with the tone in which he uttered those outrageous words. She''s used to this and already considered it some kind of anthem, but the tone this time scares her. It doesn''t seem like a joke or teasing, she felt there is more to it. Instead of replying to him like a cute angry sister like she used to, "brother let''s meet, where are you?" She asked. Shane felt his heart skipped, ''she finally realised it?'' He thought with butterflies in his stomach; as Stella didn''t argue like she used to. "I''m in my office, where are you? I will come." He said. Stella frown her face on the other side of the line at the excitement in his tone. "I will be in your office in a while." She said and hung up. She needs to clarify things with him, she''s really tired of ridiculousness. It''s starting to scare her. Chapter 27 - Flashback 5 It''s not Stella first time coming to the company, so she had no issues locating his office, or having to seek permissions. Getting to the office door, she knocked. It was as though Shane has been waiting behind the door; as it opened immediately. He stood tall and handsome in his dark grey suit, he smiled softly; which is a rare sight for others except Stella. Stella walked past him with her brows creased and sat down on the sofa, folding her hand across her chest. Shane scoffed at her cuteness and also went to sit beside her, but this time; Stella felt uncomfortable, his word and the tone used, replayed in her head, which made her moved away from him. Shane frown at her action, but quickly replaced it with a calmness, when Stella look at him in the eyes. "What''s going on? What''s with the words you uttered earlier?" She asked, hoping he will tell her it was just a joke, course she''s not sure if she can still keep talking to him if he really meant it. Shane bit his lower lip and decided to come clean, no more laughing it off like he used to, he need to act fast before Alex returns. "I meant it Stella, I''ve been in love with you since you''re just five, it hurts when you call me brother, course it felt like losing a battle before the war started. The term brother is like a heartbreak for me, so please don''t call me brother Stella; i want to be your man, I really love you with the whole of my heart, please be mine" he said reaching for her hand and squeezing it gently, with tenderness in his eyes. Stella felt all the hair on her body stand, she felt irritated by his words and felt like slapping him for having the guts to say this to her, ''so all those times he said he will make me his wife weren''t joke?'' she asked in her head and scoffed. ''Here I thought he''s the brother I never had, as my mom couldn''t birth another child.'' She snatched his hand from him and look at him with disappointed expression, "brother you¡­ no no, Shane," she corrected herself and stood up, looking down at him on the couch, as he stared at her with a fearful expression, as if not wanting rejection. This pissed her off more, "you!" she exclaimed, "I can''t believe this, you''re really shameless brother." she said. She felt like calling him Shane like she wanted to a while ago will only satisfy his want and made him more interested in her. She had no idea what he has been doing to make her look at him all along. "Listen carefully brother, If it turns out you''re the only man left on earth; I''d rather die than be with you as a woman." She said glaring at him. Shane expression changed after the sentence. He look angered and felt the softness In his heart disappeared, "I always have what I want." He said flatly. "Well I''m not an object, you can''t have me, not in this lifetime or after. And also, I have someone I''m in love with, that I''m gonna spend the rest of my life with, so unless you really want me to forget our past and hate you, take those silly thoughts out of your mind." Stella said and turned to leave, when Shane held her hand. He stood and held the back of her head in a flash, kissing her forcefully, while Stella struggled in his arm. He didn''t let go and held her tightly as he gobbled on her lips fiercely, as if trying to punish her for what she said. Fear gripped Stella heart as she struggled in vain, she didn''t know where the tears came from but soon find them dropping at a fast motion. She couldn''t believe Shane could do this to her. Shane snapped back to his senses immediately he realised she''s crying. He released her and blinked as a hot slap was thrown across his face. She couldn''t believe what just happened, "you and I are over, don''t let me set my eyes on you again." That''s the only word she uttered before storming out of his office. Shane stared at her departing back, looking lost, he had waited all this while and ended up losing it the last moment. He knew how soft hearted she is and believed she will forgive him with time. He only had to wait more. He felt at ease; since Alex is out of the picture. Stella mother got angry and asked where she got all her bruises from, but she kept silent and refuse to share what happened with her. The back of her neck got peeled due to the struggling, her left hand got deep red and turning purplish from his strong grip. She didn''t even know what she felt for what happened and decided to pretend it didn''t happened, it''s so embarrassing and scary. She missed Alex already, she recalled their hot kiss before he left the country and felt her nerves relaxed. She wanted to hear his voice so much, but felt dirty for what happened and decided to sleep over it and take it out of her mind. To Shane''s surprise, Stella didn''t turn up, she ignored him totally and left for Mel place two month after; as Mel delivered a set of twins. Stella was so happy for her friend and get to meet those cute adorable twins, who look like each others reflections. After staying with them for a while, she was reluctant to part with them, she felt like taking one of the kids with her. She whined to Mel about how she''s going to miss them, just as she''s crazilly missing Alex. Even though they talk on the phone and do video chat, It''s not enough to cure the love sick. She was able to get distracted with the cute adorable boys, but now that she will be leaving, she felt sad. Mel thought of an idea which made her think deep, Alex has suggested that she come visit him in New York, as his attention is really needed there, and he''s not sure when he will be back anymore. She said she can''t, as her parents will never agree to it, but thinking of Mel idea; she felt hope. Just as Mel suggested, she took excuse from her parents, saying that Mel needed her assistant with the kids. Her parents urge her to quickly go and aid her friends and send the twins numerous gift through her. She couldn''t believe it went so smoothly, she gave Alex a call and informed him that she will be coming to see him. Alex couldn''t contain his happiness when he heard the news and happily prepared for her arrival. Chapter 28 - Flashback 6 Stella arrived at the airport with butterflies in her stomach, she can''t believe she''s really here. What is jet lag? when she''s about to meet her love. She pulled her suitcase along, her eyes searching for Alex. Alex saw her looking around and smiled sweetly, his pair of eyes glowing. It felt like ages since they''ve last set eyes on each other, as her waist length hair cascade all the way to her thigh. She''s just too beautiful to be real. He walked toward her and immediately Stella saw him; she let go of the suitcase handle and jumped onto him. He hugged her back, attracting attention, but not for long, since it''s the airport. Most of the people just smiled at them and face what they are there for, as such sight is common. "I''ve missed you so much." Stella cried, burying her head to his chest and breathe in his scent, feeling contented. Alex kissed her forehead and pulled her back, "let''s go continue at my house," he said, smiling sweetly. He missed her more, but still need to act like a man, they are outside after all. He helped with her suitcase and they both left the premises. Alex assistant saw them and quickly came down from the car and took the luggage, while the duo went inside the back seat of the car. Alex couldn''t hold any longer and pulled her closer, initiating a kiss, gobbling hungrily on her lips, while Stella also returned it with the same amount of force. The assistant seem stunned as Alex never shows interest in any woman since he arrived, despite women throwing themselves at him. When he asked him to drive him to the airport, he was curious as to who he wanted to go pick up that makes him look so bright and happy. He started the car and smiled when his eyes drifted to the rearview mirror and saw them still not letting go, its like he did not exist to them. By the time they arrived at Alexander''s villa, Stella was already asleep. He picked her up and head in, it''s like a dream to him; he couldn''t believe she''s really here. Stella opened her eyes and let out a grunt. Seeing herself being carried like a princess; she blushed and rest her head to his chest and smiled. "Why didn''t you wake me?" she asked. "You must be tired, and also, you look beautiful when sleeping." Alex teased as he opened the door to the room he prepared for her. "I''m ugly when I''m awake?" She asked. "You''re breathtaking when you''re awake." He replied, placing her on the bed and pulled up the blanket up to her neck, "rest more." He said. "Sleep with me," Stella said. Alex smiled, "this is not the right time, I might do something I shouldn''t," He replied pulling her cheek playful, "let''s celebrate your arrival when you wake up." He added, and noticed Stella serious stare. "I meant it." She said. Alex''s eyes widened, "wait! by sleeping with you, you weren''t referring to laying beside you but the other sleeping with?" He asked, and Stella nodded, already blushing hard. "Ouch!" She exclaimed as Alex flicked his finger at her forehead. "Where are your bravery coming from?" He asked in disbelief, "now I''m worried about our future kids, i guess i will be a strict dad in the future." he added. Stella pouted her lips, "I want a baby too, Mel''s boys are so cute, I want one too." She voiced the reason behind her wanting him to sleep with her. Alex sighed and kissed her lips briefly, "I''m honored you want that with me, but don''t work with another man''s time, do it at your own pace. We will get to that, for now let''s take things slow." He said, and Stella nodded in agreement. Things were going smoothly between them. She spends a month with Alex, touring around and enjoying their relationship, it was so beautiful and heart melting for her, she didn''t regret coming. And despite their sleeping under the same roof, Alex didn''t have the thought of sleeping with her, at least not when they are seeing secretly without her parents knowledge. Seeing her and being able to hold her is enough for him at the time. Stella returned and spent a few weeks at Mel''s place to spend some time with Ethan and Nathan, before leaving for her town. Everything was going smoothly, no one suspected a thing, not even Shane, he made his finding and learnt that she went to help take care of Mel''s boys and relaxed. It''s more than 2 years, yet she still keep visiting, and ignoring him. Shane began to get worried that Stella will never forgive him and asked to meet her instead of waiting and looking at her from afar, when she returned from Mel''s place. Alex has even forgotten to suspect his quick transfer which seems to be taking longer and longer, since Stella is with him. Stella refuses to meet with Shane and rejected his calls, as well as deleting his annoying pleading messages. She''s in love after all, she got scared when his messages came through, she imagined Alex being with her and seeing such messages from the man she claimed to be her brother; this made her keep her distance more. She doesn''t need to act all pitiful that he might be alone, as he is now a grown up man. Tragedy befall Shane two years after. His father was in a meeting with the members of their underground dirty smuggling business which also involved human slavery, they have skilled warriors who invade defenseless towns and kidnapped their girls, selling them and widening their connection all over, as well as making loads of profits. Unknown to them, some of the victim''s family has planned revenge and has been on their tail for a long time. An explosive device was planted on the location of their meeting, they were all blown up, as well as Shane''s father. His mother had a heart attack after hearing the news of her husband''s demise and joined her husband in a few days after the incident. Stella just returned from Alex''s place and was enjoying her time with her adorable cuties when she saw the news on television. They didn''t reveal the reason behind the explosion as they couldn''t find any. Those people planned it well; since they knew they were dealing with influential people in the society. Stella felt bad for him and left to be by her brother''s side. Her soft spot got poked by the tragedy. Alex father who has been in a hot roof with his wife over Alex transfer also saw the news and requested for Alex to come back and return to his vice president position. Chapter 29 - Flashback 7 People arrive at Shane''s mansion to pay their condolences, being the kind of people who didn''t associates with people due the stupid feeling of being superior to everyone; most of the people aren''t really sincere, while some just pity Shane for loosing both parents at the same time. While some overreacted just to get on Shane''s good side, as he will be leading the whole cooperation soon. Stella parents give their full support, they filled in the space that needed relatives for him and didn''t let him felt alone. Yet Shane remained unmoved, before following his Father''s footsteps, he got warned about the danger, so he wasn''t too surprised, he only pity his mother a little bit, but still she isn''t innocent as well. They are both bad influence to him from the start and he''s not someone who let just anyone into his heart. No matter how hard he tried; he just couldn''t feel love for people, but superiority. He only search for weaknesses and explore it to the point of making people submit to him. The only person he felt something for and wanted to see hasn''t arrived, all those visits are annoying him, Stella''s parents care is bothersome, he didn''t ask for those, he only want Stella to come. Just as he was still thinking about her, Stella had just driven into his mansion premises. Putting on a black A shape gown, with her hair tied in a neat bun. She looked more mature and beautiful. She parked her car in the garage and made her way in with a heavy heart. The thought of losing both parents at the same time is cruel, she imagined how Shane must be feeling presently and felt her heart broke for him. Seeing her entered the living room, his expressionless face finally show some emotions, he stared at the girl that was the reason he was sure a heart reside in his body. She has matured more and look more captivating, his woman, his everything. Stella who had no idea what''s going on inside Shane''s head burst into tears immediately she set her eyes on him, and felt heartbroken at the weak expression on his face, which is for her, but she believes it''s for his loss. Stella mother look up and went toward her daughter, as she has been receiving female guest, while her husband helped with the males and those that came for business connection and recognition. "You''re here, how was your trip?" Her mother asked. Stella shook her head in response, she didn''t want to talk about trip now, but she understood her mom is worried about her. "How is he?" she asked looking over her mother''s shoulder and staring at Shane who stares back at her, not breaking his gaze for a second. Stella mom had no idea how to answer her question, Shane has always been detached and always maintain an emotionless expression with everyone, it''s not different now, so she had no idea what to say, as nothing has changed with him. Hearing no reply, Stella felt more worried and excuses herself. She walked toward Shane, who kept staring at her till she sat beside him. "Are you okay?" Stella asked holding his cold arms and squeezing it gently, looking at him with worry filled expression. Her gaze stirred up the feelings that wasn''t there before, the feeling of accepting the dead to be dead and not be dramatic about it vanished. His eyes turned bloodshot and he slowly pulled Stella into his embrace and let himself mourn his lost, he let himself think back to the moment he shared with his parents, although they weren''t the loving type; they still provide him an easy life. They are gone now and he won''t be seeing them again. He hugged her tightly, a drop of tear trickled down his cheek, while Stella pat his back and consoles him. Stella parents were shocked by his sudden change and excuses themselves from the room; giving them space. They felt at ease that he finally show the befitting emotion of someone who just suffered a loss. Their relationship return to how it was before Shane went beyond his boundary with her. Shane knew it was pity she felt for him, but still held onto the opportunity and was glad she''s back to his side. Their relationship didn''t remain smooth for long, as Shane discovered Alex was back in the country, and they are seeing each other. Alex fought his father after finding out the main reason behind his transfer from his sisters. Immediately Shane succeeded the company, his next action was causing trouble for Stella''s parents mall. Everything started going wrong for them which was unlikely. Shane offered to help, but made things go worst underneath. If waiting wouldn''t work on Stella, he planned to trick her into submission. He offered to support them with his corporation but claimed he had to engage her first, as the other shareholders wouldn''t take helping friend as an excuse to risk their neck in their mess. Stella mother rejected immediately, but her father find it reasonable; as Shane made it sound business like, he didn''t suspect any other motives behind it except wanting to help. After their meeting with Shane, "what do you mean you''re gonna think about it?" Stella mom asked her husband, looking furious. "Relax Anna, it''s just an engagement. It can be cancelled anytime, he clearly wanted to give a logical reason to fully help with his power, without getting questioned. Everything is for Stella in the end, things are getting worse, we''ve shut down three sections and already planning on doing the same to the jewelry section. We need his help, it would affect Stella if we get ruined, we had no idea where the problem is coming from." Stella father explained. Her mother finds it reasonable, she wasn''t worried about the engagement, instead she was worried about Stella, since she has someone she''s seeing. Her man might not see things the way they are viewing it and might break up with her. What man would want another man inserting a ring on his woman''s finger; when she isn''t an artist. But in the end, it will still affect her if the business goes down, the man might not find her worthy anymore, they want her to be well off on her own; not depending on a man for everything. They decided to go on with it. Chapter 30 - Flashback 8 Warning: read with caution. ..... "What!" Stella exclaimed. She couldn''t believe what her parents just asked of her. "How could you guys suggest something like this? You know I have someone I''m seeing, and even if I wish to do something like that; to my brother? Seriously?" She asked. "Stella, it''s not what you''re thinking, it''s just to get help for the mall, he just became the president recently and couldn''t just help without providing enough reason to do so." Her father said. "So you want to use me? Ruin my relationship? All in the name of getting help?" She asked. Her mother sighed. She felt bad about this and also knew she should be the one that understands how much Alex means to her the most. "Stella, we knew about your traveling to New York to see the boy, we are fully in support of him." She said. Stella was surprised, but had no idea what that got to do with their ridiculous request. She looked at her dad and back at her mom. "What are you trying to point out?" She asked. "This is just to provide proof that he is entitled to help, we will repay him back after we are back on our feet, we can''t take his help for free as well, it''s not different from taking advantage of him, so don''t think of this as using you Stella. You know your father and I will never do anything to hurt you, we will cancel the engagement after we get the business back on its feet and pay him back." "Mom!" Stella exclaimed breaking into tears, "I can''t." She cried. Her mom pulled her in her arms and hug her tightly, "I will cancel the engagement even if I had to put my life on the line Stella. I will never let you get hurt, if you want; I can talk to Alex and beg him on your behalf. If this business runs down, your father and I won''t be able to feel proud of being parents to you" she said. Her father runs his hand through her hair, "I''m sorry baby." He said, feeling bad and ashamed of himself. He stood and walked toward his room with his head low. To him; no matter the excuse they give, it won''t change the fact that they want to use Stella, even if they paid Shane back, it still won''t change that fact. Stella pulled back from her mother and ran out of the house. Getting inside her car; she dialled Alex''s number. It''s around 5:35 pm, he should be back from work. Alex moved to one of his villa after his fight with his father, he felt belittled and hurt. He was working on his laptop when Stella call came through. He smiled and picked it, but frowned when he heard her sobbing, "what''s wrong? Where are you?" He asked, standing up immediately. "I''m on my way to your house, are you at home?" Stella asked. "I will come pick you, don''t drive while crying." Alex said worriedly. "It''s fine, i will be there soon." She said and hung up. Alex paced to and fro in his compound, feeling uneasy till Stella car drove into the premises. He rushed to receive her with worry. He didn''t ask anything till they got inside the main house. Helping her to the couch, he held her face with his palms and wiped her tears with both thumbs, "what happened?" He asked. Stella explained everything to him, crying that he did not want to get engaged to someone she considered her brother all her life, even if it''s for help purpose. Alex listen to her explanation and understand it''s the handwork of Shane, but he wouldn''t want Stella to go against her parents. He could help them, but he knew if he did; he would only add to the problem. First; he''s not confident with his position anymore ever since he learnt of his father choice of sending him away for Shane, and secondly; if Shane is really behind it, he will keep making trouble for them as he helps till things get out of hand. It''s a risk he''s not willing to take, as the person who will suffer the loss in the end will still be Stella''s parents. "Do it." He said. "What!" Stella exclaimed, looking him in the eye with her tears filled face. "They promised to break the engagement after the problem get solved, so trust their words and do it." He replied. "But¡­" Stella couldn''t complete her sentence before Alex hot lips met hers. He kissed her softly, which she returned with full heart, and slowly forget everything as the kiss deepened. She felt her adrenaline rush as Alex''s hand caresses her body. She let out a soft man as his lips travelled down to her neck, sucking on it softly, making shiver run down her spine. She held onto his shirt tightly, not wanting him to stop. Alex pulled back gently, looking at her with a lustful gaze, he placed a peck on her lips and whispered, "I want you," before picking her up and heard toward his room. They resume their hot kiss and slowly they found themselves naked. She moaned in pleasure as Alex sucked on her left nipple and play with the right one with his finger tip, for steady tickles. After preparing her body with wild foreplays, he slowly went into her and took her virginity, he claimed her whole heartedly and vow to go the extra mile to keep her in his head. After their rounds of love making, Stella drifted into dreamland in his embrace. Waking up the next day, she couldn''t find him beside her, but instead a bouquet of roses and a letter. She smiled and opened it, she felt her heart race at the content which only consisted of three words, ''YOU ARE MINE.'' She blushed and slowly sat up, only to see Alex sitting down on a chair below the bed, staring at her intensely. She chuckled at the thought of Alex witnessing her reactions to the flower and letter. Alex stood up and walked toward her, sitting beside her, he held her neck and kissed her softly on the lips, before pulling back and dipped his hand into his pocket. He brought out a beautiful silver ring with a shiny diamond engraved in it. Stella blinked as he took her hand into his, slipping the ring into her finger. He kissed the ring and do the same to her forehead, "I won''t let another man slipped a ring into my woman''s finger first, even if it''s just for show. Do what they want Stella, if they go back on their words, i will take you away from here." He said. Chapter 31 - flashback 9 Stella stood nicely dress in front of Shane, as the host announce their reason for the banquet and all. She felt disgusted as the ring slipped into her finger and look at her parents in the audience, before looking up to meet Shane''s intense stare. Shane is the happiest, he finally did it, he claimed her, she''s now his and no one can take her away from him unless the person want to taste death. He has gone deep into the underground business and now in control of a group of terrorists. He leads them and sponsored their training into becoming a worthy assassins for him to use and now, no one dares him. Those that do never lives to see the next day. All he needed was Stella and his goal in life will be completed. And now he finally have her. Stella look away from him and look back at her parent who couldn''t look her in the eyes any longer, before placing her left hand to her chest, where the pendant of her necklace is located and took a deep breath. Others might see her action as overwhelming joy, due to marrying a president of a huge corporation, but she was pressing Alex''s ring to her heart to stop herself from the bitter feelings washing through her with this outrageous event going on. She felt like running out of the venue and be with Alex, but knew it was a bad idea and consoled herself with the ring. Before she knew what was happening, reporters flooded into the venue and just like that, the promised simple engagement which only required the attendance of shareholders and their invited guests, as well as family and friends become aired and soon the news of the engagement spreads. Shane grinned inwardly as he saw Stella parents enraged expression, as well as Stella drained colour face. The deed has been done and there isn''t any escaping from him, she''s officially his woman. She can be labeled a slut or euphemize if she is seen with another man by the people. Alex was watching the news as well, looking as calm as still water. His sister barge into his office and saw him relaxed in his chair, staring at the wall screen displaying the live event. "What the hell is going on Xander? Isn''t that Stella? or am I seeing things?" She asked, looking furious and pointing at the screen. "Her parents needed his help for their business that is suddenly going down." Alex replied, still looking expressionless and had his eyes glued to the screen. "What!" she exclaimed, "and you let this happen? Have you forgotten that the dude made dad send you away because of his wants over your woman?" She asked. "Lana please stop," he pleaded. "You''re making my head hurt." He said. "Xander?" Lana called seeing the pained expression on his face. She moves closer and hugged him, resting her chin on his head. "Why didn''t you help her parents yourself?" Lana asked, feeling bad, as she knew how much Alex and Stella are in love with each other. "Don''t you get it Lana? I don''t own the company, and unlike me, his father trust him and didn''t stab him in the back. I can''t fight for her with someone else''s property." Alex said, standing up, "I''m tired, please inform my assistant i won''t come to the office for a while and i do not want any disturbance." Alex said and headed out of the office. "Alexander?" Lana called, feeling bad for her brother. He hadn''t spoken to his father after leaving the house and comes to work with the belief of earning a living, he''s not treating it like a family business anymore. Her two sisters are also very capable and can succeed the company, he is not interested in it anymore. He is very stubborn and never forgives easily, once his trust was betrayed. After the engagement, Stella parent asked about what was with the press appearance and Shane denied having a hand in it. He excused himself and headed toward the room Stella ran to, after she couldn''t take it anymore. He knocked on the door, but Stella refuses to open it, "Stella open up, it''s me." He said. "So? If it''s you, so what!" she exclaimed from inside, "who the hell are you?" she asked sobbing. Shane grinned, this personality is one of the reasons he''s crazy about her, who will dare question him about his identity? Only Stella had the guts to do so and make his heart race instead of getting angry. "You can take your time and rest, I have to deal with your parent business now, we will talk later." Shane said and smirked, before walking away. "F*ck off!" he heard Stella scream from inside and felt more amused. Mel and Tony also saw the news and was shocked silly, Mel travelled to the town with her boys who had just turned six, to be there for her. After learning of the reason behind it, she got angry at her and asked why she didn''t seek Tony''s help, but Stella said she would never do that, so she didn''t regret not asking their help. Her mood lighten up as she cuddle the twins and felt her heart ease. They bombard her with questions and gists about school and how much they missed her visits. They were like god sent as she felt better with their company. She couldn''t summon the courage to meet Alex since the engagement and has been avoiding his call, locking herself indoors. Alex also felt worthless and give her space, by not showing up at her door till she feels like talking to him. "I want to say hi to uncle Alex." Ethan said, and Nathan repeat the same thing. "Oh! You charming cuties." Stella felt her heart race just by staring at their faces, which usually made Mel sigh hard and always leave them alone, to display their affections. Stella called Alex on video call and was stunned by his look, he look stressed and somehow, she felt guilty for not picking his calls. Before she could speak, the boys have started waving their hands at him, "hi uncle."they said in unison like they always did, they were inseparable and like doing everything together. Alex smiled and teased them as usual, he like picking on their appearance, which heard him a good show from the boys. "Hi Ethan," he said pointing toward Nathan with his blonde hair, "Hi Nathan." He added pointing at Ethan who has a black hair. The boys look at each other and switch position in front of the laptop, "he is Nathan, he is Ethan." They both said at the same time, pointing at each other. "Oh! really? my bad." Alex said and picked on something else, which the boys took seriously not getting the fact that they are being teased. Stella watch the scene with full heart and smiled softly when Alex eyes met hers. Chapter 32 - Flashback 10 Everything was back to normal, and Stella parents were very grateful to Shane. The love birds are also back in their romance. Alex is only waiting for the so called promise to be fulfilled and take her as his wife. Shane wasn''t alright when he found out about their relationship, he felt something off and begin investigating. If the two didn''t meet after Alex''s absence for all those years, they shouldn''t be in such harmony now. He always gets what he wants and wouldn''t let Stella be an exemption, she is the reason he could still smile like a human. This craziness, this obsessed feeling, the need to get her whether she likes it or not, to him is deep love and he believes to be the right thing, not having any idea how it''s complete opposite of it. Just as he suspected, he found out about her travels, and also the fact that Stella parent has made this same findings but tells him she left to take care of her friend twins when he asked of her. He was angry for being a fool and also wanted to deal with Mel for aiding her, but couldn''t think of a proper punishment, as Tony is leading the family business now, and couldn''t be toy with easily. Stella confronted her parent about the engagement breakup, as they are back on their feet and yet she still had to endure Shane treating her like they were married or something, showing up at her outings like they both planned it beforehand. Even without saying or doing anything, people think they came together and were a couple in their eyes, some even come up to her and asked when they are going to get married. She''s losing it, but she couldn''t believe her luck with Alex, as he consoles her instead of getting angry with her or hate her. ¡­. Inside Shane''s office. "Sir!" a man in a black suit, or should I say one of his boys, went closer and whispered something into his ear. He smiled mischievously and dismissed his assistant who was also present in the room. Soon after, he got notified that Stella parents are here to visit him. He already got notified from his men, and wasn''t surprised. He wanted to see them make a fool out of themselves, he was still pissed over their lies anyway. The three of them sat on the couch in his office and Stella parent states the main reason behind their visit, they didn''t suspect anything with him and speak their mind freely, telling him how Stella will be pursuing her future with Alex and want the engagement broken as it''s delaying the progress. They also informed him about how they planned on paying him back, they suggested giving shares to him, and can feel at ease and assume it''s payment for his help and all. Shane listen to them, looking calm and collected but full of rage inside, as their every word which leads to breaking the engagement is like a stab to his heart, ''that is if he has any''. Since they were straight to the point, he didn''t hold back as well. "I want to marry Stella." He said as a matter of fact. "What!" Stella mother exclaimed. They knew Shane to not be the joking type, but is this some kind of a joke?. "Not gonna happen." She said flatly. "Calm down," her husband pat her back as she looks like she just seen a ghost, while Shane remain the same. "What is going on?" Her father asked Shane, looking calm as well. He''s not completely an idiot, if Shane meant what he said, he knew they had fallen into his trap. "I''ve been in love with her since we are young, she''s the one who consider me her brother, we are not related and my feelings are different from hers¡­" before Shane could complete his sentence, Stella father broke in. "We are cancelling the engagement." He said looking at him in the eyes, but feeling like a total fool inside. Everything clicked in his head immediately, he''s also a businessman after all, unlike him, Stella mother was all tensed up. She left home with a good feeling of fulfilling her promise and be able to have her daughter back. Even though Stella talks with her, the sweet mother daughter relationship is not there anymore, it''s like a line has been drawn between them. And now she is listening to this nonsense coming out of Shane''s mouth; how can she calm down. Shane guessed Stella father has realize everything, but remain calm, "I don''t plan on breaking it, i want her." He replied with confidence in his tone, as if they are of no value to him, as if their opinion does not matter. "What nonsense is this?" Stella mother asked, feeling infuriated, "how can you say this? We treated you like a son, and Stella only considers you her brother." She added. "She will consider me her man soon." He reply to them again. "Calm down Anna," Stella father said, as she was about to flare up again. He look calmly into Shane''s eyes and saw no emotion as always, he studied him as he replied to his wife and only see a monster, not the normal boy they considered, having a rare personality and many other nice assumptions to overlook his weirdness since young. How can he leave his precious daughter to such a person. "We will hold a conference, if you don''t plan to break it, then we will do so, even if we got labeled a bad parent who uses their child for their gain." He said. Hearing those words from him, Shane finally show an expression, an enraged one actually. He calmly took his phone and type ''do it'' and send. "Let''s go." Stella father said and helped his wife that was looking pale as time passes up and turned to leave, before looking back at Shane, "if you still consider our past relationship, take our offer and let''s cancel it without a problem." He added, and saw Shane looking unmoved and left. Stella got the news of her parent accident and felt like her soul just left her, "brake failure?" she asked, trembling as she rushed to the hospital and got the dreadful word she never wishes to hear in her entire life, she didn''t even get to say goodbye. ''What brake failure? Her father taught her to drive, no way! This is a lie, this must be some kind of joke.'' She thought in her head and started making a fuss at the hospital, "asking them to bring her parents back." Alex watch the woman who was still smiling at him a few days ago, looking so pale and drained of energy, the scary part is the revelation of her being pregnant. They were supposed to learn the news and rejoice, yet they were in a hospital room, Stella looking out of shape and him, with the fear of losing his child, which he knew Stella would never forgive herself if it happens. Shane couldn''t visit her at the moment, he didn''t plan for them to die, he only wanted to give them a scare, presumably, get them hospitalized. Yet they were gone just like that, he felt fear about Stella finding out he did it and stepped back a bit, at least to be able to look her in the eyes without selling himself out, he knew he had totally brought out the monstrous side he never wishes to show to her. When Stella learnt that she''s pregnant, she started pulling herself together, getting strong for her child and started responding to treatment. She learnt to accept it''s how her life was planned, she wants to be there for her child, she sees the existence as a reason to live. Alex finally relax after she seems to be getting better, he had someone investigate the accident, and couldn''t find any useful information except that they were returning home from visiting Shane, which isn''t an evidence to point a murderous finger at someone. After a few weeks, Stella tried as hard as she can to get back on her feet, her baby needs her to be strong. She took over the mall and just like her mom, she lurks around the wears section, and imagined the moments shared with her mom, smiling to herself, which worries the staff. Alex was worried as well, but Stella assured him she''s fine. She''s not crazy, she''s only doing things that can keep her strong for her baby. Shane felt guilty and couldn''t approach her directly, but still need to keep tabs on her, he has gotten to the point of no return. His bad deed didn''t waver his obsession, instead it strengthened it. He''s more willing to do anything now, what could be more dreadful than what he did, the last humanity in him left after the accident. He got an assistant for her, which Stella didn''t mind, it''s a recommendation and Stella sees the lady as a nice person, also she learnt she''s an orphan who needs to make ends meet. Even if she didn''t want to have anything to do with Shane, she wouldn''t turned her back on someone who really needs the help because of it; since she will be needing an assistant anyway. Maris was told to report all of Stella activities to Shane, but after feeling the kindness of Stella, she couldn''t bring herself to do it, she''s worried about her leaking information that might hurt Stella. She wanted to quit and run away, but knew Shane will only get her another person; who might not be as considerate as she is. Stella who had no idea what was going on, like the kind of person Maris is and treat her as a friend. It only took a few weeks of working with her, before Maris discovered she''s with a child. She was happy for her and asked if it''s Shane''s. Stella was taken aback by her assumption but after recalling her crazy engagement event, she deducted it as the reason behind it and brief Maris about her situation and all, and also introduced her to Alex. Maris was touched by the treatment and began to panic. She kept giving Shane false info for an entire month and tried to cover for Stella. It shocked her when Shane called her and asked if it''s true that Stella was pregnant. She denied flatly and got told to investigate, as someone teased him about his fiance always caressing her stomach and asked if they are expecting a child. The person only said that to gain his favour but leave him in shock. Maris was able to discover Stella being pregnant through that as well, as her hands barely part from her still flat tummy. Stella noticed Maris absent mindness after returning from wherever she went to, which she knew nothing of, and asked if she''s okay. "Can I talk to you and Mr Alex?" Maris asked. Stella looked worried and again held her tummy to calm her nerves, it''s how she managed to survive the past 6 weeks without breaking down, coupled with Maris friendliness after Mel left; as she didn''t want to affect her life with her problems and take her attention away from her children and household. Stella called Alex immediately and informed him they will be at his office in a while. Maris recalled Shane''s last words. He told her to get rid of the baby, if it''s true that she''s pregnant without making Stella lose her life. She''s skilled and can easily achieve such a feat, which is why Shane said it casually, but she wouldn''t. Shane also mentioned about finding out from the hospital that she got admitted in after she broke down over her parents death. So it''s a matter of who finds out first, which scares her, she noticed Shane was being calm about it because he still doubted it completely and believe things might get out of hand if he learns it to be true. Stella face lost its colour as Maris confesses everything she knew and was asked to do. Alex look calm and listen attentively as he held Stella close. "Thank you." Alex said to Maris. Maris was stunned, she was expecting Alex to do something to her with his position but couldn''t believe she''s getting an appreciation. "Hey!" Alex shook Stella who stared into space, her hands pressed to her tummy. "What did he wants from me? I loved him like a sister should love a brother, I always plead with people not to hate him for his personality. Even when he overstepped his boundaries with me, I forgave him, I care about him and he wants my baby gone? Why? I just can''t understand." Stella rants. "There are people who will do anything to get their hands on what they want, I think he believes he loves you." Maris said. "Calm down." Alex said. He felt useless, he has never felt this powerless before, he blamed himself and imagined if things wouldn''t be like this if he has a reliable father, who trusted him. He couldn''t even act with confidence like he used to. "Love?" Stella scoffed, "this is not love." she said. "We will be leaving tomorrow, are you willing to come with?" Alex asked Maris. "Alex?" Stella called, looking at his calm expression which she understand quite well, that''s how he look when he''s not ok. "I promised to take you away remember? let''s leave here, I don''t want to fight a war I''m sure I will lose, I won''t risk your life and my child''s life because I don''t want to be seen as a coward." He said and look at Maris, "please, she will need someone like you around, I will give whatever you want." He said. "What about your company?" Stella asked, she could really do with the break, she didn''t want to leave her days from now with the fear of someone wanting her child hurt and she''s close by to the person as well. "There is no company, it''s not mine, it''s my father''s." Alex replied. "I''m willing to, and thank you for thinking so highly of me." Maris replied. "Thank you so much." Stella said to her. "What about your mall?" Maris asked. "There are people who will manage it even if I decide to leave for ten years." Stella replied, and turn to Alex who remain expressionless. She knew Alex has never been the same confident man she met on their first encounter, ever since he returned from New York, but he never talk to her about it. Chapter 33 - Flashback 11 Ethan was looking pale and a little bit weak, the doctor that looked over him through the night just left, after assuring the family that he''s fine now. He was arguing with Nathan, who claim he won''t be leaving for school since Ethan is not going. We promised Chris to play with him today, you should go; so he won''t be left waiting." Ethan said, but Nathan refused to leave, not until Ethan said he will force himself to go to school with him; if he didn''t stop being persistent on staying at home because of him. Mel came in and saw them still busy with their arguments, "what''s your decision, your driver is waiting." She asked them. Nathan finally gave in, Ethan is stubborn and never backs down easily. "Fine! you should be fine before i return okay?" Ethan smiled, "okay, I will," he assured. Nathan left half hearted, he didn''t want to leave him looking like that, he wanted to stay by his side, they played happily before going to sleep the previous night and woke up learning how they nursed him through the night. Ethan wave at him, as he kept looking back, and gesture for him to look forward. Mel watch them lovingly, the family respected their wishes and took joy in watching them act like one. Seeing him left, Ethan walk weakly to the couch and lay down, the arguments exhaust him a little, but he didn''t want to see his brother crying like his mom did all through the night; which is one of the important reasons why he insisted that he leave for school. Mel returns after sending Nathan off and took him in her arms, "how do you feel now?" She asked worriedly, all her happy facade was to trick Nathan into not worrying. Why won''t she worry when her son is looking so weak. Her worst nightmare came to pass after Tony called to inform that that Nathan got kidnapped and his driver and bodyguard were killed. Mel nearly went crazy after the news, but the main purpose for the call is to keep it from Ethan, who is still a bit weak, the doctor said he only needed to rest more, and he will be back on his feet. They searched everywhere for him, and made reports, as well as dispatching their guards to aid in the search. They knew they haven''t gotten on anyone bad side, to the point of getting their child kidnapped. To make matters worse, Ethan and Nathan best friend Chris, who didn''t see them in school and play like they promised each other, called Nathan cell phone, since it didn''t went through; he called Ethan who was locked in his room to avoid raising his suspicion about his missing brother. Ethan woke up from his sleep as his ipad ringtone brought him out of his dream land. He picked up the call and Chris whining voice came through, "you two lied to me, why didn''t you come to school?" Chris asked. "Play with Nathan, we will play together tomorrow." Ethan replied. "How can i play with him when he didn''t come?" Chris replied, with disappointed expression. "He went to school this morning." Ethan replied calmly, he didn''t suspect anything. "I didn''t see him," Chris, who was waiting for his driver saw his parents rushing toward him, and was shocked that they came instead of sending his driver. Everything seemed weird as the school close earlier than usual, and most students are getting picked up by their parents, he had no idea he will be getting picked up by his, as well. "Are you okay?" His mother asked, pulling him into her embrace, her entire being all tensed up. "I heard one of the twins got kidnapped this morning, where is the other boy? has he left?" She asked and got scolded by her husband immediately, for saying such words to a kid. Ethan, who was already trying to open the door and find out from his mom; the reason why Nathan didn''t show up in school, heard the conversation on the other side of the cell and throw his phone away, and started banging his hand on the door. His grandpa opened the door after a few minutes and tried to act natural, but his facade broke when Ethan ask if it''s true that Nathan got kidnapped. Seeing the fluctuation in his expression, Ethan lost consciousness immediately, ''Nathan didn''t want to leave, he forced him to.'' he blamed himself, which is too much for a boy who just turned 7 and still a bit weak. It''s already 6 month after Stella left, and Shane look completely messed up. He had the ring Stella drop in the hotel room on the day of the engagement with him, as he stared into space with a painted expression, inside his office. His cell phone rang. He picked it up, putting away the ring and returned to his former expressionless self. "How did it go?" he asked the caller. "We just got into town, we couldn''t get the two boys, only one left the house." The caller said. "Get rid of him, and don''t let his body be found." Shane said and ended the call. He wanted Mel and Tony to feel the pain of searching for their beloved, with the fear of not sure if he is alive or dead. He couldn''t believe his ears when he found out that Stella was really carrying a child. He sent some of his well trained men after Alex and tried to reach Maris; that was when he found out he got made a fool of. The thought of another man child growing inside of his woman, while he kept searching like an idiot is driving him crazy, it didn''t make him hate Stella, but the people who aid her. He believed, if they didn''t support her, they might be together by now. A car was parked by the roadside, close to a bush. Four black suited men came down with Nathan, who was shaking and muttering his family''s names to himself. Mom, Dad, Ethan, Grandpa, as well as his nanny name. One of the men had his hand held tightly. "He said to kill him and not let his body be found." One of them informed the others, and they made their way inside the bush, dragging Nathan along. Nathan, after hearing the word kill him, felt horrified, the thought of not seeing his family ever again scares him. He decided to try and fight for his life, he didn''t want to die. Ethan will be sad, his family will cry, he didn''t want any of that. "I-i want to use the toilet." He stammered. They pretend as if they didn''t hear him and kept dragging him along. One of them noticed Nathan jean trousers getting wet and stopped the rest, "what are you doing boy?" He asked. "I-i said I wanted to use the toilet." Nathan stammered again, with tears filled eyes. "Let''s just kill him and get this over with." One of them said. "We can''t just do that," another raised his opinion, "he said to make his body never get found, but you know how he is; he might request for it himself in the future when he finds a use for it." He added. Nathan shivered as they discussed his death in his present. He summon the courage and repeat that he needs to use the toilet. The one holding him push him forward by his head. Nathan felt the back of his head hurt, but felt hope that they are letting him proceed with his plan. "Do it there," one of them pointed to a certain area in the bush to Nathan, while the others got impatient. Nathan walked sluggishly toward the pointed area and kept staring at them, while they look back at him. "Are you doing it or not?" One of them asked. "You-you are looking at me." Nathan stammered, cleaning his tears with the back of his palm. The four men rolled their eyes at his statement, small boy about to die, requesting for privacy seems hilarious to them. But they underestimate him and shook their head before looking away from him, thinking he''s spoilt silly by his family. The shaking Nathan regain his composure immediately and ran, he didn''t go far before hearing their voices and footsteps, as they kept shouting, "boy! boy!" He kept falling down and getting to his feet, running for his life, hoping someone will save him. "Boy, stop there!" He heard and look back to see them coming for him from afar, they found him now, they are looking at their target and getting closer. He increases his speed and found himself in the midst of some men, most of them are only putting on boxers and fighting each other. He wanted to run again but spotted a little girl about two years of age, wrapped lovingly in a man embrace, while she suck on a lollipop and watch the training guys with interest. He stared at them, as they stared at him, he was sure about what to do at the moment, but immediately he heard ''boy!'' again, from his abductors, he ran toward the man holding his daughter, with the calm looking man who was sitting beside them, and begged them to save him, crying that he didn''t want to die. Within a blink of an eye, the men that were training were nowhere to be found. The four men appeared at the scene and saw a man sitting down on a bench, with another man beside him; holding a little girl, as well as the boy that made a fool out of them. Before they could react, the man holding the little girl only raised his finger and the four men remain in the same spot, not able to move, as a needle Pierce into their skin. The man beside him, which is the boss, look down at Nathan and was amused that he was able to escape the grasp of this men. He could already tell they are Shane''s men. He squatted beside Nathan, "they want to kill you?" he asked, pointing at the men who kept shaking at the same spot. "Yes, and hide my body." Nathan replied, as to what he heard from the men. "You don''t want to die?" "Yes." "Are you brave enough to kill before you get killed?" Nathan remain silent after the question. Seeing him silent, the man stood and sat back on the bench, "I don''t have any reason to save you then, I don''t want the weak beside me." "I want my mummy." He replied. "If you can''t be brave enough to fight for your life, you won''t live to see the next sunlight, not to talk of seeing your mommy." The man said looking emotionless and turned to face the calm man beside him and the little girl who kept staring at Nathan. "Release them and give him to them, and let the boys resume their training". he said. Immediately Nathan heard that he will be handed over to the men, "I can do it, I will whatever you want me to do." He said, holding onto the man''s leg. "Hmm really?" The man asked, bringing out a gun and shot two out of the men, straight in the head. Nathan gasp and look at the men and the little girl who seem unmoved by what just happened. "Here," the man said and gave the gun to him, "if you wanna live to see the next day and be able to reach out to your family, pull the trigger." He added. With a shaky hand, Nathan took the gun, it fell off his hand, it''s not as light as the toy guns he and Ethan played with at home. But he really wants to live, he left Ethan in an unhealthy shape in the morning, he didn''t want to not be able to see them again. He picked it up. A smile spread across the man''s face as Nathan face look grim at once, he pulled the trigger, just as he usually did with his toy guns, but this time, it didn''t release water, it didn''t lit up and started playing funny music, it didn''t repeat the recorded words. It ends a person''s life. He crashed onto the floor and passed out as he saw blood gushed out of the face of the man he shot. The man remained calm, took the gun from him and shot the last man, before snapping his finger and the boys who had left the scene in a flash returned. One of them picked up Nathan and followed after the man with the little girl in his arm, while the rest resumed with their training as if the dead men didn''t exist. Chapter 34 - I want him dead "The news of my being abducted got to your parents and the woman Shane got for your mother, which made them come into open and tried to reach my mom." Nathan look at Diana, who remain frozen on the same spot. "Your dad was hit by a car and your mom got abducted by his men. They didn''t get to Shane before your mom go into labour. Seeing her in pain, they panicked. They don''t care about the baby, but they knew if anything bad happened to your mother, they will get into trouble with their boss. Two of them left to get help, leaving them with the maid and your mother, who managed to kill them and wanted to run away with your mother, after dragging out the corpse of those men. But your mother realize something; people are getting hurt because of her, she knew it will only be a matter of time before they got found again, so she pleads with Maris to help save you, and they left for your mom''s house where the Maid helped with the delivery and was told to run away with you, to help find you a family. She wanted to run too, but she knew it will only add to Shane craziness, she''s a mother now, she''s not someone fighting to be with her man, but someone who needs to let people stop getting hurt because of her, if she kept resisting, Maris will be hurt, as well as you. She sacrificed herself for everyone safety, yet the man didn''t stop, but only calm down a little. He still wants to get rid of you if you''re alive; the only being that still links his woman to another man, and you human, delivered yourself to him by coming here when you should be living fine with the family that picked you up." Nathan explain few of the things he found out about her and nearly bring forth the emotions he had buried deep down inside, but he didn''t mentioned to her that Shane killed her grandparents. Aroma look at him from the entrance with worry, although Nathan is known to be ruthless and a crazy man, there are nights she still had to tend to him when he had nightmares and his fever rises. She prefers seeing him act like a maniac who doesn''t feel than being emotional. He had those nightmares after they escaped from Ethan''s searches. Now he actually talked about it; she''s worried how this night will be for him. "Hey! hey!" Nathan poke Diana''s forehead as she looks like a doll, her face void of emotions. Everything clicked in Diana''s head. Nathan, while explaining the details of her past; showed her the photo of Shane and her real mother. ''No wonder Mel was so nice to her, no wonder Maris cried and even treat her like a princess. If her memory has no issues, she recalled the only thing Maris didn''t offer to help her with is bathing her. Her so called parent weird treatment has a meaning now, her whole life has been a mess before she got into this world, her real mom was stuck with a mad man, she didn''t even know what happened to her father after the accident, ''did he die? how is her mom surviving in that home with that bastard? No wonder she finds her weird when she said she''s beautiful¡­." Diana head was filled up with a lot of thoughts. She couldn''t believe all this happened because of some crazy obsession from a rich bastard, she wants her mom out of his grasp, she wants to kill him herself, even if she will end up with a human blood on her hands, she wants him dead. "Human, if you lost your voice, coupled with your ugly face; I''m afraid you will die a virgin." Nathan said. "Pffft." Aroma had no idea when she burst into laughter, ''this crazy dude.'' She thought and excused herself from the room before Nathan get angry for her outburst. "Even I wouldn''t want my hard work to not get appreciated, I wouldn''t be able to help, even if you asked for it later." He added and watch Diana glare daggers at him. He seems more amused, he was expecting her to break down in tears and all, but just as Aroma said that she could handle anything, she really did took it well. He saw an assassin potential in her immediately, and his scouting spirit lit up. "I want him dead." Diana spoke. Nathan laughed hard, before replying to her. "Things are different now human, his men aren''t the type to fall for anyone''s trick, like they did to mine. They will kill you within a blink of an eye. If it were that easy to kill him, you wouldn''t get to meet him, course that bastard owes me his neck. But, you seemed to have it rougher than I did, so I can save you the last shot; that is if you''re willing to train and get strong enough to return into this town and made him take a step back and not just come at you like you''re nothing." Nathan said seriously. Chapter 35 - Potential "What do you mean by that?" Diana asked, her inside in turmoil, but being the type that doesn''t show her weak side to people, she kept a straight face. She can''t believe the poor old woman nearly died because of her stupidity, if only she had listened and not come to the town out of curiosity, but on the other hand, wouldn''t that keep her away from knowing her life story, she''s not sure whether to blame herself or not. She''s glad she found out, and scared that people will get hurt because of it. Even though Rihanna and her parents aren''t the loving type, they still raised her to the stage she is now. And also this grandma that was always on her side, even though most of her caring toward her are kind of exaggerated, she could understand she''s old and also for someone to know about the risk and still helped, she really owe her a deep appreciation. "Aroma seem interested in you, which is good news, she''s the best person that can train you and you can gain confidence in your prowess. And also, I could use help with two of her kind in my organization, you''re brave." Nathan replied. "Wait what!" Diana exclaimed, looking at him in awe. "It''s up to you human, i don''t get involved in people''s business unless I have something to derived from it, I only allow you close because you knew my brother, I tried to help because I found you pitiful and yeah, also interesting. But now, i see potential in you, I like how you handle your emotions and that is one of the qualities that makes an outstanding warrior. It''s still up to you anyway; if you choose to leave and endangered the lives of those people that brought you up and get killed, making your mother sacrifice go to waste, I won''t stop you. But if you chose to stay; those guys out there will be ready to put their lives on the line to save you, same as how you must be ready to do the same for them¡­." Nathan kept trying to make her join his organization, as well as make her realize it''s up to her, not that he''s forcing her. Aroma who was outside the door, also wish Diana will agree to be her trainee. It will be an honour to share her knowledge with a brave girl like her. She knew Nathan doesn''t speak this much unless he sees potential in someone, the two girls he tried this much to convince into joining are two of their best after going through a lot of training. Both of them are in charge of their armory business in two different countries now, and also get the most dangerous assassination missions. Diana felt her heart beat increases, all this is too much for her to handle. She left for a business trip and won''t get to return, she had no one to worry about her being lost, but how could things change for her this much within a few days. There is no harm in trying, she really wants to kill that bastard and get her mom out of there, now that she knew; she imagined how her mom was able to endure everything. One thing is sure, she''s trying to protect her and now it''s her turn to do the same. To Diana, everything seemed simple, her thought now was to get strong and come for her mother, which could make Nathan rolled out of his chair with laughter, if he could read her thoughts. But this present belief made her strengthen her heart, she made her decision and wanted to do it. "Where is boss?" One of the guys walked toward Aroma outside the door, with his laptop. "He''s busy, what''s up?" Aroma asked. The guy turned the laptop screen toward her. "I just got this message from the base, they said those axe gang got boss, and wanted to confirm his safety as the guy look like him, the only difference is their hair". "F*ck!" Aroma cursed and went inside the room, "boss, you need to see this." Aroma said showing Ethan picture that got sent by the gang to him. Diana felt the room temperature lowered and felt her feet getting cold, as she stared at Nathan expression. He transformed from the teasing handsome dude, into someone that could make her cower in fear, he look so scary. "Damn! They got Ethan, prepare to leave now!" He screamed and Aroma left the room immediately with the guy. He closed his eyes that was looking bloodthirsty and opened them again, he returns to his normal self within a blink of an eye, "what''s your decision human?" He asked. ''This man is not ordinary'' something in Diana''s head registered that. "I''m willing." She replied. Chapter 36 - Depends "Wait!" Diana exclaimed, it''s like she just thought of something. Nathan, who had suddenly return to his former self, raised his brow at her questioningly. "Did you just said someone got Ethan?" She asked. "As in the same Ethan?" She added, looking confused. Even though she kept her cool, her face looked drained of energy already, she can''t wait to be alone and express herself freely, all this is too much to take, and now the 4 words, ''damn! they got Ethan'' spoken by Nathan a while ago just to spread in her brain, she just registered the content and evaluated the meaning. "Yes." Nathan replied. "Oh my god!" Diana exclaimed, "is he going to be alright?" She asked. "Depends." Nathan replied. "Depends on what?" Diana asked, her mind restless, the old man fear just came to pass, his worries, the reason he asked for her help, ''how could this be?'' she asked in her head. "If we get there on time, and still find him breathing." He replied to her. "What!" Diana exclaimed. "how can you look so calm about this, aren''t you being too heartless, he is your god damn! brother!" She added looking enraged. Nathan scoffed, "human; the minute you uttered the statement ''I''m willing'' you lost the right to address me with disrespect." He replied calmly, but Diana felt fear from the weight his words carries. She wanted to retort, but find his expression not so friendly to speak casually with him, before she realised what was happening, "I''m sorry." She apologised. Nathan smirk, "good." he said, relaxing his imposing aura. He stood up and made his way outside. "I want to go too, I want to help save him." Diana said. Nathan chuckled at her word, "this seems like a child play to you?" He asked. "I want to help." Diana replied, but somehow, she finds herself minding her tone with him. Nathan noticed her change in attitude and felt like he just discover a gem. "If you could shapeshift into one of my favorite guns, I won''t mind taking you along." He replied. The sound of a helicopter could be heard above before Diana could react to how he just ridiculed her. "Ready to leave in ten minutes." Nathan said and head out of the room. "Wait!" Diana exclaimed and run after him. Nathan stopped in his tracks and look back at her, "any problem?" he asked. "My grandma, what about her?" She asked. "Don''t worry about that, two of my boys will get her to your foster parents undetected, she knew the danger; so she will do well to hide herself from the open." Nathan said and left, after reminding her that she only has 7 minutes left to meet them on the rooftop. Diana felt her heart squeezed, she felt bad and worried. Those people only helped, now they have to be careful and watch their backs. She felt enraged, her will to fight strengthening, she want to end Shane with her hands. She wants to bring freedom to her mom and not make her foster parents get hurt because of her. .... "Who did this!" Shane growled, as he saw his boys on the floor, their entire body whitish in colour, with greenish veins almost all over. He called to get feedback on the interrogation on the old woman, and noticed something off; as his calls didn''t go through. He sent someone to find out what happened and got told to come and see what they saw. He relaxed his nerves immediately he thought of something, he moved closer to one of the corpses, and just as he thought, there is a tiny black hole on the body, which fits for a needle. It should be undetectable, but since it''s where the virus got spread into the body, there is an exception to the spot. He moved to another and saw the saw tiny dark hole on his forehead. One of his best men noticed what he''s checking and get who attacked immediately. "Sir, the girl sat on their boss''s leg yesterday." One of the men that tailed Diana the previous day said. "Why didn''t you tell me that?" Shane asked. They only informed him that she stopped at Nathan and his men''s resident, they didn''t give detail about what she did, as they find reporting about such intimacy irrelevant. ''He dared meddle in my business?'' Shane asked in his head. But this time, he couldn''t recklessly unleash his men to fight a war with Nathan. He knew about the former boss and was aware of their strength, which is something he has tried adapting into his organization. They are skilled, yes, but there is more than just fighting to Nathan''s side, which is this dreadful one flick skill. He couldn''t find the root of it, mainly because it was only taught to the ruling boss and known by the one who taught it. The legacy to the skill remained a mystery to him. ¡­... "Stella," a familiar voice of Alex rang in Stella''s ears. She was attending to a customer as usual and Alex has been staring at her for a while, he saw the still beautiful woman who reside in his heart and soul. He should be happy she''s smiling but he felt hurt, ''was she happy after marrying that man? Did she find happiness with him and regretted her being with him in the past?'' Alex head was flooding with different questions. But that''s not the main reason why he''s here, if Stella wish to love another man, then he should be happy for her, if he really loves her, he should let her be happy. He wants his child, that''s why he''s here, Stella life is up to her, but their child''s life involved both of them. Stella smile froze immediately, her heartbeat increases as she turned around and came face to face with the love of her life, the father of her child. She stared at his weak appearance and felt her heart squeezed, he looks so weak, thin and pale, yet his good look didn''t fade, those ocean blue eyes still carries the glow that always send a spark to her heart when she stares into them. Chapter 37 - Monster "Let them be." Shane said to one of his boys who reported that Alex is presently at his wife''s mall. To him; Alex lost. He have Stella, they now live under the same roof, what''s there to stop, actually; it will be fun to watch Alex''s broken expression, his defeated face, but he had to deal with the only ties that still linked them together. Also, he had Nathan to worry about. He could sense that he had a grudge against him, but no matter how much he tried to find out about him, know who he was and how he has managed to get on his bad side, he just couldn''t find a single thing on him, not even his real name, except the name he''s known for as the boss of the organization; ''maniac'' But he couldn''t just sit still, he will get at him for attacking his men and taking his hostage away, but he need to plan it well. ... Stella was about to get emotional when he noticed some people had started looking at them intensely, she already knew who they were and immediately she maintains a straight face, what''s there to be emotional about? What''s the use when the deed has been done, she needs to stop herself from her attachment to him. If she let her feelings take over her thinking, the end result will be more people getting hurt. To her, she believed she didn''t sell herself out and Shane has taken his mind off his assumption over Diana being her daughter. She''s glad with her acting the previous night and wouldn''t let her so called feeling ruin the peace in the life of the people she cares about. There is no guarantee that Alex won''t get attacked again. She realizes the kind of monster Shane is after marrying him, which made her fear him, not for herself, but for others, course she realized what he''s capable of. There are nights he will sit in front of his laptop, watching his men torture people who crossed him with a pleasing smile on his face, as if he''s deriving pleasure from it, those cries of pain from those people always broke her heart even though she didn''t know who they were. She''s sure they are someone''s precious child, someone''s precious father, brother and most importantly someone''s beloved, yet this man derived pleasure in watching them get tortured and some breathing their last breath in the process. Those sudden fear when the victims stopped crying in pain, those cruel words uttered by Shane, asking if the person died so quickly are nightmarish for her. There was a time she couldn''t take it and tried to kill him, she wanted to be with her child badly and decided to give it a try, to be at ease and let everything ends once and for all. She recalled waiting till he slept and tried to stab his heart with a kitchen knife. To her surprise; he held her wrist without opening his eyes and took the knife from her. She was scared he will hurt her, but instead, he kept the knife away and pulled her into his embrace and slept off. She couldn''t attempt poisoning him as well, as they don''t eat together and also, where can she get the poison undetected when she''s being monitored 24 hours a day. This obsession is beyond ordinary, but who will believe she attempted those. Who will believe she didn''t want all this. It hurts when women look at her with jealous filled eyes for being lucky to marry such a man. She''s not even taking anything from him, her mall is her inheritance, yet they see her as a lucky woman. When she came across Alex''s sisters who are so nice to her when they were together, that look in their eyes hurts, she didn''t do anything, yet it seems like she''s the devil herself. ¡­. "Hi!" ''Hi?'' Alex asked in his head. "Let''s talk." He said to her. "Let''s go to my office." Stella said. "I don''t have much to say, let''s take a stroll outside the mall." Alex replied, in a low tone. His body hasn''t healed completely yet, he couldn''t talk much without getting exhausted. Stella felt her heart hurt, she knew he''s trying to point out that he didn''t want to be alone with her. She let out a deep sigh and nodded her head in agreement. They headed out of the mall. Getting outside, Alex stopped in front of his car, and looked back at Stella who was following along. They were in this position once, him standing beside his car and Stella looking breathtaking in her blue A shape tube gown, blushing hard and ready to go on their first date. Alex brushed off the nostalgic feeling, before it could stir him up too much, he''s standing in front of another man''s wife right now. Stella tried to hold back the feeling bubbling up inside her, being in this same position bring back old feelings for her as well. "Where is my child?" He asked. "She''s dead." Stella replied, regaining her composure, ''this is for the best Alex, it will only bring more trouble if you know she''s alive, he will try to hurt both of you.'' Stella cried in her head. "What!" Alex exclaimed, his calm facade broke immediately, his face suddenly lost the tiny colour left on it. He staggered back and held his left hand to his chest, resting the other on his car to keep his balance. Seeing him in pain, Stella subconsciously reach out to help, but Alex stopped her, "don''t." He said and tried to control himself, his body is failing him. "Alex!" Someone scream from afar and rushed toward them. Stella slowly dropped her hands besides her and stare at Alex''s two sisters with few bodyguards running toward them and two good looking young men who are Alex''s sisters respective child, which he woke up from his coma to know about. "Tell me this is a lie, tell me I heard wrong, t-tell m-me," he gripped his chest again, "ha!" He exclaimed as he felt the pain in his heart worsened. "Alex!" Stella tried to hold him again, but he still held his hand out to stop her. "Uncle!" Both his cousin called and held him. "What do you want now?" Lana asked as the others helped Alex away from there after she took his car key. Stella stood frozen on the spot, her tears falling as she stared at Alexander''s sister who once took her shopping and treated her like a sister, not just her brother''s girlfriend. Lana bit her lower lip and look up at her, "please Stella, I don''t hold anything against you, your life is yours and you''re free to do whatever you want with it, but please stop messing with Alex, he''s my brother and I don''t want him to get hurt, please stay away." She said politely and entered Alex''s car, and went after the rest. Chapter 38 - The rescue Diana body trembled as all the cool looking guys from earlier, had a grim expression on, each loading different types of rifles. They look so serious and bloodthirsty. Inside the helicopter isn''t like the normal one she has boarded, the seats aren''t assembled in the normal vertical sets, instead, there is only one long iron bench each at both sides, the space in the middle were filled with some weird bags which contain different types of fighting equipment, as well as lots of bullets. She was stuck at a corner, feeling useless as she was all wrapped up to prevent the AC triggering her cold, she watched them busied themselves with their stuff, filling almost all the spare space in their outfit with different type of fighting equipment. Something inside her tells what she just sign up for isn''t gonna be funny, she wondered if she''s really up to this, but then, her eyes darted toward Aroma''s direction. She recalled how one kick from her sexy slim leg knock down a man she couldn''t even slap his hand off her. Yes! she wanted to be like that, she wanted to be strong, brave and cool like her, she wanted to walk with confidence and not get taken advantage of, not that anyone wants to in an abusive way, she has her ugly look to chase them anyway. But she really wants to get her mother from that man, she wants to give freedom to her foster parents and thank them genuinely for their help, for not losing it despite her bratty attitude, trying to gain equal attention as their biological child. She owes them that much, she needs to be strong, ''yes Diana, you can do it, within a few months, you will be as cool as this woman and get back your mother, as well as kill that bastard.'' Diana assured herself inwardly. She should be glad those guys couldn''t read her mind, they will surely curse at her for her confident, ''be like Aroma within few months,'' it will be the funniest joke they''ve ever heard in their whole lives. Aroma who has been feeling her stare at her, look up to meet her determined gaze and smile, before stuffing few daggers inside her boots and relax on her seat, she''s all set. Nathan remain in the same position, his hands crossed above his chest. He knew he would meet Ethan today, he''s not sure if alive or dead, but he knew those guys wouldn''t just kill him unless Ethan tried to fight back, which he doubted. He could already tell Ethan is using this opportunity to lure him out, he''s not sure if he could maintain this nonchalant facade if he come face to face with him. He could avoid meeting him this time, but for once in a very long time, he actually felt the same fear as her family. He''s a dangerous man and Ethan is very persistent on finding him, ''what if he really get killed in the process?'' Which is why he decided to meet him and get him off his back once and for all, he couldn''t afford to take the risk anymore. He couldn''t afford to lose him. .... At a wide base in a certain area in Sheffield town, Ethan was tied to a chair; looking calm and collected, despite the bruises all over him. Despite the pain he felt all over, his mind is only glued on one thought, ''Nathan will show up.'' He refuses to believe that Nathan will not show up. Before they brought him here, he overheard their conversation about the so called cooperation agreeing to deliver the requested armory and get him from them. ''He will show up right?'' He asked in his head and already preparing not to be useless, he wouldn''t confidently chase after a dangerous man without making some preparation of his own, he attended different combat training and even went to the army. Those shackle binds tying his hands behind his back can''t hold him down, yes he couldn''t fight his way out; as those people are heavily armed, but he''s not so useless to get captured easily, he could have avoided the caption if he wishes to in the first place. "They are here!" One of the axe men said and immediately, five men pointed their guns toward Ethan, the others ready for war as well, which they doubted will happen, course they got their boss anyway. Ethan was already losing his cuffs from behind, the custom button of his wrist cuff is already in his hand, he pressed the small surface on the button, and the normal round tip of the button transform into a pointy nail like iron. The big truck was stopped far from where they held Ethan in the open, enough for them to see the guns pointing to his head and make them realize a single wrong move from them, and their boss will be gone. No one came down from the truck. The leader gesture for some of his men to check if the armories are intact. Ten men walked closer to the truck, the driver raised his hand in the air with a calm expression, indicating that they are free to check. Immediately they unlocked the big iron door of the truck, they all stood frozen, their gun falling off their hands. Aroma look at them with a smirk as she retracted her hands to her sides. "I told you I don''t sell my armories to idiots who deal with terrorists, why is that so hard for you to accept?" Nathan mocking tone was heard, as he came down from the truck. While the axe men were still figuring why the voice sound so familiar, Nathan snipers are already set and had their targets in sight from afar. Nathan had refused to deal with the axe, after finding out that they resell them to some crazy terrorist who are madly killing the innocent. And one thing about terrorists is that you never know where their next target is, and for someone who has loved ones, they should be smart enough to not aid such people. Yet, these men are adamant, they even wanted to get it for free by abducting their assumed him, who turns out to be his brother. Nathan walked in front of the truck with a big grin on his face. "Hello idiot!" He greeted the boss who still couldn''t believe his eyes. "F*ck! We got a doppelganger!" The boss exclaimed, "kill them!" He added, but before his men could do anything, those who are killed by the sniper were killed, while those who tasted Aroma''s deadly inventions did. Nathan smiled mischievously, "you got my brother idiot! Kill them all." He also instructed. Ethan, who had uncuffed himself, with a fast speed, pushed himself away from the chair and the idiots who wanted to shoot him got showered with some bullets and crashed onto the floor. It didn''t take long before the men were all dead, and Nathan who has paralyzed their leader with his one flick technique snapped his neck, "go to their main base and kill them all!" He instructed. He walk toward Ethan who was staring at him from where he sat on the floor, "hello brother." He said, reaching out his hand and helping him to his feet. Chapter 39 - A new life awaits Two devilish handsome men, standing in front of each other, dead bodies scattered everywhere, yet they were only looking at each other. One putting on a blue jean trousers which where ripped at the knee area, revealing fair part of his smooth fair skin, his black polo top had a skeleton head with an X slash on top of it. The word, ''DON''T DARE THE DEVIL'' boldly written above and below the skeleton drawing in capital letter. His sweet smile carry a hint of mockery and the way he styled his blonde hair, leaving a few curly strands falling at one side of his face in a side fringe style, his whole being giving off a bad boy vibe. While the other one, with his disheveled appearance, after being beaten roughly, maintain a calm expression, his black ruffled hair didn''t hide his ridiculous prominent eye candy face. He''s putting on a black stretch skinny fit chinos trousers, his blood stain white shirt matches with the colour of his sneakers, which he hasn''t been able to pull off since his capture. He stood tall and equally the same height with his brother, giving off a gentlemanly vibe. Except for the hair colour, the few cuts on Ethan''s face, and different outfit; it''s like they were staring at each others reflection. "You went too far this time Ethan." Nathan said, a smirk lingering on his face. "It brought us face to face like this." Ethan replied, not breaking his gaze. He finally find him. When his parents showed him the video recorded by the man who took Nathan in, as the search for him didn''t waver. The man knew the only way he was able to get Nathan out of the country is because he had his private airplane. Everywhere was filled with his poster and the whole town started to doubt if they are responsible as they knew no peace from the detectives and strange suited men lurking around everywhere. They only gave up when the man said he saved him and plan on keeping him, he promised to keep him safe until he grows up and make them talk to Nathan, who clearly face his parents and inform them that he wishes to stay with the man and get strong. Ethan refused to accept the content of the video, he wants to bring his brother back home, all his mother''s tears, grandpa suddenly getting sick, his father absent minded and nearly ruining the company as his train of thought is always getting disturbed by Nathan''s absence in the house. He felt guilty, he finds himself responsible, what if his sickness was like a premonition, they should remain at home and stay safe with the excuse of his sickness, yet he stubbornly made him leave and it ends up being their last meeting till now. Even though his family later accepted their fate, he promised himself to bring him back to the house, but looking at him now, will he even go back with me?'' He thought, but at least he did it! he found him, he appears to be doing perfectly alright which calms his heart and ease his tensed soul. "You could have died, you know that?" Nathan question brought him back from his thoughts. "Yet I didn''t." he replied flatly and take a step closer to him, staring at him with his gaze full of emotions. "Hey! hey! don''t tell me you plan to hug¡­" Nathan''s eyes widened as Ethan arms wrapped around him, "Oh f*ck! You really did!" He exclaimed as Ethan''s arms tightened around him, his warmth made his facade broke. ''Something is wrong.'' He thought, as Ethan''s grip slowly weakened. Aroma, who was the only person left behind after the rest left to deal with the rest of the axe men, as she has to be wherever Nathan is; stare at them with a full heart. She was always worried about Nathan, course she could sense some changes in him whenever they got notified that Ethan has located the country they were again. If she knew their meeting scene could be this touchy, she wouldn''t have worried so much. A smile spread from her lips to her hot smokey face. But suddenly, just as Nathan realized something was wrong with Ethan, she also saw him slowly closed his eyes; as she was standing a bit far from them behind Nathan, which made her see Ethan face clearly. "He''s hurt." Nathan said, his eyes turning deep red as he supported the now unconscious Ethan from crashing down. ¡­... Diana was sitting in a corner of the room assigned to her. She was taken to this place full of different people, males and females, some her age, slightly below and some older. After the plane dropped at a big field, where a big truck was already in sight. She was guided by the flyer of the plane, while the rest hurried inside the awaiting truck with their weapons intact and left. As she followed the guy toward their main base, she felt like she just transported into an action movie world. All the people were busy with weapons, some were polishing the rifles, some sharpening different types of daggers she hasn''t seen before in her life, some practicing dagger throws, bullet targeting and some, playing with explosive devices and many others like they are nothing but toys. She walked past them, minding her steps as if not trying to get noticed, yet she got noticed, but despite her bare face, none of them spare her a second glance before resuming with whatever they were doing and neither did they show any hostility. They didn''t seem to mind her face at all, it''s like they neither care nor do not care. Their gazes before turning away was neutral. She somehow found herself wondering how life is going to turn out for her during her stay here. A lot of thoughts ran through her mind as she in the corner of the room. She knew for sure another life await her from now on, and she''s willing to take up the challenge. Chapter 40 - What Is This Sudden Feeling? Diana took her time and wondered why everything is like this for her, her whole life is practically a mess, everything just sucks, yet she''s strong; she knows she is. She wanted to cry but couldn''t find the tears, she wanted to scream, curse, do a let of things to let out the pain bubbling inside her, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. She couldn''t, because the person who started all this, the person who took her mother and father from her, the person who hurts the innocent and made everything turns out so badly is probably enjoying himself somewhere right now. That person, if he''s the promiscuous type might be in the arms of a beautiful woman right now, and many more. She felt like if she cried, the person could see it and mock her, she felt like crying is the same as given in to the bastard expectations. She wouldn''t do it, she would rather cry after she got the bastard blood on her hands, then she can cry for killing a human being and also spice it up with tears of joy, after having her mother love, and be able to search for her father. She assured herself of that and again turned it into motivation, she need to get strong. For now, she will try not to think of the past and focus more on the future, get strong and then fix her past and let everything be as it should. She slowly finds herself waiting for news on Ethan before sleeping off. She had no idea how long she had slept, but opened her eyes under Aroma''s poke on her forehead. She felt her head hurt and massaged her temple, while getting up on her feet, "how is Ethan? Is he alright?" she asked. "Come with me." Aroma said and head out of the room, while Diana tagged along. After walking for a while through the big wide house, which she couldn''t help but wonder how much it cost them to put together such property. They entered a big room with weapons hung all around the wall, different types of rifles which are Nathan''s favourite, like he mentioned about Diana shape shifting into one of them. She held her breath as her eyes traced them on the wall. She saw Nathan sitting on a white single leather chair in front of a wide transparent glass, demarcating the inside and the outside, giving him a clear view of what''s going on outside the field, where all those people from earlier were busy with their stuff. Without a doubt, it is indeed his room. He look sideways and stare at her briefly, somehow Diana could sense a difference in him, he looks so calm and void of emotions. But within a blink of an eyes, "how do you like this place human?" he asked, smiling brightly. ''Eh! how can someone switch like that?'' She asks in her head, "I''m Diana." She said. "I didn''t asked for your name." Nathan replied calmly. "Well, you kept calling me human, and it''s not my name." She said and look around, "where is Ethan?" She asked. Aroma somehow felt like Diana is gonna get in a lot of trouble with the boss, she''s questioning him a lot, which is one of the things he doesn''t tolerate from his people. "I gave you the chance of telling me what you wished to be called and you said human, also you don''t get to tell me what to call you till you get your new name here." Nathan replied, he doesn''t look pissed at all, presumably because he has something else on his mind or because Diana is new. "About Ethan," he said and glance at Aroma, "take her to see him and let her stop worrying." he said and tilted his head back towards the view of his people''s activities outside. Diana blinked and couldn''t retort as Nathan aura, despite his calmness seem like a ''don''t mess with'' type. She had no idea why, but she felt this sense of fear toward him; ever since he called him heartless. She felt like she said what she shouldn''t have said. "Come with me." Aroma said and walk toward a closed door inside the same room they were in, and opened it. There lies Ethan on a king size bed, his eyes closed, which is obvious that he is sleeping. Diana noticed the bruises all over him and dash toward his side, while Aroma left and closed the door. She didn''t know where this sudden heart break comes from, but looking at the sweet nice guy, who made her feel natural around him, laying down like this, looking all bruised up, she felt her heart hurt, she didn''t expect she will feel this way when they met even though she was worried about him, why did her heart hurt so much like she''s looking at his corpse instead of just a man with few bruises on him, sleeping peacefully. She slowly reach out her hand and touch his face, running her thumb lightly on one of the cut on his face. Ethan brow creased lightly, which made her retracted her hand. She recalled their last conversation, he asked her to wait for him. But Diana knew she didn''t take his words seriously, she didn''t use her heart when dealing with men, she knew the end result will be humiliation as her face ruins everything. It''s more of the reason why she didn''t fall in love with Jeff. Despite his kindness, she didn''t let it get to her heart till Jeff asked her out, but what''s this? She knew it was the same with Ethan, despite everything that transpired between them, she didn''t open her heart when dealing with him. ''But why is she feeling like this by seeing him hurt? why does it hurt like she was sharing the pain with him? Did she let herself fall for him? When? What exactly stirred her up? when did she started making a fool of herself?'' Diana inside was in turmoil. How could she let herself feel something this much for someone who wouldn''t look at her. She believes it''s not possible for Ethan to really want her with her face, if this feeling is real, then she just made a big fool of herself. She battled with her thoughts and kept staring at him, ''this isn''t the time to feel this way, she has another goal now than to make a fool of herself like this.'' She concluded and tried to calm herself, averting her gaze from him and held her hand to the area her heart is located, trying to calm it. "Diana?" she heard Ethan voice called and look up to meet his gaze, full of confusion and disbelief. Chapter 41 - Why didnt it irritate me Diana felt the adrenaline inside her rush just by hearing him call her name, ''what''s going on? When did hearing my name got called bring such effect?'' She asked herself and subconsciously reach her hand to her chest again. Ethan was about to call her name again, to confirm if he''s seeing things or it''s really her, when he saw her acting weird. He stares at her and saw her eyes getting teary as she held her hand to her heart. His brow creased slightly as he reaches a hand to her face, he had no idea what he''s doing but found himself rubbing his thumb on the blemishes on her face, which had started turning red; due to her current emotions. Despite the roughness of her skin on his palm, ''why didn''t it irritate me?'' He only reach for her to confirm if it''s real that she''s here, but right now, ''why is his heart racing so hard at her teary eyes? Why is he seeing her instead of her ugly face?'' He has a lot to think about right now, but he had no idea why she''s the only thought that occupied his mind. Diana slowly looked up at him and shook off his hand from her face, "what did you do to me? Why am I feeling like this? What are you?" Her sudden crazy feeling infuriated her. She just consoled herself a while ago that she had something else to worry about, and was about to get rid of it, but then he called her name and her heart is going crazy like this. "What the hell is this?" She cried out loud. Ethan grunt and sat up on the bed; matching her level and reached his hand to her shoulder, as Diana chest heave up and down, her face flushed from the emotional burst, adding to her ugliness. Despite this, Ethan finds himself raising a hand to her face again, while the other remain on her shoulder, "how are you feeling? What did I do to you? Tell me." He said calmly. "It''s crazy, it''s totally crazy." Diana said, trying to shake off his hand again, but Ethan moved it down to her neck line and keep still, "I wanna know Diana, please tell me." Ethan urged, looking into her eyes. She didn''t want to feel this way, she wondered what was wrong with her head, this devilish beauty, this man that still remain so breathtaking despite his bruised face, compared to her who look more ugly even when she''s happy, she couldn''t get too excited, because of the fear of getting her face flushed; which in turn makes her blemishes deep red blood clotted-like. What is her heart thinking by this ridiculousness?. Diana felt unsettled, she wanted to run away and hide from him, she felt like a complete idiot. Ethan voice broke her from her thoughts again, "I''m waiting, Diana." He said. "There is nothing to tell, except that my crappy heart is making a fool of itself, I didn''t ask it to do this, I didn''t want this." Diana blurted. "What did it do?" Ethan asked calmly, but his inside is kind of feeling excited, he wanted her to say more and further confirm this feeling he''s feeling right now, why is his heart beating so much, It wasn''t like this before he left. Diana couldn''t hold it any longer and look at him directly in his eyes, raising her left hand; she wiped her tears and took a deep breath. "You wanna know?" She asked, not caring if he will make fun of her, she''s used to getting mocked anyway, so why not just say it. "I want to know." Ethan replied, and felt his heart nearly went into a mini attack by her reply, "I think my heart is foolishly beating for you okay? Do you see how ridiculous that sounds? I never planned to let a man into my heart and now, out of nowhere, I''m suddenly feeling like this, do you understand why I said it''s crazy now?" Diana asked, and without waiting for a reply from the dazed Ethan, she shook off his hand and stood up to run away. "Diana wait!" Ethan called and tried to stand up and go after her but felt a sharp pain in his abdominal area, "ha!" he exclaimed and jolted back on the bed. "Are you okay?" Diana, who had rushed back immediately she heard his sudden cry asked and look at him holding his tummy. Ethan couldn''t recall the number of kicks, his stomach received from his abductors, but it''s worth it, as he finally met his brother. Within a blink of an eye, Diana was flip over on the bed, Ethan towering above her, not too close to make her uncomfortable and too far enough to leave a chance of escaping. Diana look into the eyes of the man who just winced in pain a few moments ago, looking completely the opposite and opened her mouth, "What are you doing?" she asked. Her fresh breath assaulted Ethan''s nose, he looks down on her lips, she''s not trying to hide anything; which made her pushed out incisor, coupled with its dull brown hue flashing in front of him. But despite that, why didn''t he feel irritated? Why did he plan on doing something opposite? Why is he feeling like having a taste of her rosy red lips instead? A lot of questions are popping up in his brain, "what if i told you i felt the same?" He spoke. "What!" Diana exclaimed, not believing her ears. "What if I told you that you''re not the only one who''s battling with your feeling right now? What if I told you I fell for you?" Ethan said, and watch Diana eyes widened like she just heard the most ridiculous news in her entire life. "Don''t look down on yourself Diana, beauty is not all about one''s appearance, it''s more of what''s inside and I''m cool with your kind of person." Ethan spoke again and saw Diana already tearing up. "Forgive me, but I can''t help doing this," he said and close in on her lips, hoovering on it like a hungry beast. Diana whole being trembled, as she finds herself kissing him back, his tongue slipped inside her mouth, making her subconsciously let out a soft moan, as she finds herself lost in the action, her head fuzzy as her whole body tensed. "You two aren''t planning on f*cking each other on my bed, or are you?" Nathan question brought them back to their senses, as his footsteps closed in on them. Chapter 42 - She Was Wrong It''s been more than three days now, and Diana hadn''t returned to the company. Despite everything, Shane still proceeded with his collaboration with the company. Diana phone was taken from her before she boarded the plane that took her to the base, and her grandma got warned not to disclose that she knew about her whereabouts, not even to her foster parent. Diana assured herself that no one cared about her, she assured herself that; no one will search even if she never return, but she was wrong, totally wrong. Jeffrey has started making a fuss at the company, he visited Diana''s house to inquire about her, since her cell phone is not going through; only to discover that it''s the same with them. They claimed to have no idea where she was. He seeked an audience with the director and asked why they were quiet about this, claiming Diana got the contract for the company, yet they are turning their back on her. At this rate; he didn''t care about people assuming that they were dating, he even vow to himself to confess that he is interested in her and leave the company, since office relationship is not allowed. After his protest and all, they finally send out a few guys to investigate her disappearance. Ethan grandpa was quite the same, he also tried to contact her to no avail, he asked some people to contact her company and confirm what''s wrong, but got the news that they had no idea what went wrong. Since he''s an influential person in society; which confused them as to why Diana choose their company when she had connection to such person. They explained to him about the progress of the investigation within their one day search, the last message the director received from her, the fact that a staff of theirs went to her home and her family confirmed her missing and all. The old man began to get worried after that, he also release some men to search for her and planned to make a police report if they still couldn''t find her within the week. Mel happened to hear about it from grandpa and started panicking after learning that she went to the town. She summoned the courage and contact Stella, asking if by chance, Shane knew about Diana coming to town, or probably he acted weird in a way that can raise one''s suspicion. Stella heart skipped when she heard her question, "why did you ask?" she asked in fearful tone. "Diana hasn''t returned since she left for the town, her cell isn''t going through and the company she''s working for is searching for her as well." Mel replied. Stella nearly had a heart attack immediately. She quickly kept away the phone that was her only means of connecting with people without alerting Shane; who monitored everything in her life. She became restless, she wondered if Shane had done something bad to her child, all her effort, all her sacrifice, no! she refuse to assume such, she refused to sit still and do nothing. If something bad really happen to her child, she will have nothing to live for, she will follow immediately, put an end to her miserable life, all hope will be lost, Diana is her only hope, the only reason she endures her living with Shane. "Alex! yes Alex!" She exclaimed, ''she''s his child, he wouldn''t turn his back on his child, he''s the only hope now, she doesn''t have to fear endangering his life or his family''s, Diana is part of their family and it''s a normal responsibility they should carry, she couldn''t just sit still. She made up her mind and composed herself, trying to look as natural as possible. Getting inside the wears section, she looked around and saw a customer she''s familiar with, as she has helped her picked a matching outfit a lot in the past, she''s one of her regular customers. The lady saw her and smiled brightly, "I was looking for you already madam, any recommendations for me?" She asked as Stella approached her giggling. Her smile came to a halt as she saw Stella flushed face, it''s obvious she''s not okay, despite her calm expression, which is unlikely for a friendly woman like her. The reason Stella is choosing this lady for her plan is because they share the same stature, and also because she had a hat on her head. "I need your help please, can you call me into the dresser after I picked out an outfit for you? I will explain to you." Stella requested. The lady was about to switch her mood when Stella spoke again, "please act natural, I''m being watched right now." She said with a smile that isn''t up to her stomach. "Oh! Ok!" The lady exclaimed, but was worried as she hasn''t seen Stella acted this way before, her friendly lifestyle is one of the reasons she attends her mall almost every week, she like the kind of person she is, despite being the owner, she lowered herself to the same status as her employees and always carried this cheerful energy that raises the spirit of the person who comes in contact with her. After rallying around for a while, she picked a long multi colour caribbean gown for her, "this should fit." She said, placing the gown to her body, matching its height with the lady''s. "Perfect!" she exclaimed. "You always picked the right one, I love it." The lady replied. "Let me try it on." She replied naturally like she usually did. After a minute or two, she poked out her head from the dresser, "need help." She said. One of the staff was about to help her, when Stella asked her to allow her to do it, and patted her shoulder with a smile on her face which made the girl blush and left with a shy smile. "What''s going on with you madam, are you okay?" The lady''s expression turned serious immediately Stella joined her inside the dresser. "I need to leave this place without getting notice, can I trouble you to lend me your clothes and your car keys? It''s a matter of life and death please." Stella said, going down on her knees, which terrified the lady. "It''s fine, anything you want, or should i call the police?" The lady asked, helping her up to her feet. "No police please, i just need to meet with someone, I''m not the one in danger, I will be fine." Stella assured. "Ok." The lady agreed. "There is one more thing, which is very important. Please pretend like I forced you into this, make it look like I assaulted if anyone came in to check." Stella pleaded. She knew Shane will hurt anyone that aid her in going against him, but would never touch her. A while later, Stella stepped out of the dresser in the lady''s clothes, her hair tied up in a tight bun and covered by the lady''s hat. She walked outside the mall to the parking lot without arousing attention, her face looking down at her feet. Getting to the parking lot, she easily located the lady''s car by pressing on the function button above the key, and quickly walked up to the car that responded to it. Just as Stella presume, someone arrived at the front of the dresser, "madam?" She called. Hearing no response, the young lady, probably in her late twenties pulled aside the curtain and swipe open the door behind it; only to find the customer in the dress picked for her by Stella on her, lying helplessly on the floor, while Stella clothes that she wore to work in the morning was seen on the floor. Instead of asking if the lady is okay, she shook her awake, and the lady sluggishly opened her eyes and looked around pretentiously, "ha!" She exclaimed holding her head. "Where is she?" The lady demanded fiercely, her eyes flashing with rage. The customer also changed her expression like she just recalled something, "she knocked me out! where are my clothes?" she asked, picking up her purse and looking into it, "my car key!" she exclaimed. Not minding the customer''s rant, the lady pressed her hand on the small Bluetooth-like device in her ear, "she escaped." she informed the others as she left the dresser, leaving the woman who kept demanding for an explanation to what just happened to her. Chapter 43 - His weakness Stella stopped the car in front of Alex''s family mansion. She wanted to go in, but the security were already instructed to not let her in after they brought Alex back from her place. He nearly died after returning from Stella''s mall. He is still under proper care at the moment. The doctor was very angry at the whole family for letting him leave the house in such a state and made him nearly died from a heart attack. Now he refuses to open his eyes and not properly responding to treatment. They had no idea what gave him the shock, but knew it''s definitely something he heard from Stella, and also thank their stars that they realize he is missing in the house and go after him immediately. Alex, despite the shocking news about Stella marrying Shane; still choses to believe that there must be a story behind it. He recalled what happened the day of the accident. He woke up and noticed Stella not acting like her usual self, he asked her how she''s feeling and got told by Stella that her body is feeling weird, then suddenly she felt good again. The weirdness kept coming and leaving which worries Alex, he suggested they visit the hospital, but Stella claimed it''s not up to hospital issue and decided to take a nap. Alex refused to accept that she''s fine and decided to visit the hospital himself; to explain to the doctor how Stella claimed she''s feelings and confirm if it''s not a big deal. He was on his way, when a car parked beside him at a fast speed. Four suited men came down and held him, as he was struggling to free himself, he noticed they weren''t trying to do anything to him except holding him still, and in the next moment, he was pushed with full force onto the Street; in front of a car which was coming at a high speed, and that was the last thing he recalled before waking up and finding himself old and her beautiful mom face all wrinkled up. But, when he saw her lively attitude and sweet smile, he lost the will to ask for story behind everything, and at that moment, he decided to inquire about his child alone. "Please let me in." Stella pleaded. "I''m sorry, but i can''t madam, you''re not allowed to come in here, please leave." The security man said to her. "Can you at least tell them i want to talk to them about Alex child? Please it''s important." She said. "I''m sorry, but I can''t." At that moment, a car drove up to where they stood arguing outside the mansion''s premises. Stella recognize the young man who came down as one of the boys who called Alex uncle the other day he came to see her. "What''s going on?" The young man asked as he came down, bow slightly to Stella and turned to face the security man. "She said she wanted to talk about master Alex child." The man replied. Stella was about to add her part when she heard a voice, "come in." She looks back at where the voice came from and saw Alex father, it appears his grandson drove him home. She quickly headed inside the car and the young man did the same without asking question and drove in. After hearing what Stella had to say, the old man was very pissed, his granddaughter went through that much while he is still alive. He knew he ruined Alex with his decision then and regretted it, but hearing this now, he hated himself more. The young man beside him named Tyler was looking enraged as well, they thought Alex was crazy when he kept mentioning Stella and baby, which is why his mother lost it and blurted out about Stella marrying Shane and all. ''So it''s true there is a child.'' "Please help me find her, I need someone to rely on now, i can''t lose her." Stella broke down in tears. "She''s my granddaughter and it''s my responsibility, I will try my best and made sure she was found safe and sound." The man assured. "How is Alex?" Stella couldn''t help but ask after she got the reply she hope to get from Alex family. "Uncle nearly died, he had a heart attack." Tyler said. Stella covered her mouth with both palms, her tears falling uncontrollably. She thanked them and slowly got up and left. But instead of leaving for her mall, she left for her house, which she shared with Shane. Getting home, she made a decision, since marrying him isn''t helping to keep Diana safe, then what''s the purpose of enduring this life of torture with him, there is no point to all this, she''s living with him as he wanted, yet her daughter''s life is still wanted by him. The thought of killing herself crosses her mind, since she''s the only person he wants, what if she dies and then everyone gets to live in peace. Shane will have no reason to hurt her daughter which she''s not sure if he has already captured her. But she still had this belief that Shane will surely want her to watch Diana''s death, and this belief gave her hope that Diana is still alive. A while later Shane who had gotten notified that Stella is now at home, kick open their bedroom door and dash toward her, "where did you go?" He demanded, raising his voice. Looking calm and collected, "Let''s get divorce." she said. Shane''s heart skip a beat before letting out a loud laughter, "I''m wondering the exact universe the lawyer that''s gonna grant us such; originated from." Shane said and widened his eyes as Stella pulled out a kitchen knife and direct it to her neck, "then i will kill¡­." Before she could complete her sentence and proceed with her plan, the knife was knocked off her hand with a frightening speed. She gasped as her hand hurt from the impact, while the knife only left a tiny mark on her neck, which had started bleeding slowly. Seeing the blood, Shane entire being tensed, he showed a frightening expression Stella has never seen on him before, his irises turned red within an instant. He moved closer to her, but Stella didn''t move away, she liked what she saw, she''s his weakness, he looks so hurt that she wanted the expression to remain on him forever, but then, "if you dare die on me Stella, I will make sure your friends and that idiot that just woke up dies as well, before I follow along. " he said and use his thumb to wipe the blood streaming down toward Stella''s cleavage, "you are not leaving me, never!" He growled. Chapter 44 - Shes one of my people now It was after hearing Nathan''s voice that Diana realise what just happened. ''How did things suddenly turn out this way? How can I do this despite everything going on for me right now? I should focus on the reason why I am here, yet I let my sudden crazy feelings took over,'' Diana thought in her head, feeling like the worst person ever as she slowly stood up from the bed. Diana wondered why she let her emotions took over when she''s supposed to be thinking about, her mom, dad, and foster parents. Yet she foolishly let her heart go crazy and confessed how she truly felt to Ethan, also because she wasn''t expecting such a shocking reply from him. She wanted to push him away when he initiated the kiss, but she couldn''t. Diana wondered why she didn''t and ended up kissing him back. ''Could it be that it''s because I got kissed despite my ugly face? Does that mean I''m gonna welcome anyone who tried to kiss me in the future?'' She felt bad, of course, she knew she wasn''t supposed to kiss a guy at this point in her life, not when feelings are involved; at least not right now, not after she had another goal at the moment. Ethan also realises how things seem so pushed between them. He knew he went too far but couldn''t help himself, probably because he found his brother and had no worries anymore. Or maybe because he''s finally free from guilt after seeing how well Nathan is doing. Or perhaps because he can finally put his mind at rest. Or better, because he''s pissed at how Diana finds herself so unworthy of anything. He knew he shouldn''t kiss her, they should have at least sort their feelings first. But... he couldn''t hold himself back; it''s the first time a woman actually entered his heart. He''s not sure if he felt this way because Diana is ugly and yet he wanted her. He had no idea why, but he like how Diana felt the same toward him. He knew they need to talk about it later, but then something else pops up in his mind. If he''s not seeing things, Diana and Nathan being right here in this room with him could only mean one of two things. Either he blacked out for a long while and was brought back to his home, and Nathan came back with him, which was already proved wrong as he recalled Nathan mentioning that it was Nathan''s bed he was laying on earlier. Or, Diana is really here with Nathan. He looked up at Diana because that is the only possible assumption. He found her expression not so good, it''s like she''s mad over something and before he could open his mouth, Diana started to speak. "I''m so sorry, it''s not like that," Diana apologized to Nathan. Nathan smirked as he watched Diana dash out of the room. "Diana!" Ethan called, and he tried to stand up and go after her. Funny enough, the stomach pain that didn''t come when he was kissing Diana came again, making him winced. He didn''t understand what''s going on. ''Why does it seem like Diana is familiar with Nathan?'' Ethan asked in his head. Ethan''s body was held back from leaving and chasing after Diana by Nathan. "Chill brother." He said. "What''s going on? why is she here?" Ethan asked, not trying to go after her anymore. He needs answers, and Nathan should be able to provide it. He can talk to Diana afterward. "She''s one of my people now, she''s here for me to groom her into a warrior," Nathan replied, not beating around the bush. Quite honestly, Diana is still getting pampered as her case is a little different, and he knew her personally. Otherwise, Nathan wouldn''t give this much privilege to newbies. None of them were able to step into his room or get to speak with him directly after they agreed to join. "What!" Ethan exclaimed, his thoughts are all over the place, how Diana meet with Nathan in the first place is what baffled him the most. "She has the potential to become an outstanding assassin, I don''t like seeing people with such potential go to waste, so I allowed her into the organization." Nathan explained. Ethan got furious at him, "you didn''t see a good wife potential in a woman, but a killer potential? Are you crazy?" Ethan asked, looking extremely pissed. Nathan bursted into laughter and ends up getting over his nervousness about confronting Ethan after he wakes up, "you''re the one who needs a wife brother, I only need a warrior and i got one, so put those affection you want to shower her till the right time. For now she belongs here." Nathan said. "She''s leaving with me." Ethan said flatly. "She''s not." Nathan also replied as a matter of fact. ¡­.. Meanwhile. Charlotte and Laura whom Diana believed she got as a friend, not knowing how she was tricked just landed in Sheffield. They finally got the mission to kill Diana. Chapter 45 - If you Impress me Ethan remained calm, he didn''t want to argue with him, as he knew the last decision lies with Diana; so he had no reason to argue with Nathan. "Come home with me." He said. Nathan expression changed instantly, he had assured himself that Ethan won''t bring it up, since they''ve moved to Diana topic. But it seems this clever man knew how to handle his feelings as well. "Ethan, it''s not your fault, I do not regret my life; so you have nothing to worry about, and if I have to choose again; I will still chose to not return home, course I''m okay with the man I become." He said, not holding back his feelings, he wanted Ethan off his back for good. There are people who will want to kill him on the spot, and if they mistook Ethan as him, he might get killed. Ethan remained silent for a while, he had no idea why Nathan declaration brought peace to his heart, he already knew he is okay with who he is with the way he carried himself on the scene of his rescue, but hearing it came from his mouth felt good. "I understand, but can you at least show up at home and then leave after?" He asked. Nathan scoffed, "aren''t you too selfish brother, you really want to clear your mind hun?" He asked. "I''m not asking for myself, I''m asking on behalf of mom. It''s hard on her, she''s forcing herself to accept that she only has one son, she''s still not over it." Ethan said. "If it will make you feel at ease, then I promise to get in touch soon." Nathan replied. "Thank you." Ethan said. Nathan also felt like a heavy load got lifted off his chest after that brief conversation. He watches Nathan go up on his feet and preparing to leave, he knew he had responsibility but ''why is he in a hurry?'' He thought. "You''re leaving so soon, you should stay till tomorrow." He said. "I can''t," Ethan replied, "Chris will be worried, I was doing a video call with him before those people shows up, I need to contact him to stop him from worrying." Ethan added. "You guys are still friends." Nathan said. "Yeah," Ethan confirmed. ... Meanwhile, Diana was walking aimlessly, as the place is too big that she had no idea where the room she slept in earlier was. "You look lost." Aroma voice came from behind. Diana look back and felt like she just found her saviour, "yes." she replied. "Come with me," Aroma said and led her toward the base. As they walked, "I like your gut, but I will warn you to mind your speech with the boss, he could be harsh if he''s crossed. He might not mind it from an outsider, but you''re one of his people now, he won''t tolerate it." Aroma warned. He look at Diana within the corner of the eyes and saw her nod her head, looking calm. She smiled and couldn''t wait to begin training her, she just finds her rare. But Diana is human after all, she''s tired, she wished for the world to freeze for at least a minute, so she could scream at the top of her lungs and hope her heart that kept tightening due to the fact that she''s holding everything in, will stop and remain calm like it usually was despite all she went through. This new experience and findings are way too heavy for her heart. "Are you okay?" Diana heard Aroma asked. "I''m not okay." She replied. "You will be, someday maybe." "You''re nice." Diana said. Aroma smile at her, "I am for now." She said. "I''m glad you are now, I will appreciate now and curse you later; when you change." Diana replied. Aroma chuckled, "Diana right?" she asked. "Yes" "I like you, so I will tell you this now, this place isn''t going to be easy, I don''t take trainees, course none picked my interest. The fact that I chose you will bring you attention from the others, it''s a good thing but it won''t be easy. They will try to have a match with you, which will bring you less peace, but if you''re smart enough; you could learn one or two things from them as most of them got trained by different seniors here. It will aid you to learn fast and improve yourself, and rest assured; none of them will try to kill you, and you can make a few friends when you move in with them." Aroma explained. "Move in?" Diana asked. "Yes, this quarter belongs to the boss and the seniors, those guys you boarded the plane with on your way out. Newbies and average fighters has their own quarter at a separate place in each country we operate on," Said Aroma, "come, let me show you your quarter." She added and led the way. Diana followed along, not thinking at all, her head right now is screaming ''whatever'' she had no idea how hard it will be, compared to how easy Aroma made it sound. "Thank you." she said, she''s used to appreciating people who are nice to her, she had no idea how harsh Aroma will become during training. Aroma felt excited, she''s liking Diana response to everything. She suddenly halted her steps, "Also if you impress me, I will help you with your teeth." She said. "My teeth?" Diana asked. "Yes, I can''t do anything on the hue, as it is natural colour, but could make it move in." She replied like it''s no big deal. Diana watch as someone just offered to help with one of her lifetime problems like it''s nothing and couldn''t help but feel annoyed, she felt sad for herself, since there is a solution to it, she wondered why she had to endure the humiliation, being called the names of animals with related appearance. "How can you just say that casually?" She couldn''t help but ask. Aroma chuckled at her question, she didn''t want to show off, but couldn''t help it, she''s just so excited about Diana, "I can give you a new face entirely and took away this face from you, but wouldn''t; so, helping with your incisor is the easiest. But you have to impress me first, I can''t just help because you needed it, perhaps you will be opportuned to visit my lab one day." She said. Chapter 46 - Chose to believe its a bluff Diana followed Aroma from behind slowly, she couldn''t believe her ears. They walked for quite a while, passing by few people, all busy doing one thing or the other, which of course is related to training of some sort. "Who are those people?" Diana asked. "They were all trainees, they are the people you will share quarters with, just don''t give them the cold shoulder and be a good girl. That way I''m sure things are going to turn out well as they were all good people." Aroma said. "I''m not like that, i should be worried about them willing to share their space with me." Diana replied. Aroma scoffed, "because your face isn''t pleasing?" she asked. "Yes, but I don''t care if they do not like me either, i never do." She replied. "If it''s about look, you will be surprised later." Aroma replied, not saying more than that. Diana didn''t think much about what Aroma said. To her, she always felt like she got the worst look ever. They finally got to a large area of land, looking ahead, Diana saw a big house, even bigger than the boss and Senior''s. It was built in a dormitory like form, tons of windows like she''s looking at a big cooperation from the outside. Everything is just wow!. Getting to the entrance, there sat an old woman with a brown cute cat on her lap, "Maddie." Aroma greeted the woman. Maddie smiled at Diana instead of Aroma who greeted her, which made Diana felt awkward as the woman caught her staring at her cat. She bowed her head slightly, as a sign of respect. "A newbie hun?" the woman asked. "She''s mine," Aroma boasted, which made the woman take a good look at Diana once again. "You seem excited about her, any gist for this old woman?" She asked Aroma. Aroma happily pat Diana''s back, "no gist, she''s just interesting." She replied. Diana cried internally at the impact of the pat, ''how can a woman be this strong, she felt like she got hit by a piece of metal junk, but still endured the pain, putting on a calm expression." Unknown to her, it was intended. The old woman chuckled and stroke her cat fur lovingly, "She is." she agreed with Aroma. But deep inside she''s worried about Diana, the way Aroma seem excited is unusual, which made her pity Diana, she''s gonna have a rough training. "Who is she?" Diana asked as they made their way in. "She was saved by the former boss and brought here, she''s not a warrior but she''s a wise woman, and a nice one too, so whenever you feel like talking to someone, you can talk to her and also ask her anything about this place." She replied. Diana felt her heart squeezed a bit, she had no idea why, probably because Aroma made it sound like she won''t be there for her when she''s actually liking her kindness towards her at the moment. "What about you? I can''t talk to you?" Diana asked. Aroma slap the back of her head lightly, "don''t let me get into your head, but what I teach you. I go on missions often, with or without the boss, so I usually don''t have free time to chit-chat, not with my trainee, even if I wish to." She said. "If we talk much after today, it will be about your training." She added. Diana nodded, she should realize at this point that not everyone who appears kind to her will stick with her to the end. Saying that everyone in her life will be that loyal will make Diana feel better, but she would know in her heart that absolutely no one does. Aroma assigned her a room, where she will share with some people she hadn''t met and help her get a key to her private space. They share rooms because they were trainees and the door is always unlocked, since their teachers can come at anytime to test them. But they each have a private room, which they can use anytime except sleeping in at night. Which made the room extra neat, except the marks of dagger slash on the iron bed stands. "Don''t enjoy sleeping too much Diana, as you might wake up with one of your fingers missing, I won''t tolerate laziness." This warning given to Diana while they were inside the room assigned to her kept ringing in her ears as they made their way back to the senior quarter. ''She''s kidding right?'' she asked in her head, looking at Aroma model figure beside her, she looks too hot to do something that cruel in Diana''s mind. She chose to believe it''s just a bluff. Her expression changes when Ethan and Nathan figure approaches from afar, her heartbeat increases, and again she felt pissed at herself, she wanted to just turn around and run away, even though it''s inside her heart, she felt embarrassed, it''s like everyone could hear it. She just couldn''t believe herself, she couldn''t help but wonder what triggered the feeling once again in her head. Immediately they got closer to each other, Ethan spoke with a straight face, "let''s go get your stuff and leave." Nathan expression changed, which Diana caught before she could digest the content of Ethan word. She felt fear gripped her heart and shivers running down her spine. "Ethan! I told you she can''t leave." He said, looking enraged. "She doesn''t belong here." Ethan replied, and walked toward Diana, "let''s go" he said to her. Before Diana could reply "come here." Nathan motion for Diana to come toward him. Aroma face changed as she understand quite well that this isn''t going to be funny, she knew that look and knows what follows after it. Diana found herself walking toward Nathan as instructed, her inside shaking with fear, she had no idea why this guy made her feel fear, she is not the type to shivered at someone''s command, but here she was, trying to calm down, when her head is screaming ''run away from him''. Ethan was stunned by Diana''s action, he watch her walk toward where Nathan stood. Before they realize what was happening, Diana back was pressed against Nathan chest, his left arm around her neck, choking her. Diana reach for the strong arm around her neck, her eyes turning red. "F*ck!" Aroma cursed internally. "Nathan!" Ethan growled. "Now brother, will you only listen to reasoning after you see her dead?" Nathan asked with a smile. "Let her go!" Ethan growled. "You take a step closer and I will deliver her corpse to you, then you can leave with it." Nathan replied, not looking like he''s kidding. But Ethan refused to get threatened, he refused to believe Nathan will do what he said. Seeing Ethan not taking Nathan seriously, and about to walk toward him, Aroma cursed again and went in front of him, "he meant it." She said, but was shocked when Ethan tried to walk past her. Aroma tried to stop him again, which result in the two of them exchanging blows. Ethan was surprise by Aroma strength, despite the fact that she''s only blocking his blows, not really fighting him. Chapter 47 - Lots of free time on his hand Despite everything going on, all the trainees around continued with what they were doing, like it''s not happening at all. Hot tears streamed down Diana''s cheeks, down to Nathan arm around her neck, which made him loosen his grip before he knew it. Ethan also happened to see it while he''s still being held back by Aroma and raised his hand in surrender. Seeing the scene, Diana''s tears kept falling uncontrollably. Nathan released her, since Ethan has given up, she lost her balance and sat on the floor. Diana isn''t concerned about the fact that Nathan use such harsh method on her. She felt touched because no matter what the situation is at the moment, these people are worried about her. They cared about her life and find her life meaningful. Ethan wanted her to leave this place, because it''s dangerous, Nathan knew someone is after her life, and leaving this place could be her end, while Aroma expression when Ethan stubbornly stepped forward was clearly obvious. She felt overwhelmed by all this going on and for once in a life, except the story she was told about her parents; she actually felt like someone truly cares. "Are you ready to listen to the reason why she can''t leave or you still have some stubbornness to show?" Nathan asked angrily. Ethan watch Aroma helping Diana to her feet and gesture for Nathan to let them talk. After the two went for their talk, which they could have talked about quietly before coming out; if Ethan hadn''t suddenly changed the topic and made Nathan believed that he is finally cool with Diana stay. "Are you okay?" Aroma asked. "I''m fine!" Diana said softly and stood up, cleaning her tears and taking a deep breath. "Hey! It''s okay if you let it out, you''re also human." Aroma said. She''s not impressed this time but worried. "I''m fine, i knew he wouldn''t do it." Diana said, which made Aroma laugh before she knew it. "He can." Aroma replied flatly, which made Diana''s heart skipped a bit, she could sense that Nathan didn''t use much pressure on the spot that could hurt her. She decided to keep her mouth shut; as there is no point arguing with someone who has known him for a very long time. ... "I can protect her." Ethan said after listening to the necessary details about Diana. "If you kept insisting on this brother, I''m gonna kill her for real. There isn''t any difference course her leaving here will only bring her death and yours as well. I will just do the bastard a favour by killing her, and stop you from risking your life and your family''s" Nathan replied. "What do you mean?" "Did I skipped the part where that bastard is not only after her, but those who helped her as well?" Nathan asked with a hint of mockery in his tone. Speaking like they are talking about something fun instead of something dangerous. "There is no difference in keeping her here and letting her go back, isn''t this place dangerous as well?" Ethan asked, finally letting Nathan''s view enters his head. "There is a difference, if she die here, she did while grooming to be strong and not just dying in the hand of an obsessive bastard and risk innocent lives as well." Nathan replied. They discussed more on the matter. ¡­.. Ethan and Diana sat down, facing each other, "is this what you really want?" Ethan asked. "It''s my decision, no one forced me." Diana replied calmly. Ethan took a deep breath and move closer to her, "should I wait for you?" He asked. Diana was stunned by his question, but this isn''t the time to get sentimental. "Please don''t." Diana said with a straight face, but felt her heart melt, she felt grateful to Ethan. She knew she shouldn''t get greedy, if she didn''t clear things with him now, it might not turn out well. She had no idea how this place is going to be like, her previous beliefs are spending some few months and then leave, but now, she will be an idiot if she didn''t realize she fooled herself. If Ethan held onto his feelings and tried coming for her like he suggested earlier, then she will be adding to his families worries, he deserved to be happy after finally finding his brother, his family, especially the old man deserve peace of mind, instead of worrying too much at his age. "Are you sure?" Ethan asked, feeling hurt, but knew he shouldn''t dictate her life for her, or force his feelings on her. Diana summoned the courage and look into his beautiful eyes, assessing his facial features, his extra long eyelashes and full brows, medium-sized nose, pink thin kissable lips, his strong jaw and chin. She hasn''t been this opportuned in admiring a man features in her life. She captured everything in her memory and smile at him, "thank you." she said, with sincerity in her eyes. Ethan was pissed but forced himself to smile, he slowly leaned forward and captured her lips in his, which stunned Diana. She blinked as he kissed her and felt the urge to return the kiss but decided not to. "You really meant it." Ethan said and scoffed after pulling back. The fact that Diana didn''t resist nor kiss him back only meant that, she''s determined and letting him please himself by kissing her. Diana looked at her lap and bit her lower lip, holding back the tears that were threatening to fall. Ethan raised his hand and pat her head, "It''s fine." He said and stood up, "no one knows tomorrow, so let''s accept today as it is and hope tomorrow will treat us better." He added and soon his footsteps faded as he left her rooted on the spot, her eyes still glued on her lap as she finally let her tears out. ... Meanwhile, immediately after Stella left Alex''s mansion, the family had a meeting on Diana''s case. They are not ignorant to Shane prowess, so it''s better; as they knew to attack with caution. If not for Shane underground business and his other dangerous involvement in different countries, their cooperation isn''t inferior to his. Just as how he attacked Alex to make him get busy and stay away from Stella then, Diana cousin who had been in the family business and well matured in its nature attacked Shane''s company as well. They believed he''s being troublesome because of the free times on his hands. This time, their grandpa gave full permission and let them help their niece without interfering. Chapter 48 - Her Room Mates "He said to make sure his body never get found." "I want to use the toilet" "Boy!" "Boy stop there!" "Are you brave enough to kill before you get killed." "I want my mommy." "I don''t want the weak beside me." "Release them and hand him over to them." "I can do it, I will do anything." ''Bang!'' Nathan opened his eyes and suddenly reach for the neck of the person beside him. Aroma knew he wasn''t gonna escape his nightmare today, not after all that transpired between him and Ethan, and just as she guessed, it really happened. She has been helping him cool down his temperature for a while now. Nathan released her neck, "I told you not to bother yourself with stuff like this." He said. "I''m sorry boss." Aroma apologised. "Don''t be sorry, just don''t do it again. I will be fine," He said, sitting up on his bed, while Aroma bow her head slightly and turn to leave. "Thank you sister." She heard Nathan said as she made her way out. Nathan ruffled his hair with his palm, before shutting his eyes for a while and re opened it. He reached for his phone, took a deep breath and dialled a number. ¡­.. Mel cell phone rang. She wondered who it was that''s calling her at this time of the night. The ringtone woke up Tony as well. He released her from his embrace to give her space to receive her call. "Hello mom?" Mel entire being went frozen for a sec, "Nathan?" she called. Tony sprung up and looked at her with his eyes wide open, "who did you say it was just now?" He asked. Mel, already in tears put the call on loudspeaker, "Are you doing okay?" Nathan''s voice was heard again. This time, the two finally believe their ears, their son really called, he thought of them and called. Mel couldn''t control herself anymore and began whimpering out loudly. "We are doing fine, how are you?" Tony, whose eyes are bloodshot, but still maintained his cool replied Nathan, while consoling Melanie. "I''m fine too, grandpa?" Nathan replied. "We are all fine, don''t worry about us and be happy." Tony said. "I am happy." Nathan replied and ended the call. "N-nathan." Mel stammered, her whole body shaking in Tony''s embrace. "It''s okay, you heard him, he''s happy." Tony consoled. ... Diana, who had slept before her roommates shows up the previous day. Opened her eyes and nearly had a mini heart attack. A face was close to hers, a female face actually, with a deep scar on her face, it''s like someone intentionally cut her, course there is no way this scar which started from the left part of her temple, making its way down to the right side of her jawline, in a nonvertical line with a negative slope, could be an accident. She cringed as she imagined how horrible it must have felt like, when she got it. She tried to avert their gaze and met with another face, "I''m fatty," the girl introduced herself. Diana couldn''t agree more, as the girl is really fat, "this is Beast." Fatty said, pointing at the other girl. "I''m not lazy though, I''m a lightweight, my extra flesh isn''t a problem." Fatty said, which made Diana internerly rolled her eyes. She wondered if there is a normal person with them, she knew she can''t count herself normal and couldn''t help but wonder if she''s gonna get her nickname back, ''if the fat girl is fatty, the scar face girl is beast, what could her own be?.'' There are six beds in the room, with extra bed each on top. But there isn''t any ladder to move to the ones on top, so she assumed it''s just for show, also there is something on the bed, which was covered with a black leather clothing material. "Can you two please¡­." Diana gesture for them to rise and stop creeping her out with their closeness. "You haven''t told us your name newbie." Beast said, and stood up, along with Fatty. "Diana." She replied and decided to see what the others look like, before concluding that Aroma chose this room intentionally. She saw an African guy sitting a bit far from her, their eyes met and the guys flash her a smile before returning to what he''s doing. Diana felt jealous, the guy is so dark to the extent that he could blend well with darkness if he closed his eyes, as his irises are pure white. But that''s not what she''s jealous about, his teeth are pure white, which is the total opposite of hers, ''if only she could possess such.'' her head couldn''t help but imagined. "Nice name." Both girls said in Union Beast walked to the bed beside the black guy, while fatty went toward her bed, but the one close to her''s was empty. "Yes! there is one beside me as well," Diana thought and look at the bed beside her, which Fatty has obstructed her view from earlier. ''wow!'' she exclaimed in her head. The Asian dude beside her is an eye candy, she felt like she could soothe her eyes after looking at herself and the rest with this beautiful man. "What are you staring at?" The guy asked without raising his head. ''His accent damn!'' Diana thought and averted her gaze. "Look like she got charmed by you Loner?" Fatty said. "I didn''t." Diana quickly replied. But she became curious as to why they let a male and female bed so close to each other, but knew she''s not supposed to ask such a question and asked a reasonable one. "Why are we five when there are six beds?" She asked. "He went on his third mission, that lucky dude." Fatty said and sighed. ''What mission?'' Diana asked in her head. She felt at ease, she even felt like she''s beautiful here, she now understood what Aroma meant by she will be surprised, she really was, and yes; they seem nice and open. She felt free and wonder how life is gonna be for her from now on. But one thing is registered in her head, ''when you believe you''re having it bad in life, you probably haven''t seen enough, course there are some people having it worse.'' Chapter 49 - "My life is over" Warning: Please read with caution. Lustful moan could be heard, as well as the lustful mutter of a lady. "Ethan please I want more, I love you so much, don''t stop." The lady kept saying all kinds of sweet nothings under raspy breath, while the man on top of her kept thrusting himself inside her at a scary speed. The more she mentioned "Ethan''s" name, the more the guy increases his speed as if punishing her for mentioning another man''s name when he is the one doing the job. "Do you want me to stop? You want Ethan, right?" The guy asked under muffled tone, while panting, but clear enough for the lady to hear him. "No no- ah, please don''t stop." The lady pleaded. -previous night- This lady is no other than Hanna, Ethan''s assistant. She felt depressed at Ethan''s change in attitude towards her and decided to do what she hasn''t tried before in her life; drinking and clubbing. She''s more of a workaholic girl, who doesn''t make friends and like to be alone, except when Ethan is involved. Getting to the club, she was surprised that this kind of fun world existed, she has heard of it, but didn''t expect it to be this way. Being someone of proud nature, she sat down quietly on her own, with her legs crossed as if she''s important, more like she owned the whole place. It didn''t take her long before realising her beauty means nothing here, as there are lots of girls with beauty that could make even her as a lady drool at the sight. They were dancing and being touched all over by some bunch of guys. Unluckily, Hanna chooses the wrong club, as the club is for guys would come to exchange money with pleasure. But since there is no one to tell her that, she unconsciously started loosening up bit by bit; she believed no one cares about her look here. Apparently, the guys in there believed she''s still new and waited for her to show what she got before making moves. Hannah slowly sip on the wine she ordered and watch as some guys walked away with some girls after a few dances and interactions. Because of her naivety; Hannah thought they were lovers. As the alcohol began its effect on her, she finds herself wanting to dance at an increasing urge, she tried to control herself, but after letting the fact that no one knew her here sank in her head; she got up and slowly walk to the dance floor. She quickly attracted attention with the way she carried herself. Without any clue as to the exact side of the club she choose, which she could have clearly got informed if she asked and didn''t just walked in like the owner in the first place, before realising no one give a f*ck about her. Like an idiot, she started to imitate the dance steps of the girls, a smile spread across her face, as she felt like the DJ is playing the instrument in her heart. She slowly released her hair from the bondage of hair band, letting it cascade on her body and began dancing wildly, coupled with the alcoholic effect; it''s like she entered another world. She felt an arm around her waist and was shocked silly, she''s not used to being touched, mainly because she believe Ethan will soon look at her, as she clearly knew well that she''s the only woman allowed close to Ethan And believed she would be the president''s wife, as soon as Ethan finally acknowledge her. Before Hanna knew it, the person''s chest was already pressed behind her back, making her adrenaline rush. It felt weird but good, she blinked and turned around to know who it was, and was faced with a handsome dude, broad shoulders, with a seductive smirk lingering on his face. She''s still trying to process what was happening when the guy spoke, "you look hot." "I know I do, but why are you holding my waist?" She asked. The guy scoffed at her question, "Dance with me." He said, without waiting for a reply, he started moving to the beat, not releasing her for a moment. Hanna was stunned, but the closeness stirred up something inside her, something she has never felt before, probably because she doesn''t allow closeness from others, her body shiver to the guy''s touch, making her heartbeat quicken. She was supposed to push him away, but a crazy thought pop up, ''isn''t it just dancing, those beautiful girls are doing the same, and it''s not like she''s as good looking as most of them.'' She had no idea, it''s those girls profession and that they are not unnecessarily having fun. From dancing with the unfamiliar guy, they took their wines after the music become softer, and flowed with it. -present- She had no idea how things turns this way but she''s currently moaning beneath the man, her breasts being fondled with, while her entire body is covered in love bites, but she wanted more, she didn''t want him to stop, she kept imagining Ethan as the guy and kept asking for more. She woke up the next day with a piercing headache, her entire being feeling like it''s broken. She grunt and then suddenly the memory of the previous night started assaulting her brain. Her eyes widened as she looked beside her and saw some cash on the bed, with a note. She ignored the money and picked the note and read the words written on it in capital letters, ''YOU''RE SWEET BABE, BUT TO HELL WITH THAT ETHAN DUDE WHO YOU MOAN ABOUT ALL NIGHT'' She dropped the letter and held her head with both palms, "My life is over!" Chapter 50 - And So, Her Struggle began Stella has not been herself since she hasn''t heard any news about Diana, also after Shane''s threat. She can neither live nor die freely. The customer who helped her was worried and also thanks to the fact that the lady was smart, she manages to get a new car and her old ones from Shane and Stella, as she claimed she''s not gonna let the assault slip. Actually, it was after the compensation that Shane finally took the lady off his mind as an accomplice. Stella requested an audience with her to apologize properly. She thanked the lady for her help and told her not to worry about her; as the lady kept asking if she wanted to talk about it or report to the police. The lady was scared for her when she saw the mark on her neck. She asked what to do with the car and Stella told her to keep it. The lady later gave up and accepted Stella''s wish. ¡­.. Diana was about to sleep again when the girls burst into laughter, the African guy who later introduced himself as Black chuckled, while the Asian dude who claimed to be Loner scoffed. Diana pulled the quilt from her head and looked at them questioningly. They didn''t say anything and looked away. Diana yawn lazily and sleep, not paying them any attention. About an hour later, the iron bed on top of each bed came crashing on the bed with the unknown covered stuff on top. Fatty rolled away at a frightening speed, same as Beast. While the two guys raised their legs and hands to stop it from crashing on them. Diana screamed as it crashed onto her, her sleep vanished immediately. A muscular dude, putting on an all black leather T-shirt and trousers appeared at the door with a smirk on his face,he clicked on a function button on the remote in his hand, and the fallen bed all started moving up to their former position, except Diana''s. "Do not sleep with your soul." the guy said and left. After a few minutes of crying, without anyone helping her with her situation, the bed that was programmed to punish and not kill, slowly move up. Diana burst into tears as her nose began to bleed. Her entire clothes and quilt getting stained. Her roommate burst into laughter, "welcome." The girls said and head toward their personal room to change into their exercising attires. It appears they are not going to get trained by their masters today, as the guy who just left is an instructor for body build ups and other related exercises. Without minding Diana''s cries, Black and Loner also went out, not after asking her to get ready for another punishment if she didn''t come out on time. Diana whimpered like a little girl that just got bullied and slowly stood up. Getting to her private room, she was stunned by the setting. It''s exactly like a normal rented room, designed to a lady''s liking. Everything is perfectly in place, the dresser is even more beautiful and obviously expensive than the one at her former home, same as the big bed. It really stunned her, which again made her nose bleed more, her expression turned furious as she undress and head toward the bathroom. She''s extremely pissed at who knows who, she felt bullied for no reason. All she did was sleep and now she''s hurt and didn''t even receive any apology for it, but a stupid ''welcome'' and threat of getting punished. She sobbed silently as water tickled down her body, she felt like it''s unjust to just ruined her sleep like that, she felt more pissed course she didn''t have anyone to get revenge on. She got hurt and get to do nothing about it. She was still feeling like some kind of princess, not knowing it''s just the beginning. She saw some training outfit in different sizes in her closet and got dressed as fast as she could, while constantly massaging the bridge of her nose. The training attire is a bum short and a stretchy fitted crop top that could wick away sweat. Her beautiful skin and shape is now flashing in the open. She didn''t think more about it, as she''s used to clothes like this. She goes to the gym two times a week and usually put on this sort of training outfit. Getting out of her room, Fatty just got out as well and was stunned silly. "Oh my!" She exclaimed and walk toward Diana. Diana maintained an enraged expression as she didn''t get ''sorry'' for her hurt. She wanted to ignore her but the girl moved fast and stood in front of her. "Woah!" She exclaimed once again and slap the back of her left hand on Diana''s flat tummy. "So tight." She said. "What are you doing?" Diana asked, still pissed at everyone and everything. "You got a nice body, you''re gonna get most of the seduction missions." Fatty said and left. Diana rolled her eyes, not minding what she said at all, she walked toward the direction where all the trainees coming out of their room walk to and ignore those who kept peeping at her body as if her head isn''t there. To her surprise, everyone becomes expressionless the minute they got on the training field. It was wide and spacious, and also seem endless as Diana kept seeing a far distance. The instructor arrived with his hands behind his back, it felt like they were in the army to Diana. He instructed them to assembled and get ready to warm up by running. Diana found herself hissing inwardly, if it''s just running; then it''s easy peasy, as she''s very good at it, thanks to her health problems. The running began and the others were surprised by her speed. They expected her to remain behind, but shockingly she was among those in the front line. "You got a nice one." Nathan who was watching the scene unfold from his living room complimented Aroma who had a big smile on her face, as she watches her trainee not acting like a newbie at all. "I will make her one of the best." Aroma said proudly. Before they returned back after running their butt out, there were already giant tractor tyres all over the place, with four ropes attached to each of them. Before Diana knew what was happening, the others started forming groups of four and heading toward the tyres to begin pulling. Fatty, Black and Loner walk up to her and formed their group of four, ''you''ve got to be f*cking kidding me!'' Diana screamed in her head. Chapter 51 - Felt Bullied "I''m new here." Diana said. The rest of her team sighed. The instructor turn toward her, and smile as Diana glared at him, "so?" he asked. "How can you ask me to pull this heavy thing, I''m female, I''m not up for this." she replied. The other has started with theirs, it''s not the first time a newbie raised their discomfort, but it''s the first time someone talk back at the instructor in that manner, they pitied her team. "That''s nice to hear, I didn''t notice." he replied her. Diana was about to sigh in relief when the man instructed her and her team to run another round. She also thought he''s letting them run, instead of the ridiculous pulling, when she didn''t sign up as a soldier. In the end, she pulled it after running another round. After a few more exercises, she felt like her body doesn''t belong to her anymore. She started making a fuss and demands to speak with Nathan, which stunned everyone, but then someone arrived and ask her to follow him. She entered Nathan room with a big frown on her face, she didn''t need anyone to tell her how horrible her face must look at this rate. But she didn''t care, she wanted an explanation for all this, it''s too much and she can''t cope with it. Nathan smiled at her expression, which angered her more, she forgot about all the warning about minding her words with him and walked closer. "What''s going on here?" She asked. "Hmm, you look terrible." Nathan replied. "I demand an explanation right this instant, how is this different from killing me? Why don''t you just shoot me right now? Just kill me once and for all!" She screamed, feeling frustrated. "Here." Nathan pulled out a pistol and hand it to her, "kill yourself and find the peace you want." He added. Diana swallowed hard and calmed herself immediately, "how can you say this?" she asked in a calm tone. "Because I''m too lazy to kill you and also, if you really want my help dying, take the gun and point it at me." He replied her with a smile. "This is too much, I can''t do this, I had a nose bleed earlier and now i got to¡­. well i don''t mind running, but pulling such thing is not fair." She said. "Seems you need to understand something human. I see potential in you, but didn''t force you to come here, it was your choice. About your nose bleed, I''m sure you wouldn''t sleep like your life depends on it tomorrow, course it''s gonna repeat itself until you learn to let your guard up all the time. We don''t give an exception, either you just arrived or not, it doesn''t matter." Nathan replied her seriously. "You can''t leave after you''ve been to this place, but it seems like you felt wronged, so I''m gonna give an exception if you still feel the same tomorrow. So, for now go change your outfit and meet me outside this building in 30 minutes time." He added. "Also, you will promise to stay away from Ethan, i don''t want my family to get dragged in this." Diana had no idea why, but she couldn''t find her voice, she looked into his eyes and found her mind drifting toward Ethan, before looking away and nodded her head, and left the room. Nathan smiled as she left and somehow felt for her. He had no idea that summoning the courage to speak with his parents could make him feel this way, he felt at ease for a reason unknown to him. He felt different and free, it''s like he could finally let go of his pain. Diana returned to her room, took a shower and changed into the spare cloth she had in her hand bag, which she had prepared for her short stay with her grandma, before everything went catastrophic. She tied her hair in a bun and lay flat on her bed to relax her muscles, as she felt like she got thrown down from a 15 storey building and managed to survive the fall. She walked to the instructed spot and found Nathan sitting on and expensive motorcycle with a helmet on his hand, looking breathtaking, with his face that never rid itself of smiles. "Hop on." He said, putting on his helmet and securing it beneath his jawline. "Are we going somewhere?" Diana asked. "Nope, we are about to pose for a photograph." Nathan replied which made Diana grunt before pouting her lips, Nathan is just so annoying. She sat behind him and held the tip of his cloth to support herself. She was stunned by his driving method, it''s as if they were inside a maze or something. He kept driving left and right in some kind of formation after they got to a certain point on the clear almost endless field. She might have thought he was doing it intentionally to make her hold him this tightly if not for her look, course right now, she held onto him like her life depends on it. Her arms tightly wrapped around his tummy with her head pressed against his back. She sighed deeply after he finally stopped and quickly let go of him. "What was that about?" She couldn''t help but ask. "Their are landmines on the lands, only the senior knows the exact place they are located, so unless you wished to blow into pieces, don''t near those areas," he said and also climbed down from the motorcycle, and hung the helmet on one of it''s handles. "On other thought, it''s an easy way to die, so if you still feel like dying, you should try it out." "You!!" Diana glared at him as she felt horrified at the thought. "Seems you wished to live after all." He teased, but Diana has reached her limits, she ignored him, she found him crazy, every word he utters are annoying and she''s keeping her cool as she realised he had a ''don''t dare'' side. So, instead of mistakenly getting him angry again, it''s best to just ignore him. Nathan smirk and walk toward the main Street while Diana tagged along, both remained in total silence. They didn''t walk far before two familiar faces appeared in sight, Diana was stunned but still find herself smiling as they approach. Nathan chuckled at her idiotic nature, he wondered if she thinks at all. Those two are already looking around for a part-time work in the area, all because of her. He wanted to ignore them and let them wait all they want, but since Diana felt bullied with the training, he wanted her to see for herself, the length her crazy step dad could go to get rid of her. They even dared entered his territory. "They are my friends," Diana said to Nathan as Laura and Charlotte got closer. "Maybe." Nathan replied. Diana''s eyes widened as a dagger flashed at her from the girls hand. Before she knew what was going on, it was thrown toward her. Nathan smiled at her expression before swiftly moving her away from the incoming daggers and was stunned to see that Diana has blacked out. Chapter 52 - Im Staying Diana opened her eyes and found herself laying on a bed in an unfamiliar room, Nathan sitting beside her. His back resting on the wall, his hands at the back of his head, with his eyes shut. She tried to stand up and felt weak all over, the exercise is finally affecting her body, coupled with the shock of what happened. ''Yes shock¡­'' the earlier attempt on her life finally dawned in her head. Her tears began to fall at an increasing speed as her memory flashes back to how she had foolishly stood up to Shane because of those girls, how they were all sweet and all. She recalled how they seem to be probing into her life and how she had foolishly thought she got friends and kept giving them details about her. The fact that they took her to her mother''s mall, disappeared and reappeared after they got there, Shane showing up and the girls looking at their feet; everything clicked in her head. It was all set up from the start, she''s an idiot, she foolishly fell into their trap. "Welcome back from the dead." Nathan''s voice was heard, which made Diana look toward him, as she kept crying. Her heart skipped when she saw traces of blood on Nathan''s cloth in the arm area. Her energies that seem to have left, found their way back as she moved closer to Nathan who still has his eyes closed despite Diana''s sudden movement. "Oh my god you''re hurt." She said and held his arm, but felt her head hurt. She''s not the sickly type, except her seizure problem, but all she went through are too much for her. Even though she shook her mind off them quickly as they came, she''s still human after all. Her body temperature is already high. "It''s just a scratch." Nathan replied, as one of the next daggers thrown by the girls after Diana suddenly passed out grazed his left arm, before he securely placed down Diana and took care of them like they were never there. "I''m so sorry," Diana apologized, feeling bad as she felt she''s at fault for everything. "Why sorry?" Nathan asked, still not opening his eyes. Diana took a deep breath, "take off your shirt." She said. Nathan opened his eyes and raised his brow at her, "you want to sleep with me human?" "What!" "Why would you want me take off my shirt? To admire my body?" He said in a mocking tone. Diana isn''t in the mood to talk much, she couldn''t even get angry. She ignored his teasing and reached for the button of his shirt and began unbuttoning them. Nathan scoffed but didn''t stop her. Diana stopped as she saw his alluring chest. She blinked and winced as Nathan flicked his finger on her forehead. "Don''t get swayed, you were still kissing my brother the previous day." He said, which made Diana felt embarrassed. But she''s not in the mood to think much over it. She took off his shirt and saw the so called ''just a scratch'' covered in some weird green foamy substance, and it seems like those substances are still coming out from the wound "What is this on it?" She asked, as she doesn''t understand it. Apparently the dagger was poisoned. They couldn''t come up with Aroma''s inventions, but that doesn''t mean the couldn''t poison their weapons. He has injected himself with a cure, after recognizing the poison as its effect is quite familiar to one of Aroma''s, but not as strong. The green foamy substance is the poison leaving his system. "Their weapons are poisoned, so i got a taste of it." Nathan replied nonchalantly, while Diana broke down in tears once more. "Oh my god! what do we do now? Oh my god! you''re poisoned, oh god! oh god!" She kept rambling on and on as her tears fell uncontrollably. "Hey human, why are you like this? It''s no big deal, getting the body accustomed to poison is one of the training I''ve went through before getting to this stage, so stop taking it too personal." He said. He looked at her carefully and sighed, "you''re sick." He added, as Diana look drained of her entire energy, honestly; he knew for her to keep standing at this rate proves how strong she is. "I''m fine, we should get help for you, what if you die from it." Diana said, still shaking. She''s still finding it hard to accept that her step dad is doing all this course of his obsession toward her mom, to her it''s simply ridiculous, but yeah; she''s really deep in sh*t because of it. "I''m not scared to die, I''m prepared to do each time I left my room and step foot outside. Also, stop worrying, I''ve used an antidote, and should be rid of it within 15 minutes from now." He explained and assured, which made Diana calm down a bit. Diana finally took a deep breath and sat down beside him, which made Nathan smile at her confidence. "I''m not leaving." she said. "I will stay and face the challenges, but I''m not a pushover, if it gets too hard; I will complain." She said. "It''s fine if you complain, the instructors and Aroma will take pleasure in making you start from scratch till you learn to mind your speech." Nathan replied. Diana, who had thought she''s immune to anger at this rate, find herself gnashing her teeth and taking a deep breath to control herself from cursing at him. "Also, if you had left with Ethan yesterday, the two of you might be dead now." Nathan informed her about the fact she has assumed immediately after waking up, but chose not to process it in her brain, as she couldn''t handle such a possibility. "Yes." She agreed. "Hmm," Nathan hummed. "Take a rest and let''s go eat before going back. I can''t recall seeing you eat since you came here." He said. Chapter 53 - Our Good Deeds Ethan finally arrived at the country and went to find Chris who has already planned a group of men whom he went back to his family to beg for, as he didn''t want to get Ethan''s families worried. He was stunned to hear from him, as he looked miserable within the short while he has been trying his possible best to hack into one of Nathan''s corporation servers to inform him about it to no avail. Despite his skills; he just couldn''t get through. That''s when he resolved to going back to his family, who laid down conditions for him, if he wants to get access to his family''s men, as they aren''t happy with the fact that he took a different road. "F*ck! I was scared for you, what happened? Are you okay?" Chris bombard Ethan with questions immediately he picked the call. "I''m fine, and I found him." Ethan said. There was a short silence on the other end, before Chris spoke up, "how was he?" he asked. "He''s fine." ... Getting home, Ethan immediately learned about the search on Diana and assured then that she''s safe. After taking a short nap, he went to talk with his family and was stunned to hear that Nathan has called. He felt his mind at ease and assure them that Nathan is doing well. Mel called Stella immediately. ... Stella was sitting in her office, deep in thought when the call came through. Since she hasn''t heard any news about her daughter, she couldn''t even forced herself to smile and aid her customers in selecting outfits as per usual. She picked the call and they greeted each other as they usually did. "How are you?" Stella asked. "Are you okay? Is Shane treating you well?" Mel asked. "Please don''t mention his name, and I''m fine." Replied Stella. "I''m calling to check on you, take care." Mel said and ended the call. Of course, the call was a trick. As soon as she end the call, Shane has already gotten the content of their conversation and listening to it at his office. He made sure to monitor her entire life, not leaving any single thing out. He was also having a tough time with his business, not enough to get to him, but it has kept him occupied, as Alex''s family corporation is not easy to deal with. Even though it isn''t much, it was enough for Stella to breath at home, Shane has been busy on his laptop for the past two days and didn''t have much time to disturb her. Stella quickly unlock her safe and brought out her burner phone and called Mel back. "She''s safe, so put your mind at rest." Mel said and felt for her friend as she heard her heave a sigh of relief. "Are you okay?" She couldn''t help but ask. "I''m fine, don''t worry about me and thank you so much." Stella assured. "Take care." Mel said. ... Meanwhile. "I don''t feel like eating." Diana said. "You should, you don''t look good." Nathan replied as he put on his shirt. "I''m scared." Diana suddenly said after a minute of silence. "Don''t be." He replied without asking why. Diana smiled at his coldness. Even though he''s treating her well, she could tell he''s not used to stuff like that, which made her wondered why he made an exception for her. "You didn''t ask why?" She said, looking at him, and saw him with his eyes closed again. "I know why." he said, "don''t break down human, if I get the root to that bastard strength, I will let you have the last kill for sure." He added, and opened his eyes as he felt Diana''s head on his shoulder. He scoffed, "it seems you do not know fear." He said. Diana ignored him, "thank you." she said. "For what?" Ignoring his question again, "except your hair colour, you and Ethan are exactly the same." She said. "You''re surrogating my shoulder as his? Moreover, how are you so sure the only thing different between us is our hair?" He asked. "It is." Diana replied flatly, as she closes her eyes and tried meditating, only focusing her mind on his warmth. She really needs it, she felt weak and could barely hold on from passing out much longer, she needs something to make her remain conscious. All of a sudden, "have you gauge the size of our manhood and confirmed if it''s the same?" Diana eyes sprung opened, "what!" she exclaimed. "What what?" "How can you say that to me?" she asked, not understanding how his brain works. "Come here," Nathan motioned for her to come closer and wrapped his wounded arm around her like it''s nothing. Her head resting on his chest that seem to have been rid of a heart. Diana didn''t feel anything as well, but yeah; she really needed this. "Your mom is a good woman human." Nathan spoke. "You knew her?" Diana asked. "She practically raised me and my brother with my mom, the memories I had of her were good and she really deserve to be happy." He said, patting her shoulder as she has started shaking. "Same as your dad, the two were nice people." He added. Already in tears, "you knew my dad too?" Diana asked. "My memory of them is a bit vague, but the few I recall are pleasant ones." He said. "Is my dad still alive?" Diana asked in between tears, Nathan shirt is already wet from her tears. "That I do not know, but I will have someone make enquiries on it." He replied patting her head. Diana sniffed, "is this why you''re good to me?" she asked. "Sometimes, the good deeds we believed is nothing today might later help out something of ours tomorrow," Nathan said, "I want you to be strong for her. I will leave the rest to you, course this road isn''t easy and I''m sure it will be worth it if you could cope till the end human. Those trainees all have their own stories, but now they are getting stronger and letting go of their pain, or probably ready to face it¡­." "Thank you, I understand." Diana cuts in. "Sleep." He said. "Hmm" she hummed in reply and closed her eyes. Chapter 54 - IDIOT Hannah arrived at the company. People were shocked by her strange walking style. She''s the type that walk with pose and carry herself like she owned everyone, her head and shoulder high and all, but this time, she was looking at the floor, walking at a slow pace, with her back hunched a little. She felt like everyone knew what had happened to her and couldn''t help but feel ashamed of herself, she''s scared about Ethan finding out and losing the chance to be with him. She has been practicing on how to keep a straight face like it didn''t happen, until Ethan contact her that he''s back. She felt her soul left her and her fairly built confidence collapsed. Getting inside Ethan''s office. She saw Ethan with a big frown on his face, it didn''t affect his look though, it made her gulped instead; as he look good no matter what. But still, the fact that his face looks sullen is something to worry about now, and not his beauty. ''Could it be that he knew?'' She asked herself and felt her body quivered at the thought. Well, she was feeling important when Ethan didn''t even realize her presence in the office. He felt pissed, he knew his feeling hasn''t gotten to the stage why he should feel this way, but the fact that it ended like that is annoying. He felt pissed that a girl that should be living a simple life, even if they didn''t get together ended up in such a dangerous place. He knew that if Nathan was right about the man after Diana, then being under Nathan is best but the thought of Diana training to be a killer is something dreadful. "Sir?" He wondered how she''s going to pull through. He recalled their previous encounter and how Diana gaze never quiver, how bold and fearless she was. "Sir" He had no idea if it was those things that made him not mind her facial features at all, but then recall the changes in her at Nathan''s place, she looks so different and drained. "E-e sir?" He couldn''t help but wish she could return to her former self. If not for the fact that she will be trained to get assassination missions, he might not really mind her grooming to be strong if it will make her be as brave as she was before, but¡­. "Sir?" Hanna called loudly this time. "Get out!!!" Ethan screamed. Hannah body trembled as she hurried out of his office. "Hannah.." Ethan called, but she was gone. "F*ck!" he cursed, he recalled he was the one who requested for her presence to feed him on the necessities during his absence. His head is going through an emotional roller coaster. He brushed back his hair with his palm, feeling frustrated and stood up. He walked toward the bedroom in his office to lay down and meditate, he''s finding it hard to think straight. Hannah was in tears as she rushed toward her office. Apparently she''s still thinking too highly of herself, "He knew, oh my god!" She said as she stopped at her office entrance and went in. Getting to her seat, her mind drifted to Ethan growl and felt a shiver travel down her spine. "That''s why he seemed so different, he always thank me and talked about the details of the documents I sorted in his absence, now he just growled at me." She muttered to herself and took a deep breath. Since things have come to this stage, she told herself that she knew what to do, she refuses to lose Ethan, not after all her patients all this while. She wondered how Ethan find out so quickly, she needed to keep him. She summoned the courage and left the company premises, after a while, she returned with Ethan favourite coffee and hand it to one of the secretaries to go and deliver it to him as per usual. Naturally; If Ethan hadn''t sent her out, they will be in between documents discussions right now, while he sips his coffee. The secretary who had no idea of what''s going on took it from her, she was already planning to go and prepare one for Ethan, but since Hannah has done it first, she took it and heads toward Ethan''s office. Hannah went to her office with her heart beating fast, she need to do this, he will have no choice but to take responsibility after they had sex. Getting inside Ethan''s office, the girl couldn''t find him, she deduct that he might be in his room and head over. She knocked and Ethan opened after a while. They knew he never joked with his daily coffee, it''s more like a habit; which is why she didn''t just left and came knocking. Ethan thought it was Hanna and wanted to apologize, but on seeing one of his secretaries delivering coffee, he took it from her, thanked her and dispose of it inside the trash bin, and went to sleep. He''s not in the mood to take anything, he couldn''t even bring himself to eat much. He needs to sort out his feelings first and regain his concentration. "It should have taken its effect by now," Hannah thought as the girl replied to her that Ethan got the coffee when she asked. She slowly went toward his office, not seeing him in his seat, she felt excited but still a little bit nervous, she didn''t know what put her up to this, but her goal made her strengthen her heart, she needs to make Ethan hers. Without knocking, she entered his room and saw him sleeping on his bed, looking breathtaking, her adrenaline rush as she imagined how she''s gonna carry out her plan. Ethan felt the movement of someone opening his door without knocking, but decided to know what the person is upto. He felt a hand opening the button of his shirt and wondered if he''s dreaming or someone really had the gut to be doing this. Hanna swallowed hard as his fair tone skin slowly reveal itself, then suddenly frozen when Ethan grabbed her hands, "what do you think you''re doing?" He asked, his eyes flashing with annoyance. ''Oh! No!'' Hannah exclaimed inwardly. Chapter 55 - She Felt Ready Ethan was flabbergasted, he couldn''t believe his assistant is trying to sleep with him, he wondered if he had ridicule himself with her so much that she could summon such courage. Fortunately for Hannah; Ethan didn''t think of the possibility that she put something in the coffee he received. He has gone through a lot of things like this in the past; which made him never leave a chance for women in his heart, as most just sees him as a ladder they could climb to wealth. He''s not a tool but a human. "I''m so sorry, I¡­.I." Hannah began shivering and couldn''t find her voice. She knew now how stupid she was. She acted rashly, she could have at least planned it well. Ethan sighed, "what''s wrong with you?" He asked, releasing her hand and buttoned up his shirt. Seeing her not replying but still shivering at the spot. "What put you up to this?" He asked again. They''ve been working together for a while now, and although he''s aware of her feelings for him, he knew she''s not the type of girl to attempt this type of nonsense without a reason. He wondered if he has been to harsh with her since the day she made their lips met at the hospital; to make her lose her morality like this. "I''m so sorry sir, I''m so sorry, I''m¡­.." Hannah kept muttering, as her tears fell uncontrollably while her body kept shivering. Ethan felt pissed once more, his mind drifted to Diana, and yes; this assistant of his always carried her well and was brave, but now she looked broken like this? He had no idea what had happened to her and wondered if he caused it with the rules he outlined to her. "I''m sorry about earlier." He said, which made Hannah look up at him in awe. She was expecting him to fire her on the spot, or probably got handed to the police. "I don''t know what came over you, but don''t ever let it repeat itself. If it does; then I will do more than just firing you, do you understand?" He asked. "Yes¡­. yes sir." Hannah hurried out, not believing her luck, she managed to escaped without a scratch. Ethan scoffed, ''yes! That''s how women treat him, but the one who is different still didn''t get to be with him.'' the thought popped up in his head. ... Diana had no idea how she got back to the base, but when she opened her eyes, three days have passed, she was shocked to find herself in her private room, receiving fluid and a strange woman beside her. "What happened?" She asked the woman, who looked ice cold, but the white lab jacket she''s putting on made it obvious she''s some kind of medical expert, presumably the person looking after her. She was told that no one is entitled to come inside her room, not even her room mate had the right to invade her privacy in this personal room, so it''s clearly obvious she was sick and was getting treatment from this woman. But she felt good, she didn''t feel weak at all. Even her bones that seem to have cracked from the training seems fine. She had no idea she has been in bed since 3 days ago. Without paying her any attention, the woman started packing her belongings in the room and started disconnecting the needles and everything attached to her. Diana eyes followed her movement with her brow creased, if she''s gonna ignore her then fine! Who cares, she didn''t care anyway. Aroma opened the door, beside her was a young woman, probably about the same age as her. She had a tape measurement around her neck, with a book and a pen in her hand. "Get up." Aroma said to her, more in a command tone. ''Wait! didn''t I just woke up from being sick? why aren''t they all treating her like a patient?'' she thought and wanted to sluggishly pull herself up, but felt light. She felt so good that made her want to stand up and groove. A chuckle escaped her lips at the thought. The woman in a lab coat bowed her head to Aroma briefly and headed out of the room. Diana stood up feeling energetic and smiling at Aroma who didn''t spare her glances at all. She pouted her lips and sneered at her coldness, she felt like Aroma is really mean, she''s proving to her that she meant what she said about not kidding with her after the day of her arrival. The girl walked closer to her and motioned for her to stay still, which she did and watched as her measurement was taken before the girl went out of the room, leaving her and Aroma alone. Immediately they were alone, "why are you so cold to me? we haven''t started training right?" Diana asked, walking closer to her and tickling her Aroma arm with her index finger. Aroma facade broke, she flicked her finger on her forehead, "don''t act cute when you''re not." She said, "your training starts today." she added, holding the urge to laugh. Diana''s heart skipped, "what!" She exclaimed, "I''m still a patient." She added, pouting her lips that was naturally pouty in the first place, all thanks to her incisors. "You weren''t sick, boss sedated you and brought you home. You''ve been under proper care since three days ago, there''s absolutely nothing wrong with you." Aroma said as a matter of fact. Diana was tongue tied, ''three days?'' her head screamed. "Where is he? I should say my thanks." She finally spoke. "He left for Italy yesterday, he asked me to stay and focus on your training." Aroma said nonchalantly, "get dressed and join the others in the cafeteria to eat and come find me in the field, I have something for you." Aroma said and left. Diana felt grateful toward Nathan, but quickly shook her mind off it, she knew what''s next for now is to meet up with his expectations and not disappoint, she feels like she''s ready. BUT IS SHE? Chapter 56 - A Needle Case It was after Diana took her bath, dressed up and came out of her door that she realized she had no idea where the cafeteria is. She sighed and went to look for Madonna. Getting to the entrance of their quarter, she saw the woman with her cat on the same spot she saw her the other time and let out a deep sigh of relief. "Hi Madonna?" The woman glanced at her and smile, "what do you want?" she asked. Diana rolled her eyes internally, ''how can she be so straightforward?'' she asked in her head. "I''m trying to locate the cafeteria." she also went down to business, it seems everyone here isn''t the chit-chat type. After getting directions from her, Diana found herself in a big cafeteria, it was more than her expectations. She expected some kind of crappy place where they will have to take what they were offered like some kind of prisoner, but looking at the trainees raising their hands to call for waiters and place orders like they were in a normal restaurant and not in a base in the middle of nowhere kind of place. She recalled the distance she and Nathan travelled on his motorcycle to get to a main road before her life was made an attempt on. "Hey Diana! come here!" She heard and look toward the direction of the voice. She saw her roommate looking toward her direction. Taking a good look at them now, she realizes Fatty had a cute face if one overlook her extra flesh, same as Black; course except for his skin colour, which isn''t an issue since he''s from a black country, he is catchy and has a nicely built body. It appears the two who are actually ugly among them is Her and Beast. She sighed as she is now standing beside them, she pulled out a chair and sat down. Diana was expecting someone to ask how she''s doing among her roommate, but none even talk about it. Apparently they never discussed anything related to Nathan and since she was brought back by him, they wouldn''t dare talk about it. "So it''s free food?" Diana asked. Some of them chuckled at her question. "There''s nothing like free food Diana, you can get what you want, I will pay for you." Black said. Not feeling like it''s cool to make him pay for her, "I have some money in my bag, I will go get it and pay for my food." she said. "Thanks for the offer." she added. Black rolled his eyes at her, flashing her his white irises and kept on eating his food. "Diana, you don''t pay with cash here, you will get your card with your earned money after your first mission, for now it''s either one of us pay for you or you buy it on credit and pay double the fee later." Fatty said. "Eh?" Diana was stunned. She cleared her throat and look toward Black who had his gaze buried in his food, she was about to talk when, "I refuse." Black said. ''Damn it!'' Diana cursed in her head. She looked at the others hoping anyone will offer again but none did. "I guess it''s credit then." she said, still hoping for a reconsideration. "Credit it is." Loner spoke. A waiter walked up to her and took her orders, as well as her name and room number as identification, before leaving. "So, what mission are you guys talking about?" Diana asked, she recalled hearing it a few times already. "You will understand when the time comes." Fatty replied to her question. "Hey newbie! you run really fast, who is your master?" Diana felt someone''s hand on her shoulder and look up to meet a beautiful young girl, looking seductive with her sweet smile. Her roommate also look at her with curiosity, they also want to know. "Aroma." Diana said casually and pick up her spoon as her food was being served in front of her. "What!" the girl exclaimed, which made Diana look up and realize that everyone is staring at her. She squinted her face in confusion. "What?" she asked. They all look away after her question, the girl also left like it''s nothing. "Wait! Aroma is your teacher? that''s so cool, we could have a duel sometimes." The two girls said in unison, looking excited. Diana rolled her eyes and dig in her food, but could still felt stares on her, but didn''t care. She left the place after eating and went to find Aroma. Seeing Aroma from afar, she smiled. She had no idea why but she liked Aroma, she felt free in this place and couldn''t even think of her face. "I''m here." "I''m not blind, here! take this." Aroma passed her a small palm size case. Diana took it and opened it, only to see tiny needles inside. She look up at her questioningly. "I made that for you, whenever you felt like your cold is about to awaken and couldn''t get quick help, just poke yourself with one of these. And also, you will be needing it for your swimming training." She said. Diana felt her heartbeat increases, but doubt this tiny thing will bring out such an effect. She brought out one and poke herself with it before Aroma could react. "You idiot!" Aroma was stunned by what she just did. She shouldn''t blame her though, telling her a tiny needle could help with something that had made her life miserable almost all her life is outrageous in Diana''s head. Not feeling anything, Diana look up at her and shrugged her shoulders, "well, it didn''t do anything." She said. But widened her eyes as she felt a burning sensation travel through her entire body from the spot she poked. "How could this be?" She asked Aroma, who kept looking at her like she''s looking at a complete fool. "Ha!" Diana exclaimed as her entire being began to perspire, it''s like a fire was started inside her. "Next time you would act wisely." Aroma said. Chapter 57 - Working on her weight Diana was laying naked inside a bathtub consisting of cold water and ice cubes particles everywhere, her entire body red, her face flushed, her left arm covering her nipple area, while the right was covering her private part in the tub. Aroma was sitting on a stool beside her, each time the ice cube liquidize, she will help her add more into the water. She kept shaking her head as Diana kept covering herself, embarrassed that she''s naked in front of her, but the burning didn''t stop and Diana needed her help. Diana was the one who pulled her clothes in the first place, as she couldn''t handle it, so; it''s not Aroma who asked her to be naked. "You''re a complete idiot, I think I should reconsider teaching you the one flick technique, course I''m sure you will kill yourself with it" Aroma said as she stood up and walked to the door. Someone just came to deliver more ice. Diana didn''t know whether to cry or cry, there is no alternative option; so crying it is. There is no point holding it in, no wonder Aroma said when there is no one to help and didn''t just asked her to use it anytime. "I think I got a child tsk." Aroma sighed, she wanted to be harsh but this girl kept poking her soft spot. Diana finally felt her body relax, she couldn''t recall the last time she bath with cold water, now she got soaked in an extra chilly one because of a tiny needle. She wondered how Aroma managed to get something like that on a needle. "I''m coming out now," she said, wanting Aroma to look away. It is now she wanted her to look away after nearly stripping herself naked while she helped her toward her room earlier. Aroma rolled her eyes and looked away. Diana slowly stepped out of the tub and grabbed a towel. She began dressing up and couldn''t wait to lay down and have a nice sleep. "Thank you," she said and walked to her bed, "mmm." she hummed and laid flat on it, spreading her arms sideways and breathing in and out. Aroma expression changed at her action, "seems I''m too nice hun?" She asked. "You''re super nice." Diana replied, which brought a smirk to Aroma''s face. "That''s good to hear. Come with me, it''s time to get busy." She said with a stoic expression and stood up. "Now!" She added, more in a command tone. "Oh! Okay." Diana stood up, looking confused, not getting what she had said wrong. Aroma walked in front, while Diana followed behind looking at her expression that doesn''t seem nice-like anymore. Getting to a clear field where lot of workouts equipments were all over, which includes, cross-country ski machine, rowing machine, treadmill, Elliptical trainers, stair steppers,resistance bands and tubing, and lots more. She marvelled at the sight. She wondered how rich this people are and also how Nathan manage such organization. "First, we will work on your weight." Aroma said, and point toward a weight measurement, gesturing for Diana to step on it. Diana wanted to tell her that she''s light weight, but Aroma cold expression sent a shiver down her spine, she swallow hard and do as she was told, while Aroma confirmed her weight to be 55kg. She scoffed and asked her to step down, "let''s start on making you control the moving, lifting and carrying of your body." She said. After helping her with the heart rate monitor and allowing her to warm up a bit: Diana found herself running nonstop on the treadmill. She''s good at running but Aroma didn''t set a goal, she said she wanted to know what she''s capable of, so she kept running, while Aroma will move closer once in a while and increase the mills speed. She was really taken aback by Diana''s running skill, but still kept a straight face and kept instructing her to go faster, which isn''t a problem for Diana. If only they had any idea how much she has struggled for her sickness, they wouldn''t dare her with stuff like this. After being satisfied with her running, she stopped her and give her a thumbs up with her still cold expression, which made Diana not able to speak but gulped instead. She was perspiring all over, but she''s used to it, so it wasn''t a big deal. "That''s it on running for today, catch your breath for 20 minute and let''s move to something else." Aroma said and folded her arms across her chest, her expression grim like she''s about to pass a death sentence, coupled with her outfit, which consists of black leather high waist pants and leather crop jacket. A fair part of her flat tummy is showing, her long black hair tied in a ponytail, her smokey look and all, she looked so alluring and dangerous at the same time. Diana averted her gaze, as her expression is making her inside shiver. It''s not so fun now, as Diana is asked to do 15 pull ups, but still couldn''t reach 7. Yet Aroma refused to mind her grumbling and kept using her left hand to gesture for her to go up and down. Diana got pissed by her coldness and suddenly let out a grunt and force herself to do it, but then curse Aroma, as she asked her to do 5 more. She laid flat on the floor after completing it, breathing heavily, "I need a break." she said. "Take it." Aroma said, which stunned Diana. Unknown to her, Aroma was deeply impressed, but already knew Diana to be the lazy type, if she''s pampered too much. She understand course it seems like she''s not used to being treated nice, which seems to make her want to enjoy more of the treatment, but this isn''t a playground. She should be with Nathan now and let the instructor take care of Diana''s basic trainings, but Nathan asked her to teach her everything herself, as she will focus on Diana''s health during the training, unlike the instructor who is all about punishing the trainees, as long as they didn''t do as they were told. She could see how strong Diana could be if she''s pushed, but not too much to anger her. She didn''t expect her to complete the push ups. "Thank you," Diana said with a smile, which awarded her a smirk from Aroma, "you have 30 minutes to enjoy your break." Aroma said. "What!" Diana exclaimed. Chapter 58 - Disappointed Warning: Mature Content, please read with caution A black Range Rover drove into the garage of an exclusive hotel. At the driver''s seat; sat Hannah, while Ethan was sitting at the back seat, looking handsome as always, putting on a grey suit, his hair permed all the way back, looking shiny and alluring. He had his eyes closed, with his hands at the back of his head. "Sir, we are here." Hannah informed, as they came for a business meeting with one of a wealthy CEO in the business world. "Hmm." Ethan hummed as he opened his eyes and stepped down from the car. Hannah stepped down as well in her knee length red body hugging gown, looking extremely eye catching as always, except in Ethan''s eyes of course. They walked inside the hotel, and was received by a waiter who escorted them to the right room, where a middle -aged fat man was waiting for them with his handsome assistant who turned out to be the dude Hannah slept with at the club days ago. The man stood up and received Ethan warmly, with a smile on his face, while Hannah''s face got drained of it''s colour immediately, as she laid her eyes on the assistant who grinned at her. "President Harry!" The man said, as he shook Ethan''s hand, "a pleasure to meet you." he added. "It''s a pleasure to meet you too Mr Ham." Ethan replied with a professional smile. The two assistants were later asked to excused them after serving their purpose, while Ethan and the man began having some chit-chat as they take their wine in the private room. "This way." A waiter gestured for Hannah who is now as white as a sheet of paper, as well as the guy who kept smiling. The waiter left after taking their orders, which left the two alone in the room, normally they should just familiarize with each other since there companies will be collaborating, but how can that be when they''ve screwed each other beforehand, especially in such a place. "So Hannah, whatsupp?" The guy named Kyle said, moving closer to her, while Hannah moved back, until her back touches the wall. "What do you think you''re doing?" She asked nervously as her heartbeat quickened. "So, it''s a solo career hun?" Kyle asked, tracing his index finger on her face, in a seductive manner. "It''s not what it seems." Hannah said, already gulping as his finger tickled her face. The memories of the night popped up, the feeling of his hot breath on her skin, the ticklish sensation inside her as he sucked on her inner thigh. Even though she imagined it to be Ethan, this man still did those things and now she''s standing in front of him. Kyle watched her face burning and ''tsked'' in his head. He was actually curious whether it was a mistake as she saw her turned pale immediately their eyes met, but seeing her shamelessness now, he quickly erased the possibility that she''s not the kind from his mind and leaned closer. "So you''re f*cking your boss?" He asked. Hannah snapped back from her shameless flashback and gulped, before processing his question. "What did you just say?" she asked. She realized her situation that day when a knock came on the door before she could cry over the letter Kyle left. She got informed that they needed to clean the room, as their time is up. Kyle sneered at her question, "Well, a mysterious Ethan took my credit all through the night, and your boss name turn out to be Ethan, or was it a coincidence?" Kyle asked, blowing hot breath in her ear, making her body trembled. She should have slapped him, probably talk back and make it clear she''s not like that, but she didn''t understand why she couldn''t, her underneath seems to have developed a heart of its own, as it kept racing as fast as her heartbeat. The waitress knocked and Kyle went to open the door for her, she pushed in a trolley consisting of their orders and set it on the table, before leaving. Hannah remain rooted at the spot, she should run out and avoid being alone with Kyle; using the waitress coming in as a good opportunity to leave, since her body seem to be responding to his touch, but she remained there, not moving an inch. Immediately the waitress left, Kyle rushed toward her and reached for her lips, which made Hannah widened her eyes but didn''t pushed him away. Her adrenaline rushed at a scary rate and she found herself reaching for his neck to support herself and kiss him back, her heart doesn''t want this but her body couldn''t resist. Kyle picked her up and headed towards the couch while his hand pulled up her gown and immediately he dropped her on the couch, he reached for red panties which matches the colour of her outfit and pulled it off at a scary speed, his fingernail almost bruising her thigh. Hannah chest heaved up and down as she watches Kyle loosening his trousers zip at a fast speed and brought out his already hardened manhood. With one knee on the couch and the other leg on the marble tile, Kyle pulled her toward him and spread her legs wide. Looking at her already wet region, he grinned, "you better moan Kyle this time." He said and thrust himself inside her, which Hannah appreciated by awarding him a lustful moan. "Oh! God! Easy!" She exclaimed as it looks like Kyle life depended on the sex as she jerked really fast, making her head spin. "Like this?" Kyle asked under muffled tone, as he slowed down his pace, and kept thrusting himself inside her in a slow teasing style, which made Hanna grabbed the leather couch, "go faster." she demanded, which Kyle responded to, by increasing his pace. The two moaned in pleasure, and panicked when a knock was heard on the door. Actually, it was Hannah who panicked. As they were busy adjusting themselves, the door opened, and Ethan and the other man smiling face appeared. They closed the door immediately they saw Kyle buckling up his belt and Hannah pulling down her gown. The other man didn''t seem surprised, as he knew Kyle as the promiscuous type, but Ethan look disappointed; he didn''t expect Hannah to be this type of girl. Chapter 59 - Her Needed Items "I need more rest." Diana said. "Stop taking this as a child play. When you''re here on the training field, keep your full focus on training and don''t let me see your teeth. You have 25 minutes more." Aroma said with a stoic expression. Diana angry mode got activated, ''what''s with her sudden changes?'' She asked in her head and stood up. "Let''s move to the next step." She said, with a serious and angered expression. She decided to get it over with and rest in her room once and for all. She''s not the type that give a f*ck about someone who doesn''t care about her anyway. They moved to making her jump over obstacles. For starters, she jumped on the ones higher than her knees. Aroma smiled at her sudden change in expression and was stunned by her energy. Even she couldn''t do this much when she started. After finishing with the jump, Diana, with her head raised high, as if telling Aroma to do her worst walked towards her, "done." She said. After dipping between the parallel bar and was asked to do 5 more push ups, which nearly brought tears to Diana eyes; on how harsh Aroma is becoming. She was asked to take a rest and come find her in the evening for her swimming section, with her box of needles, unless she wanted to get into attack again. Diana walked sluggishly toward her quarter, not smiling with Aroma anymore. She discovered she''s adding to her training each time she finished one and still look ok. Getting inside her room, she was stunned to see it filled with different clothes, some for training, some are sexy revealing gowns, some casual wears and many more. She was still rejoicing over the clothes when she spotted different shoes at one side of the room, same as bags and accessories. Also other woman important needs, like sanitary pad, body lotion, nail picker, hair dryer, body and hair shampoo, toothpaste and toothbrush and many more. All those are in packs, enough to last her for a long time. She saw a makeup box as well, and was moved to tears. She couldn''t believe she''s getting all this for free. Even though she''s working and earning; she knew she wouldn''t buy this much stuff for herself from her money, not even when a gun got pointed to her head. This is just too much, and for them to get all this for her within a short period of time, it amazed her; course her measurements just got taken early in the morning. It''s not even up to 10 hours and all this got here. She forgot about taking a nap to relax her stressed muscle over her training and began scrolling through the clothes, her eyes beaming with happiness. She had no idea that the clothes are meant for going out on a spying mission or her assigned one. She kept pairing clothes and shoes with matching colours and checking out the accessories, feeling excited as she checked the quality of the content in the makeup box. She got up and began setting up the whole place to her taste, while singing fight song by Rachel Platten, moving her head as she hung the clothes in her closet and arranged the shoes. Now that she looks at it, the only thing that seems difficult here is there waking up trainees from sleep method, which Nathan explained as a special training on how to make them sleep while they keep their consciousness at there surroundings. Assuming the falling bed as an incoming attack from an enemy, while they were asleep; it''s either they evade it, which is what Fatty and Beast did, or counter the attack, by taking on the incoming with a method of their liking; which is an example of what Black and Loner did by taking the weight on, not evading it. Which proves they are conscious of their surroundings and not sleeping like a log of wood like Diana. The rest seems like enjoyment as they were treated well and got all their needs tended to. Diana, after arranging everything, which only left her with her makeup box; headed towards her dresser and found a note on it, printed in an A4 paper. She picked it up and saw the lists of everything bought for her, with their prices in front of them. And was shocked by the amount each of them cost. At the bottom of the note, it stated her name, room number, the fact that she''s still a trainee and worst of all; ''DEBT'' was written boldly in capital letters at the bottom, stating that she will be paying back the organization 50,000 USD after she earned money, when she completes a mission. Diana went pale immediately, her muscles that seem to not get weakened over training failed her, as she sat on the floor and screamed out loud, "you guys got to be f*cking kidding me!" Chapter 60 - Wondering Diana nearly broke down in tears, "did I purchase a mansion?" She asked, but there is no one to give her a reply. Her excitement died down and she finds herself going back to the closet to check out the quality of the items once more. She couldn''t believe all this cost that much, she went to calculate the prices in the notes and found out the total amount isn''t up to that, and seems they round it up to form a reasonable digit. She sighed and walked to her bed, laying flat on it; she took a deep breath and let her mind wander to what kind of missions those people are talking about. They make it sound like it''s nothing but learning she could pay 50,000 USD debt from her first successful mission, got her wonder what it''s all about. She wanted to take a nap, but knew she wouldn''t be able to go for the swimming section if she attempts it, course she really love sleeping and find it hard to get out of bed. To make matters worse, there isn''t an alarm to help her up. Not doing anything and just laying down, her mind began wandering around. She frowned, as she has been forcing herself not to think about those things and focus on getting strong and make sure she end Shane''s life herself. She couldn''t control her feelings and find herself thinking about it over and over again. No matter how she tried to not think, it kept popping up in her brain. She slapped her head, "I need a distraction," she said and suddenly, her mind drifted to Ethan. Her expression turned serious as she raised her hand and touched her lip. She scoffed at the ridiculousness of everything, ''how can he like me like this?'' She asked in her head, rubbing her thumb on her protruded incisors. She recalled the kiss and chuckled. "I hope you find someone worthy and not someone that will put your life in danger just because you fell for her," she said, looking up at the ceiling. Her expression fluctuates as she wasn''t sure which to wear. She will be lying if she said she missed him, course she''s not the type to get too attached. She approached Nathan and pulled his hair then, course she was pissed at how those girls left her, then her grandma sending her away. If not for those events, she would have just count Ethan as a jerk and left, not bothering herself with him. Not feeling pissed and wanting to let out her frustration on someone, which brought her to meeting Nathan. She had no idea when she started liking him, she wondered if it was the day he helped style her hair, or when he said to wait for him, which she''s 100% sure that she didn''t take to heart. Her head scroll through lots of assumptions, but couldn''t figure out how her heart go crazy for him that day. "Could it be because of the state I met him? because he looked all bruised up and all?" She asked, but no one to reply her. She shook her mind of it, as it''s starting to make her head hurt, it''s simply silly how the hearts surprise it''s carrier at times. She was finally distracted from thinking about her parents situations and recalled the feeling of Ethan hungry lips on hers. She wonders how the old man is doing, she missed his shameless text messages and calls. It was when she felt a sharp pain on her forehead that she realized, she ended up napping. She looked up to meet Aroma''s cold expression, as she retracted her hand after flicking her forehead. "I''m sorry, I fell asleep." She apologized, quickly stood up and rub her forehead. She wonders if Aroma''s hand is made from iron, as her forehead hurt so much from just a flick. "Don''t make me get too harsh with you, I''m trying to be considerate because you''re doing well, but it seems you don''t take me serious hun?" Aroma asked. "I''m sorry." Diana apologized. "If this repeats itself, I will stop you from taking a nap in this room. You will nap in the shared room, where I can enjoy the bed fall." She said. "I tried not to sleep." Diana defended herself. Aroma let out a scoff, "I''m not talking about the fact that you slept, but the fact that I knocked; since this room isn''t meant for anyone to just come in unless you allowed or it''s really necessary. But you refused to wake up. I came in, called your name, and only wake up after I flicked your forehead." She said, feeling frustrated at how Diana slept like a dead person. "Huh!" Diana exclaimed and scratched her messy hair. She had no idea what to say anymore. She recalled taking a shower to rid her body from the perspiration and resumed with her thoughts and couldn''t believe all that happened. "It won''t happen again," she said. "Good! change into a swimming suit and meet me outside in five minutes." Aroma said and left. £¬ Chapter 61 - Everybody Hurts Diana, who seem like she''s crawling rather than walking, was finding her way to her room after the swimming section. Did I forget to mention that she''s bad at swimming? Her stomach felt heavy, due to subconsciously gulping on the water. She felt weak all over, it''s like soaking an iced meat inside water for too long, making it lost its hold and looking helpless underneath a knife cutting into it. Diana body felt double it size, it''s like she gain 30 extra kilograms. It''s now she''s realising that this isn''t gonna be funny, as Aroma didn''t let her leave until she sees some improvement. When her body started to shiver due to the cold, Aroma instructed her to keep going until she saw her about to lose it, before injecting her. To Diana''s awe: It felt good, It wasn''t hellish like the first time, but actually made her inside ticklish; as the two elements battle inside her. Before she could enjoy more of the sensation; Aroma who look breathtaking in her sexy blue bikini, didn''t allow her much break before they resumed. Each time she held Aroma for support and find herself touching her bare skin which felt good to touch, even though she''s someone with a killer shape herself, she still find Aroma extremely catchy to the eyes and find their body contact awkward. But will returned to her senses when Aroma stepped back and let her almost drowned before pulling her out and instructed her to focus. Getting inside her room, she changed into her pajamas, as it''s already late and went inside her shared room with her mates to sleep. Few hours later, Black, who was still awake and been listening to her sobbing, stood up from his bed and walk towards her. "Are you okay?" He asked. Diana felt pissed at herself, she didn''t want to cry but couldn''t pretend everything is fine. Her parents situation popped up in her head once more, and she couldn''t find a better distraction and ended up letting the hurt feelings too over. "I''m fine," she said and wiped her tears, "thank you." She added. To her surprise, Black held her shoulders and helped her to a sitting position, before taking his seat next to her. "You can cry, but don''t cry too much, you can think, but don''t think too much, appear weak, but never lose grasp of your strong side. Everybody hurts okay? We all have our stories and yet we aren''t letting it bring us down. If you need a shoulder to cry on, feel free to call on any of us and we will be here for you." "We''ve went through this stage ourselves, but believe me when I say this to you Diana, it will pass. We might not show you mercy in the training ground, but we will do anything to make you feel better here in this room, cause we are one, so rid your eyes of those tears, it''s been a while since you''ve been crying, it''s enough." Black said patting her back. "We are here for you." She heard the rest of them whom she thought were asleep said, one after the other and felt her heart get heavy once more. "Thank you guys." she said and Black stood up to leave, but Diana held his hand, "hum, since you aren''t sleeping yet, can you stay here for a while, I-I don''t want to think, but the thoughts kept popping up if I''m alone." Diana said, not holding back since they said they are here for her. She choose to hug their nice thighs, as she really didn''t want to think. It seem like Shane is mocking her when she does, in her head. "First of all, we aren''t awake but conscious of our surroundings, and secondly I''m a man and couldn''t just get too close, so," he said and turned towards the girls beds and saw Beast already standing up, "let her help with that." He added and pat her back slightly, before leaving for his bed. Diana fight back her tears as she felt so touched by their kindness, and moved aside for Beast to lay beside her. Beast wrapped her arm around Diana''s waist, "sleep." she said, and Diana find herself slowly drifting to dreamland, as she also shakily wrapped her arm around her. ... The next morning, she felt a ticklish sensation on her toes area, it''s a bit painful but the ticklish sensation makes it worth bearing with the pain. She suddenly felt something liquid streamed down her skin at the area she''s getting tickled at, and opened her eyes to find Aroma, with an evil grin on her face, and a small dagger in her hand. The tip of the dagger shooked into her skin, while she swirl the handle teasingly. Diana can''t believe she was being poked by a dagger while she''s finding pleasure in it. "Oh f*ck!" Diana cursed and sprung up. "Good morning, meet me at the training ground in 15 minutes." Aroma said and left. Chapter 62 - Got A Report Diana rushed out of the room and headed towards her personal room, while cursing Aroma in her head. ''How can a female be so cruel?'' she asked herself. Getting to her room, she quickly changed into her training attire and get a hold of a plaster and sealed up spot she got poked at. On her way to meet with Aroma, she saw a familiar face and was wondering where she has seen it¡­ ''oh!'' she exclaimed as she recalled the guy to be Boyle. The dude that grabbed her neck and made her hit his manhood. Boyle was standing with his hands behind his back, while motioning for his personal trainees who are now fighting each other like it''s not training but real battle, to put more effort in their hits; as if he wanted them to kill each other. His eyes looked frosty, totally void of emotions as he moved back and forth to avoid the ones who fought their way to where he stood. Black was among the trainees. It seems Boyle is responsible for Black. She wondered how Black maintain his morality under an immoral being like Boyle. Boyle suddenly looked toward her direction. She rolled her eyes at him as their eyes met. But to her awe; Boyle didn''t reacted like she existed. He looked past her and raised his brow at something behind her, before returning his gaze to his trainees and command them to ''give it their all and show no mercy''. She cringed as one of his female trainees lifted up a girl and smash her onto the ground. Before she could sympathize with her; the girl twisted her body on the floor and in a blink of an eye, the other girl was rid of her balance and ended up crashing on the floor, while she quickly reached for her and started punching her face. She was enjoying the show and cringing at the same time, not knowing the person Boyle stared at behind her was Aroma, and have totally forgotten she had somewhere to be. Aroma let out a frustrated sigh and reach her left arm for Diana''s neck. "Who are you?" Diana asked as she tried to look back but couldn''t move her neck. She finds herself being led to the training ground she used the previous day, while her neck was still held from behind as the person push her forward not saying anything. She recalled being given 15 minutes by Aroma and wondered if she had sent someone to come get her. She refused to believe that a fellow lady''s hand could be this strong. Getting there, she finds herself swing forward and nearly lost her balance as the person released her neck and pushed her in between. "How dare y¡­." she couldn''t complete her sentence as she met with Aroma extremely pissed expression. She gulped and felt her heartbeat quickened. "Weight!" Aroma growled, and she finds herself rushed toward the weight measurement device and climbed on it. Seeing Aroma expression not softening, she knew she had to do something, or else; today''s training will be the end of her. "That guy is the one that you saved me from that day." She knew her constructed sentence sounded ridiculous but she needed to make Aroma stop looking so scary. Aroma seem to reason with her excuse and finally look up at her, "you''re a trainee here now, even if you go naked in front of him, he wouldn''t dare touch you. We have our policy here and he is among the last people that will break them." She said. She still look cold but less scary. Diana heave a sigh of relief. They continued with the same routine from the previous day, as Aroma claimed it''s the first step. She had to keep a light weight and be able to control her strength, speed, endurance, and power, before moving to actual combat training and the use of weapons. ¡­.. Meanwhile. Nathan got a report from the person he sent to check on Alex and got notified that he''s dying. He also learnt about the fact that the families are searching for her and how Alex refused to respond to treatment. It''s like he wanted to die willingly. Nathan give a thought and instructed his boy to let her family know that she''s safe and assured Alexander about it. Also to bring Alex to the rooftop of their corporation in a week time to let him meet with Diana. Also to not informed anyone about this, not even Stella, only Alex and his families should be there. Nathan believed it will be harsh for Diana to not meet her father, and also, Alex could regain his will to live if he knows his daughter is alive. Chapter 63 - Baffled "Alex; your child is alive, she''s not dead, so don''t give up. You will be meeting her soon." Alex''s mother said, as she caresses Alex''s sleeping face. The family were excited to hear the news about Diana and had been taking turns on making Alex realize that fact. They weren''t so surprised when the doctor informed them that he''s doing much better than before. They knew Alex to be a strong headed being. When they only informed him about his child being alive, he didn''t flinch, probably because he knew they could be lying to make him wake up when he seemed to have given up his will to live, but showed some improvement when they added the fact that he will be meeting her. ¡­.. Diana has been doing well in her training, her body is becoming accustomed to everything, and she rarely grumbled. She now finds it fun and meeting up with Aroma''s expectations, making her soften her expression with her. Surprisingly, she felt light and somehow felt different. Her oversleeping has reduced as well. She was beginning to like everything, and find it not so bad. Her progress within a week shocked her roommate, they couldn''t believe she has started escaping the over sleeping punishment within a week. They couldn''t wait for her combat training to start and have duels. One thing baffled Diana though. She recalled eating in the cafeteria with the rest two days ago and suddenly a tall dude, who turns out to be her fifth roommate came in with one ear missing, and then. "Wow! you lost one ear." Fatty said, while the other trainees bursted into laughter like it''s a normal thing. "Duh! you guys are gonna see my achievement in a few minutes" the guy replied to them, and came to sit with Diana and the others. He asked her name and introduced himself as Zika, he didn''t seem bothered by his lost ear at all, instead they were all eating quickly while checking the wall clock. All of a sudden, "it''s time," he said and stood up, while the others did the same. "Come quickly." Beast said to Diana, as she seems to not want to stand up and followed them. Out of curiosity, Diana decided to follow them and find out what made them all excited like this. She was stunned when they arrived at wide single room, a little bit far from their quarters. There are lots of televisions on the walls. They all stood patiently, staring at the screen, until it displays a news about an assassination of a man Diana recognized to have made her clenched her teeth, cursed, got pissed and all, when she heard news about his immoral act on news, yet he seems to be above the law. No matter what he did, he always manages to escape the laws grip. She was happy he''s finally dead, but then she saw the familiar figure of Zika on the screen as the assassin, his face isn''t visible but it''s the exact stature. She looked toward him among the rest and looked back at the screen. "See that?" Zika boasted and the others began to praise him, talking about how he''s gonna leave them and become a Senior soon. Also about how many missions left for him before he meets up with the seniors level. Diana couldn''t help but wonder if the so called mission they''ve been telling her about involved killing as well. -back at the present- Diana was running on the treadmill at a fast speed, when "boss, you''re back." she heard Aroma said. "How is this human doing?" Nathan''s voice was heard, which made Diana tried to look back lost her balance. She knew he was not too far from her, but was surprised by how fast he caught her, even before Aroma who was close to her could react. "Pretty impressive." Aroma replied, as Nathan helped her regain her footing on the mill, instead of letting her take a break from almost falling down. She gritted her teeth and pouted her already pouty lips as she kept on running. She heard Aroma feeding him in on the details of her training and couldn''t help but feel proud of herself. Even though she knew it was because she''s used to this type of training beforehand that made everything quite easy for her; she still couldn''t help but feel good for being praised. Nathan stood at a side and inspect her training without breathing a word, nor helped her out as Aroma as usual, increased everything. She felt like collapsing after but yes! she''s able to endure well now. After she''s done, Nathan instructed her to go clean herself and come find him in his room. She did as she was told: taking a quick shower and putting on a casual wears, which consist of a black stretchy pant trousers and a white cropped top. Her hair which is growing longer, not caring about everything her carrier is going through was tied in a ponytail, the tip reaching below her bum. She knocked at his door. "Come in." She heard him said and walked in. Aroma, who was also in the room excused herself and left them alone. "Come sit here." Nathan gesture for her to come sit beside him. She obeyed and was now sitting beside him on the couch. Nathan wanted to talk and caught her opened her mouth, about to say something and allowed her. "Thank you about that day. I heard you brought me back and made sure I was nurtured to health, and also asked Aroma to take care of my training herself. I''m very grateful." Diana said, looking at him with a grateful expression. Nathan scoffed mockingly, "I guess you''re really grateful, cuz Aroma seem pleased with your progress." Nathan said. Diana rolled her eyes inwardly. She wondered if he could talk without a hint of mockery in his tone for once. Even when he''s serious, his tone made it seems like he isn''t. "Your father is alive," Nathan said, making Diana look up at him, with her eyes wide opened, her heart racing really fast. "He''s alive?" she asked to confirm. "I arranged for you to meet with him and his family tomorrow." Nathan said. Diana didn''t know where the confidence came from. She excitedly jumped forward and wanted to hug him, but before she could succeed with the attempt; Nathan held her forehead to keep her still, "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." He said with his killer smile that could make a woman forget to breathe. Chapter 64 - "Whats your name?" "I''m sorry, I''m just so excited." She apologized, and stated her reason for the sudden attempt. "Tsk! mind yourself from now on, I made the rules and can bend it at anytime. If you try it again, it might not stop with a hug." Nathan teased. ''Can he be less ridiculous?'' Diana asked in her head, but ignored him as she still couldn''t believe she will be meeting her birth father. Her excitement died down when Nathan spoke again. "He''s sick." he said. Diana looked at him in confusion, yes! she knew he wasn''t fine; thanks to Shane, but the tone in which Nathan used is not so nice. "What happened?" Diana asked, her expression solemn. "Your family said he woke up and started asking for you and your mother, and later learned about your mother''s marriage to that moron. He went to find your mother to asked about you, but your mom was worried about putting his life and yours in danger and told him you''re dead. He nearly had a heart attack and hasn''t been responding to treatment since then." Nathan said. Diana''s tears were already falling uncontrollably. "What do I do now?" She asked. "Don''t appear weak in front of him, make him believe you''re doing fine. He might later get better and feel at ease." Nathan said. "Don''t give him something to worry about, and it''s gonna turn out well." He added. Diana nodded her head in agreement and wiped her tears. "Thank you." she said. "Hmm," Nathan hummed. "I heard your needs has been tended to, can you take care of your dressing up or you want help with it?" He asked. "I can help myself." Diana said. "That''s good, her charges are pretty high and you will have to pay double since you won''t be paying instantly." Nathan said and ask her to leave. Diana stood up and headed toward her room. She took a short nap without thinking much and left for her swimming section. ¡­. The day seem to break quickly as Diana stood in front of her dresser. Her long hair styled in a soft cascading half updos, with an elevated top and a lovely decorative silver headpiece, sitting right on the delicate side-to-side braid, revealing her beautiful white neck area. She''s putting on a sexy low back red body hugging gown, which outline her curves and revealing a fair part of her back down to where the lows stopped. The front layer was up to her chest below her collarbone, while the puffed sleeves fell off her shoulder a little bit, revealing a fair part of her shoulders. A diamond choker necklace, designed with red swarovski crystal adorned her neck with a matching earrings, making her look elegant, and breathtaking if her face isn''t there. She stared at her reflection, her gaze frosty and void of emotions. All is done except her face. She stared at the outlined make-up tools on the dresser and pick up her face primer and applied it on her face, she let it dried off, before proceeding to concealing her blemishes, draw her eyebrows and apply her eye shadows, mascara and eyeliner. After finishing with the eyes, she moved on to applying her foundation, did her highlighting and contouring and apply the powders in the necessary areas and looked at the wonder of make-up. She''s not done yet, but she could barely recognize herself. After applying a fair amount of bronzer in the highlighted area, painted her lips; she picked up the setting spray and sprayed it and stood up, looking beautiful if one could overlook her protruded teeth, as the makeup bring out the glow in her beautiful blue eyes, making her look totally different. As she was putting on her shoes, a knock was heard at the door, "I''m done." She said and zip up the shoes at both sides. She made her way to the door and saw the person who came to get her gestured to her to follow him. Nathan blinked and held his breath for a while, as he saw her approached, her transformation stunned him, coupled with her ice cold expression, she looks totally different. He gulped and scoffed at himself before snapping out of it. "Wow!" He exclaimed as she got to where he stood, "you don''t look bad." He complimented with a smile and received a nod in return from Diana. "Hey! you''re not going for war, why the serious look?" he asked, but Diana only shook her head in response. He chuckled and ask her to follow him. They walked toward the helicopter, and headed in. Diana saw some of the trainees and seniors armed and ready for battle. Apparently they couldn''t just entered Shane''s den unprepared. She sat quietly beside Nathan, who kept staring at her, not being sneaky about it but actually making it obvious. Yet she couldn''t feel anything, she couldn''t get angry or amused. She kept staring into space, void of expression like a doll. "When you feel the cold is getting too much, let me know." Nathan said. "Thank you." Diana replied. She has her needle case in her purse, but wasn''t in the mood to talk much, so she just thanked him. "You''re welcome," Nathan replied. He''s not the talkative type, but wanted to strike a conversation with her, yet Diana kept brushing off everything with a nod and the two words, which is ''thank you''. The plane took off and soon landed on the rooftop of her father''s family''s corporation. Immediately the plane landed, her entire family from her father sides showed up, with a pale and unhealthy looking middle-aged man on a wheelchair. One of her aunt''s son pushed the wheelchair toward Diana and Nathan, who were also walking towards them. Alex and Diana''s expressionless face waver as they got closer to each other. They stopped in front of each other and locked gaze. The same blue eyes as his and hair as Stella; Alex didn''t need more persuasion before knowing that the girl standing in front of him is his child. For people who are rich and have a good sense of fashion; her two aunts recognized the worth of everything Diana had on and felt glad with the shape they met her. Alex''s eyes began to get teary. Nathan saw this and told the others to give both father and daughter a chance to talk alone. They nodded in agreement and all stepped away from the duo. "What''s your name?" Alex asked in a low tone, as he still couldn''t talk much. Diana smiled at him, not bothering about her teeth or anything, which brought tears to Alex''s eyes, "Diana." she said. Chapter 65 - This Is Family! The family watched the duo from afar with full heart, the females already had tears streaming down their face, while the male eyes were bloodshot. Only Nathan maintained his normal nonchalant expression. All the people in the helicopter were on full alert, ready to take on any attack. Alex saw this as well and felt his heart ease, he''s glad those people are doing so much to protect his daughter. "That''s a beautiful name." he said. "Thank you." Diana replied. "Come here," Alex gestured for her to come sit on his lap with a weak smile, which is clearly obvious that he''s trying hard. Diana blinked and looked at him with confusion, her tears threatened to fall, but she held it in, "I-I¡­. You''re si-sick." Diana stammared. "It''s fine," Alex said with a smile and spread his arm to help her take a comfortable position on his lap. Diana''s heart kept racing fast as her arm wrapped around her father''s neck. She felt his warmth and find herself hugging his neck, her head resting on his shoulder. At this moment, she finally understood what true parent warmth feels like. She breathes in and out as Alex pat her back gently. "Are you really okay with this?" Diana asked, worried that she might affect his health. "Even if it kills me, I wouldn''t miss this moment, I missed a lot, you''ve grown so much." Alex said. "Yes." Diana replied, she like what she''s feeling now, she didn''t want it to end soon, she felt like a newborn and couldn''t help but feel pissed that she was rid of this type of feeling since young. "Life is hard for you right?" Alex asked. "It is hard." "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you baby, can you forgive me?" "I never hated you, I''d rather curse and speak my mind, than to harbor such feelings as hatred." "That''s good of you, you grew up well." "Hmm hmm" "What are you doing presently?" "I''m training to get strong and be able to rely on myself." "That''s good, relying on a fellow human being too much will only bring you regret in the end, so it''s good. I wish to take you away from here and not make you go through the stress of training, but I''ve tried this once and the result is all this. We shouldn''t run away from our problems but try hard to solve it. I would like to assure you that you''re fine and to not do this, that I can protect you, but no; you''re the only one that can protect yourself. When you''re independent, you wouldn''t have to worry about people dying to protect you, because as much as I don''t want this, it wouldn''t change the fact that Shane can''t be taken lightly. I''m glad you have people you can be safe with till you get strong. I will hold onto my life and try my best to find ways to get rid of that man and bring you freedom. But it shouldn''t stop you from following your path and be self reliance." Alex said. "Don''t try anything, just get better. I believe it''s just a matter of time, I will end that man." Diana said with confidence. "No baby, don''t try to get strong for revenge, but do it because you want to be able to stand on your own and bold enough to take on whatever challenges come your way. If he turned out to be one of those challenges, then you will clear him out." Alex said and they both chuckled. Diana was expecting ''I want to protect you and keep you safe, come home with us'' kind of talk, but was amazed by their conversation. It should be scary, but felt good and right. She like the kind of person her father is. She could sense that, he knew she won''t be safe if he insisted on making her stay with them. "I will do as you say, no hatred." "Who is that handsome man to you?" Alex suddenly asked. "He''s my boss." Diana replied. "Just boss? I can see he''s nice to you, isn''t he?" Alex teased. Understanding where Alex is taking the conversation, Diana chuckled. She might just say she''s not worthy to meet up with Nathan''s standard, due to her look, but Ethan falling for her really changes her belief on that. And also, the two look like each other''s reflection. "We are not like that, he''s someone who knew you and mom," Diana paused as she realized how she called Stella ''mom'' so casually. Alex pat her back, as if he read her mind, "it''s fine, but can you call me dad?" He asked. Diana nodded her head. Alex knew he only remembered people who means a lot to him and those who hurt him, so he didn''t let Diana continue on Nathan''s knowing him talk, not to let her worry if he failed to recall who Nathan is. "It''s good that he''s someone I know," he said. "Are you okay dad? I mean, we''ve been in this position for too long, wouldn''t it be bad for you?" Diana asked. "Thank you," Alex said, as he wiped his tears with the back of his hand, "thanks for calling me Dad." he added. "Hmm hmm." Those who are claiming man and didn''t want to cry, are now wiping off their tears as they stared at the father and daughter duo. Diana finally stood up, she didn''t shed a single tear which undoubtedly made Alex happy. He''s glad she''s strong and felt a little bit relieved. He didn''t want to part with her warmth, even though it might affect his health, but Diana kept insisting on it and made him gave in to her request. Diana introduced herself to the rest of the family and nearly break down as both her aunts broke down in tears and hug her, as well as her grandma. Her two handsome cousin gave her a light hug as well, while her grandpa couldn''t help but held her for a long while before letting go. The man still regretted his decision then, and blamed himself for everything. Something in Diana''s head screamed, ''this is family!'' She felt nothing but pure affection from them and feels happy about their nature, she didn''t regret being a part of them. It''s finally time to go, although Nathan just stood quietly at a side, not saying anything, she knew they should be on their way already. She bid the family farewell and watch them leave with a smile on her face, they didn''t want Alex to remain there while the plane took off. The feeling of his soft lips on her forehead lingered. She walked towards Nathan who stood still, letting her take things at her pace. She looked up at his face, "thank you." she said. For the first time, Nathan replied with the right tone, "you''re welcome," he said and raised his brow as Diana wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. Chapter 66 - Advancing to another stage Nathan not being the type that allows this type of closeness unless he initiated it himself, couldn''t help but pat the back of this woman crying in his embrace. He looked void of emotions, but knew how hard it must have been on Diana to hold back her tears in front of those people. He admired her courage, "calm down." He said as Diana couldn''t stop crying and not letting go of him, her lipstick, as well as her makeup has stained his white shirt. "I..I can''t." Diana stammered in between heavy sobbing, her hand shaking as she held onto him tightly, just as she had wished to hold her father and cried in his arm. Picking her up in the princess style, Nathan headed towards the plane, while Diana buried her head in his chest and kept crying her heart out. All the trainees and senior didn''t even seem like they were concerned about what''s going on. Even if Nathan were to be killing someone in their present, neither would they do as if it''s any of their concern nor talk about it behind him. The plane soon took off with Diana in his arm, as he settled down in his seat. Diana soon find herself drifted to dream land while she hiccup in her sleep. Nathan gaze remained frosty as he held her still. It''s late when they arrived at their base, Nathan stared at the still asleep Diana in his arm and headed for her quarter. Getting there he helped her to her bed in her private room. Diana felt their body parting, his warmth; even though it seems like his heart is made of stone, about to escape. She held him tight, not letting go. "Human, we are on your bed." Nathan reminds her. "Can you sleep with me?" Diana asked. Nathan scoffed, "you''re asking the impossible human." He said. "Why? I want to." She replied. "Because you want to escape from your thoughts?" Nathan asked. "Yeah, I needed distraction." She replied, opening her eyes and staring into his as they remained in each others embrace on her bed. "Don''t resort to this type of distraction idiot, it will add to your problem the next day. You might try to kill yourself to get over that, so try to gain strength from your problem, instead of doing something that will hunt you later." He said. Diana nodded, "thank you." she said. "It''s fine. If you still feel like doing it when you''re sober, come find me. I nearly forget to breath when I saw you appear looking so different today." He said. "Why don''t you just do it now?" "I told you, I don''t take advantage of women, you''re not clear headed now. If I do, it won''t be different from taking advantage of you," He replied. "But I don''t mind this." he added and leaned to kiss her, but before he could, Aroma stepped in, as Nathan has instructed one of the senior to ask her to come find him, before he brought Diana to here. Seeing what''s about to happen, Diana arm wrapping around Nathan tightly and Nathan about to kiss her, she knew she came at the right time, "I''m sorry boss, I will come back later." She said and wanted to leave. "It''s okay," Nathan replied. "I didn''t know that she will be waking up so soon, I wanted to ask if it''s okay for her to sleep without cleaning all the paints on her face." Nathan stated the reason for requesting for her presence. "What were you doing?" Nathan asked Aroma. "I was training." "Type?" "Boxing." "Good! your trainee needed distraction, that should do it." Nathan said, and Aroma nodded. "Thank you," Diana said and released him from her embrace, his warmth still lingering on her skin, but she''s surprised by the type of person he is, it''s like he didn''t possess a heart, she couldn''t even feel his heartbeat despite the closeness, not even when he said he nearly forgot to breath when he saw her. She finds him not humans like, scary, dangerous and seems to be more than he looks on the outside. "I don''t want special treatment, I want to train like the rest." she added. "You got it." Nathan patted her hair and left, his face still void of emotions like a robot. Aroma waited for Diana to remove her makeup and both headed out to advance to another stage. Chapter 67 - Everyone hurts Aroma had no idea she''s gonna get it worse than Nathan, at least Nathan could maintain a nonchalant expression. They came for training, but were both sitting at a corner in the boxing hall, both having gloves on their hands, and crying their heart out. Well, she caused it course Diana tried hard to control herself, but Aroma noticed her entire being is all tensed up as she moved closer to help position her hands in the right order, as well as making her maintained the right stance. She then asked Diana not to force herself and cry if she feels like, since it seems like she''s touching a doll with a vibration effect when contacted. That''s how she brought trouble upon herself. Diana broke down in tears after that and began ranting about how Alex looked so weak, about how it seems like he''s forcing himself to talk, how his voice fluctuate every now and then, how he acted like he''s fine when he''s not and all. But that''s not what got to Aroma, suddenly; The tears in my eyes, I wanna let it out. The pains in my heart, I wanna rid it of my chest. I''m done pretending I''m cool when I''m not I''m done believing I''m unworthy of things I''m done smiling when I feel like crying I wanna get strong and be free I''m done, I''m so done with all this The tears in my eyes, I want them all out today The pains in my heart, I wanna rid it off my chest I want my family, I want to be happy, I don''t wanna be sad anymore I''m human too, I wanna love and be loved without fear I want, I just want to be breath, this isn''t fair This freaking pains and tears, I want them all gone I wanna rid myself of all of it. Hearing Diana sing in between tears, she felt something lose inside of her. Everyone hurts, we all have one or two things we are dealing with in our lives. Aroma took a deep sigh as her eyes began to get watery, she''s still trying to control herself, but Diana refused to stop her song that kept bringing up feelings she has buried deep inside. Just like Diana she let herself wanting the tears in her eyes out. It started slow, and gradually they took it to a high level. Aroma find herself singing with her even though she hasn''t heard the lyrics before. All her lost colleagues, her father, all the times she had to watch Nathan suffer through nightmare, when she had to nurture him to health after he returns from one of the dangerous missions that could only got executed by his knowledge and skills; badly wounded, her fear of losing him one day, as they are always prepared for the worst in their line of work, he is the only person left that she grew up with like a family. Those pains and tears, she also for once, wanna rid it off her chest. They both cried and kept repeating the lyrics till they fell asleep on the floor, their body jerking every now and then due to their excessive cries. ¡­.. Meanwhile, inside Nathan''s room. He looked extremely pissed, the images of Alex teasing him and his brother flashes in his memory, and he recalled the weak man he saw on a wheelchair a few hours ago. All because of one man, all because of power, all because of obsession; one single man is terrorising people like this. He barely lost his cool, but he felt that Shane has damaged a lot of lives. He couldn''t help but considered leaving Diana with her family earlier, but he knew what will come next. His crazy step dad will start worrying about losing his wife that doesn''t mind being with him as long as he let her loved one lives, he would still want them dead. Then those people that should be living peacefully will ended up getting killed till he get his hand on Diana. His cell rang, and he walked over to pick it. "Boss, we are ready." A voice came through. They discovered one of Shane''s base, where his assassins trains and has been spying on it for long. Shane has managed to find out about Nathan''s men bringing someone to meet Alex and his family, which he knew for sure it''s Diana. He made the command out of annoyance, for his men from to attack Nathan and his people in Sheffield, since he knew that''s where Diana is for now. But Nathan was a step ahead and already prepared well beforehand. Shane''s men were preparing to dispatch when an explosive device that was planted by Nathan''s men exploded. Before they could get to their feet, "kill them all." Nathan commanded from the other end, and his men charged at Shane''s men at full force, before they could regain their composure after the blast. As soon as Nathan dropped his phone, it rang again. He raised his brow as he recognized the caller to be Ethan. "so brother, how may I help you?" he asked, immediately he picked the call. "Let me speak with her." Ethan said. "You called at the wrong time." Nathan replied. Chapter 68 - "Whats that about?" "Oh god! Oh no! No way! Aahhhhh!" Diana exclaimed and pulled hard at her hair. ''Can you sleep with me?'' ''Why don''t you just do it?'' those silly questions she asked Nathan the previous night kept popping up in her head, it''s like she just realized the meaning behind it now. Aroma was nowhere to be seen when she woke up. She slowly stood up from the floor, feeling ashamed of herself, "Diana seriously? are you crazy? how can you say that?" she kept bombarding herself with questions as she walked out of the boxing hall. "Tsk! I should have just did it if I knew a nice show as this is gonna be available the next day." Diana heard Nathan voice and froze for a sec, "oh god!" she exclaimed. She turn toward the direction of the voice and saw Nathan breathtaking face, putting on black training pant with a black clothing gloves in his hands that was crossing above his chest, his upper body bare to the eyes. Diana gulped before turning away, her entire face flushing red immediately, which is bad news for her blemishes as they had started turning deep red. "Is this your first time seeing a man''s body? or you''re still shy at your request last night?" Nathan asked. Of course it''s not Diana first time seeing a man''s body. The first time she exercise with the other trainees, they were all putting on boxers, but none look as captivating as this one she just saw. It''s simply out of this world. "How can you appear in front of me like that?" She asked. "You idiot! If you''re gonna be getting affected by things like this, then I think you''re gonna get into a lot of trouble in the future, and also, this is a training hall I share with the seniors, you''re the one that''s not supposed to be here." Nathan replied and moved closer to her. "Eh?" Diana question in her head as she heard his footsteps approaches and tried to run away, but her wrist was caught before she could escape, "let go of me please." she pleaded, still looking away from his body. "Look up." Nathan said, more like a command. "I can''t." Diana replied. "Do it now!" He roared. Diana body froze for a second. She find herself looking up at him, her heart beating fast. "Do you like my brother or not?" Nathan asked. Diana blinked, and couldn''t find her voice. "If you really like my brother, I don''t see why my body should mean anything to you, or were you just toying with his feeling? I was watching when you appeared in the midst of the other trainees when you first got here, and you didn''t seem to be affected with their body, why mine? are you surrogating it as my brother''s or you really want both of us?" Nathan asked and release her hand. Diana kept staring at him, without knowing what to think anymore. "If you show this sort of reaction next time, I will take it that you are not into my brother and do as I wish." He said and walked away. Diana inside was in turmoil, she couldn''t find her wrong, she didn''t find Nathan expression joking-like as well, "what''s that about?" she asked in her head and turn toward the direction he walked to, she saw him picking up two boxing gloves and putting them on with his normal nonchalant expression. She averted her gaze and headed out of the hall, with lots of questions popping up in her head. She met Aroma on the way and quickly shook her mind off it and somehow noticed a difference in her as well. She wasn''t looking cold as per usual, but seem calm and natural. "Go and prepare yourself and meet me at the training ground." Aroma said and patted her shoulder before leaving. Meanwhile: "That bastard!!!" Shane growled as he got the report about his dead men instead of Nathan''s. "How many men did we lost?" He asked, looking furious and blood thirsty. "37 men." the reporter said. "I''m going to rip out that bastard''s throat myself, he should pray I never get my hands on him." Shane said, his chest heaving up and down. "Prepare more men, I don''t believe his base is untouchable, they are going to pay for this." He instructed, and the messenger bow his head before leaving to prepare for his request. Chapter 69 - Dagger Throwing Diana pondered over Nathan''s words for a while, but couldn''t make sense of it. "Isn''t it normal to not want to stare at a man''s chest? What''s wrong with that? Why did he look so serious and why do I feel like he''s pissed at me?" Diana had a lot of questions popping up in her head. For now, Diana stopped worrying about it. There wasn''t much of a reason to keep thinking about it since Diana knew she didn''t ask Ethan to wait for her or promised him anything. Their relationship hadn''t gone to a point where she would feel like she wronged him by looking at another man. They hadn''t started anything at all either. Diana didn''t understand why she had to mind herself when she had clearly told him not to wait for her. .... "There will be a time when your survival depends on it." Aroma said. Diana nodded her head in understanding. "Now go on," Aroma gestured for Diana to begin her training, which she did immediately. Diana felt different. She doesn''t feel like crashing into her bed after exercising like before; her body felt light and she could lift heavy objects easily. Aroma look pleased as Diana has began pushing herself to do more. They moved to dagger throwing, since the rest of the exercise-related training and skills like climbing walls, swinging ropes. In addition, all of this is taught by the general instructors. Seeing loads of daggers in front of her, Diana gulped. She wasn''t interested in asking questions, so Diana relaxed her mind and followed Aroma''s instructions. "It''s not about just throwing, Diana. You need to learn how to be quick, your opponents won''t always be a dummy who will wait for your dagger to pierce through him/her. You need to do it before he/she could react. Make them realize they got hit after their life force is slipping away. Here, hold this." Aroma said and gave a dagger to Diana. "You see that?" She asked pointing at the mannequin standing a bit far from where they stood. Diana nodded. Aroma took a dagger, and before Diana could imitate her hand movements... the dagger was nowhere to be found. ''You''ve got to be kidding me.'' Diana said in her head, her eyes wide open as she stares at the mannequin eyes, which has a dagger stuck in it. "How did you do THAT?" Diana emphasize the word ''that'' staring at Aroma like she''s staring at a ghost. Looking nonchalant, Aroma replied, "You will get there soon, just make sure you practice what you learn, and you will be surprised later." Picking up another dagger, Aroma said, "Here." She moved slowly this time for Diana to pick on her movement. Diana followed along and threw the dagger right after her. Aroma''s dagger hit the mannequin right eye, while Diana''s laid on the floor. Diana pouted her lips because of how useless she felt. It didn''t even go towards the direction she wanted it to go to. "Others usually throw it this way," Aroma continued on, not paying attention to Diana''s pout. Aroma waved the dagger in a certain movement and threw it, "But I prefer this." She picked up another and positioned it like she''s gonna keep it in her sleeves, then she threw it again. "Wow!" Diana exclaimed. "I like the second one." Aroma scoffed at her, "You dummy! You need to master the easy before attempting the hard. Or else, you''re gonna get stuck at nowhere." moved behind her. She helped her with the hand movement then said, "Throw lightly, but add full force to it." Diana did as she was told and released the dagger. "I did it! Yes!" Diana exclaimed and winced as Aroma hit the back of her head. "Focus and try again, you aimed at the chest and hit the thigh yet you feel excited." Aroma lectured. Diana picked up another and kept trying over and over again. Lots of daggers were scattered around the floor, except the two that got thrown by Aroma and the one she helped her with. She felt frustrated, but find it fun until her hand began to shake. Diana realized it was difficult to move her hands and her shoulder ached like it has been dislocated. She held it with her left hand and sat on the floor, groaning in pain as she massage it gently. Aroma, who has been waiting for such a moment, sipped on her water at a table with a smile, enjoying the show. Chapter 70 - Intruders Diana walked to the cafeteria, feeling like her arms aren''t there anymore, she couldn''t believe Aroma could be so cruel with her. After she sat down and began massaging her right shoulder; Aroma walked toward her and helped her to her feet. She instructed her to continue until she achieves 5 hit. She protested, claiming she could barely move her right shoulder. Aroma smile at her and picked up a dagger and shoved it into her left hand, helped her with the right movement and asked her to continue with the left hand. She did till she had no idea when she swapped to the right hand again, when the left shoulder also seem to be chopped off from her body. She somehow find it worthwhile as she ended up making those requested hits before Aroma released her, asked her to go and eat and take a nap before her swimming section. She saw her roommate''s table and walked sluggishly toward them. She collapsed on the chair and rested her head on the table. The other trainees laughed at her act while they eat their food. She groaned and suddenly felt someone''s hand on her shoulders, massaging it. "Eh?" she looked up and saw fatty with a smile on her cute face massaging her shoulders. "Thank you." she said, closing her eyes in pleasure as fatty hands perform its magic. Suddenly, "will you teach me what you learnt after eating?" Fatty asked. Diana opened her eyes wide, "no way!" she exclaimed. She said that because she didn''t wanna go through the torture again, but got misunderstood as being greedy and didn''t wanna share. "Ha!" she exclaimed as Fatty hit hard at her shoulders and returned to her seat, "what was that for?" Diana asked. Fatty rolled her eyes at her and began eating her food, while the rest of their roommate mocked her wasted effort on helping Diana massage her shoulders. Eating was torture for Diana as the spoon kept shaking and barely carried the food up to her mouth before falling off. She ended up lowering her head to the table''s level and eat under the mockery of everyone. But she didn''t felt pissed at them, she has been mocked a lot but this type of mockery is normal to her. She knew she would do the same if she were in their shoes. She like most of the things about this place, she couldn''t recall the last time she worried about people''s opinion on her face. She hasn''t even thought about it for a while now. After eating, she made her way to her room to rest well before going for swimming. ¡­.. In the middle of the night, the sound of alarm woke up everyone. ''Intruders! Intruders! Intruders!'' could be heard everywhere, while their entire room kept getting illuminated by a certain red light. Diana opened her eyes, her heart racing fast, ''if it''s intruders, isn''t this a bad news?'' she asked in her head and watched as her roommate got to their feet with a smile on their faces, "come Diana, let''s enjoy some fireworks." The girls said to her and dragged her outside with them. Immediately they stepped out of their room, there was traffic already; as the other trainees were all out of their rooms, heading towards outside of their quarters. Getting outside on the clear field, they saw in a far distance; explosions and firing of rifles. They couldn''t see who it was aiming at, or what''s getting exploded, but yeah; the view is quite nice and looks like fireworks since the day hasn''t broken entirely. The others kept laughing and cheering. Diana had no idea what to do and just remained at the spot looking confused. She wondered what''s funny about this. She suddenly saw the familiar figure of Nathan, Aroma and the other seniors approaching them. She took a deep sigh of relief like she just found her savior. She was walking towards them when she looked up at Nathan. He was smiling at something the others were saying. The moonlight shone at his beautiful face, making him look more breathtaking. Her mind drifted to his words the previous day and couldn''t help but wonder why he said that. She lost her confidence to walk towards them and remained at the spot staring at them as they stopped and also turn towards the direction of the explosion. She had no idea how long she''s been staring at his side profile until their eyes met. Before she could retract her gaze; Nathan already did. It''s like he didn''t know her. "What are you staring at?" Fatty voice was heard behind her. Fatty traces her line of sight and quickly left before Diana could reply. "Hey! wait!" she called and went after her. She couldn''t approach Aroma and ask the questions she''s craving it''s answers anymore. Fatty halted her steps, letting her caught up with her. "Why did you suddenly leave like that?" Diana asked. "Nothing, I thought you were busy." she said. "What could I possibly be busy with while standing there?" Diana asked, before she could get a reply, "by the way, what was that? I heard the alarm said intruders, but what''s happening?" She asked again. "Those are the intruders getting blown into pieces. If it were one of us trainees that tried to escape; it will blow up instantly. Those people got tricked into walking far in between the land mines before it got activated. They need to help their self out without getting blown up. Isn''t it fun?" Fatty explained and smiled happily. "Wait, those are humans blowing up?" Diana asked, not believing her ears. "Those people came to attack us, they came to kill us. Can''t you see how much of a fool they were?" Fatty asked. ''So, that''s what it is.'' Diana said in her head and smile, "in that case, let''s enjoy the show." She said and also began to watch. Chapter 71 - System Related Instructor They all returned to their respective rooms after the show ended. That was before Diana who couldn''t control herself anymore and walked up to Nathan and requested an audience with him. She didn''t like the sense of fear she always develop when it comes to him and couldn''t shake off his earlier words from her mind like she usually does in most cases; which is what kept her living on despite her hardship. She succeeded in shaking it off in the morning, but looking at him from a far or probably because he''s near where she stood; her mind kept drifting to it. She kept staring at the explosions while her attention was with him. Seeing her approaching him, Nathan scoffed, he couldn''t help but admire her courage, if any of the trainees try this with him; they would wish they hadn''t. "Can we talk?" Diana asked. Aroma sighed inwardly, but worried less because it''s obvious Nathan treated Diana differently. She''s just glad she came at the time where there weren''t much disobedience trainees that got Nathan mad and lose their life instantly. All trainees got warned before they joined and was expected to follow protocol, if any of them started seeking stuff they shouldn''t or trying to poke nose in classified things in the base; he/she will be considered a spy and get killed immediately. But he has been very gentle with Diana. Since the start to be exact. The fact that he kissed her was nothing because he always does the unexpected and find it fun, but after finding out who Diana really was; he has been treating her nicely, not the fun type as per usual, but real kindness which is unlike him. Nathan smirk at her, "I don''t want to." he replied. Diana felt pissed at his refusal and wondered why he couldn''t be serious for once, everything seems like a joke to him and she''s finding him more annoying. "I have something to talk to you about." she said. "I neither have something to talk to you about nor something I want to hear from you." He replied. "You!" Diana glared at him. "You can leave now." He commanded. .... Everyone was back to sleep, but Diana couldn''t. She couldn''t believe Nathan really sent her away without even listening to her. She felt enraged and wished she could punch him in the face at that moment but ended up walking away as his expression turned serious after he said she should leave. That sense of fear came again and she finds herself swallow hard on her saliva and slowly walked away as requested. She tried to sleep but find herself gnashing her teeth and perspiring all over. ''How rude.'' she thought. She''s used to not taking stuff like this from anyone, used to talking back at anyone that crosses her, she''s strong and she knew that, but this man is messing with her and she couldn''t be her usual self, always minding her words not to anger him and all. She tried to force herself to sleep as Aroma has informed her that she will be leaving the base with Nathan before the day breaks entirely, which means; she will be in the care of an instructor for her training till she returns and they wouldn''t listen to reasoning, also; she had to practice her dagger throwing after she''s done with the instructor''s. She sighed deeply and tried to block off Nathan from her thoughts. She didn''t know when she drifted to sleep, and fortunately for her; the instructor that came this time around is in charge of hacking and all system related. Diana knew she wouldn''t be able to move away even if a train is coming for her right now, she will be too lazy to move and just await her death. The lady didn''t say much. She woke them up to make them realize she''s the one and know the exact place to come to before moving to another room. The others weren''t in a hurry to get out of bed as well, instead; they kept cracking their knuckles and twisting their neck in a weird movement that made her cringe at the imagination of how scary it would be to attempt such, as it seems they want to pull it out from their body. Diana soon find herself inside a computer room, and kind of understand her roommate earlier acts. She wished she had done something like that too, because it''s really hard to keep her focus. She had been typing on the keyboard, got coding mission after being put through the process once and was expected to finish it. She kind of find this attitude of Aroma and the instructors not likable as they always seem to not want a day to go to waste without them gaining anything. They made sure they gain at least one knowledge or the other, either forcefully or they got it easily before being pushed. She''s not bad with computers but this stage they brought her to is not so easy unlike the ones she''s used to. But this time, the instructor isn''t harsh. She seems to look like someone who possess all the time in the world, as she will walk up to her after going round and inspected the others and put her through a few things. She will make her start from scratch if she''s doing it the wrong way and pat her shoulder to encourage her to put in more effort. But that didn''t last long as most trainees that has been learning for a while and good at it got the assigned mission done and was given something else to do, it''s like playing a game where you advance from easy to medium, hard and the nightmarish stage. Only certain people are advancing to the next stage, while those that hasn''t been in the organization much were released after they managed to complete the requested, which is a good news for Diana but she couldn''t pull through the easy one assigned to her, she kept starting again from scratch and right now she''s finding the instructor patting irritating, making her start all over without batting an eyelash and giving her the annoying pat like she''s nice or something. Few hours later, it''s time for breakfast, those that were through were released while the rest of them including Diana got biscuit and beverages delivered to each of them. The instructor paid for it with her money, in turn they must not leave until they are done with what she asked of them. Chapter 72 - Slipping from her grasp "Yes!! I did it!" Diana suddenly exclaimed as the word ''SUCCESS'' appeared on her computer screen, "excuse me ma''am, I''m done." Diana called on the instructor who walked towards her with a sweet smile and patted her shoulder, "hmm." she hummed. Before she knew what was happening, the lady picked up the mouse and erased all her saved progress, "try succeeding again, I needed to be sure you didn''t succeed through luck but actually understood everything before letting you go." She said and left without paying any attention to Diana''s watery eyes as she stared at the monitor. ''This can''t be!'' she exclaimed in her head. It''s true she had no idea how she achieved the success, she was frustrated and kept pressing at the keypad randomly before the word success suddenly showed up out of nowhere, but the thought of actually doing it again brought tears to her eyes, her neck already felt numb as well as her fingers, same as how her eyes has started to hurt from staring at the monitor too much, yet she''s gonna start again. She calmed herself, because one of the things she has come to realize about this place is that, showing her displeasure or making complaint always add to her training and only got easy if she kept her mouth shut. She began from the start and took it slowly, mastering each process as if preparing for a promotional examination. Soon, her lunch snacks and beverages got delivered. She ignored the delivery and paid full attention to what she''s doing. A few hours later, she, 10 trainees, including the instructor remained in the room. Time seem to be against her as the hours pass by quickly. Now she''s left with 2 trainees and the instructor who still seem as if she has all the time in the world, as she neither look tired despite her walking up and down nor showed a displeased expression. It''s like she can do this all through the whole week without feeling stressed. "It''s done." Diana said as the word success appeared on the monitor once again, but this time she wasn''t as excited as earlier. She had no idea what was still had in store for her. Most importantly she still has a swimming practice to do, since Aroma wouldn''t take any excuses if she found out she didn''t do it. Her worst nightmare came to pass when the instructor smiled at her and gave her a thumbs up. What came next was "nice, let''s move to something else." Diana was flabbergasted, ''how could this be?'' she questioned in her but made sure to listen attentively to the instructor''s explanation, since she knew raising her opinion or displeasure wouldn''t help her one bit. .... It''s 7:45 pm, Diana was busy tapping on the keyboard, staring intently at the monitor, her eyes heavy and glowy like she''s fighting back her tears, but seriously!, she''s suffering right now. She didn''t sleep well last night; thanks to the intruders and Nathan''s rudeness towards her. She hasn''t taken her bath, eat a proper meal. She has been sitting on the same spot, and has been staring at the monitor while typing all day. Even though she tried to act nonchalant, her body was saying otherwise, she felt exhausted and could barely hold on much longer. She could barely hold on from screaming her lungs out, push away the monitor and sprint out of the room without caring what the instructor will do about it. But something inside her kept making it clear to her, about how she will really wish she hadn''t attempted it after doing it. The most annoying part is how the lady kept smiling and urging her to keep on like she''s kinda nice when she''s damn! coldblooded. Making her go through all this with such a sweet smile, really makes her want to punch her in the face ''that''s if she could dare try it.'' She finally took the snacks she has strong headedly pushed aside, took her beverages, gulping on the whole content in a go like her survival depends on it. She let out a long sigh of relief. The parasitic creatures in her stomach seem to rejoice at the intake more than she, as the host. At exactly 11 pm, the word ''completed'' surface on the monitor. Diana felt fear instead, she couldn''t help but imagined another request and really hope it wouldn''t turn out to be so. "Well done newbie, this is your personal computer for training and competing against your fellow trainees. Secure it however you wish, make it less hack-able as you learn more or I''m gonna punish you for incompetent. Goodluck!" She explained and left the room quietly, but suddenly returned, "also, make sure to come practice what you learned anytime of the day till our next meeting." She added and finally left, leaving Diana alone, deep in her thoughts. Gradually, the few spare time for napping is slipping away from her grasp. She had the body workout training, swimming, the compulsory show ups of either Aroma or an instructor at their door, dagger throwing practice, eating which is mandatory if the rest wanna have a chance, and now; there is hacking and annoying coding. Chapter 73 - Package Shane was awaiting his boys return. He has been trying to get through to them to no avail. He started developing a bad feeling about it. He has been trying to not go into a war with Nathan''s men because, even though they appear simple on the outside; they shouldn''t be toy with. He hadn''t gotten a taste of their power before, but has heard of those who do. Which is why he tried to find out their source of power when he get this feeling that he has somehow gotten on the current leader bad side. He lost his sense of reasoning and sent out his men after them because Nathan interfered with something he would never let go even if his life is put on the line, ''his wife.'' If it''s possible to wage war against his creator; he will, as long as it involved eliminating the threat against his marriage. He realize he acted rashly by sending out his men after his temper subsided but didn''t regret it. It''s a matter that had to do with his only source of happiness, so no matter what the outcome may be; he''s ready to deal with it. Stella, who was laying silently beside him on the bed realize something was wrong with him. She has been able to breath well in the house since she involved Alex''s family in Diana''s case. It''s either Shane was busy on the laptop; thanks to Diana''s cousin, or he''s busy with his plan on Nathan''s interference or checking out his men''s finding on Nathan''s corporation. He hasn''t thought of sleeping with her for a while now. It''s either he placed a kiss on her forehead, believing she''s asleep or caress her face lovingly before resuming with whatever he''s busy with. He hasn''t been sleeping much as well. His cell rang. He picked it and got notified by one of his men that a package was delivered at the entrance of his residence. "A package?" he questioned. "Yes Sir!" The caller replied. "Who''s the sender?" "Maniac." "Shit!" Shane cursed. "I will be down in 15 minute." he said and rushed out. Stella opened her eyes and stood up as well. She couldn''t help but wonder what or who could make the monster husband of her''s become these restless. She walked to the window and peeped at the entrance of their resident from afar. She saw Shane walking towards it and remain still. Shane got to the entrance where his men were already waiting for him. He stood far away from the large package, sealed with a red tape, with the word ''FROM MANIAC'' written in capital letters with a white ink on top of it. He could scold his boys on how this big package got delivered successfully without them catching the sender, but knowing who it''s from, he couldn''t. "Open it." He instructed one of his men and asked the others to step back. Immediately the guy cut the seal and opened the package; it exploded. The guy blew into piece while the body parts of his men inside the package scattered all over the place, blood splattered everywhere. Looking at the body parts and blood all over the place; Shane turned around and headed back towards the main house after instructing his men to clean up the place. Stella couldn''t see what happened clearly, as it very far from the main house but heard the sound of an explosion and saw a lot of things flew up in mid air and scattered around. Seeing Shane returning; she returned to the bed and pretended to be asleep once again. Getting inside the room, Shane headed towards the bathroom, cleaned up himself and returned to bed like nothing happened. The life of his lost men didn''t mean much to him, but the fact that their mission was not successful. He looked at Stella who could feel the room temperature lowered, but still pretend like she''s asleep. He moved closer to her and wrapped her in his embrace tightly. Stella is already used to this and remained still. If she tried to move away, he might change his mind and demand sex. ¡­.. Diana made sure to secure her computer and stood up, stretched her body, twisted her neck lightly, rolled her waist and cursed as the sound of bones cracking could be heard. She headed out of the room after turning off the light. Getting outside the corridor, she frowned hard as everywhere was silent, everyone was asleep and she''s just getting done with her annoying training. She walked down the long passage sluggishly as her body still felt numb from her sitting all day. Suddenly, all the lights went off. She stopped in her tracks and looked around suspiciously. It was dark, she couldn''t see anything but after all the waking up techniques she undergo within the short while she has been here; she could sense movement even without her having to open her eyes. She didn''t realize it yet but she''s changing. She felt a movement not too far from where she stood and ran. She didn''t have to ask ''who''s there?'' or ''who are you?''. Whoever it was isn''t up to no good since he made the light went off before making a move. Chapter 74 - The Task Diana didn''t go far before someone grabbed her from behind. Her waist was held tightly with one hand while the other hand covered her mouth. Feeling the strong grip on her, she struggled to free herself but the person holding her is just too strong "Easy." the person said in a firm tone, more like a command, it''s a male voice. Seeing Diana still not giving up her struggling, "calm down or I will snap your neck right now." He threatened. Hearing the word ''snap her neck''; Diana calm down immediately, as the person''s hand is on her mouth, snapping her neck will surely be easy. She wondered who it could be, the voice does not belong to Boyle who is the only man she had issues with before coming here, she wouldn''t mistook the voice of someone that tried to assault her anywhere, and she''s sure it''s not this person holding her right now. "Good girl." The person said, "I''m going to move my hand from your mouth now, if you shout I will kill you, no one is around here to save you, do you understand?" He added. Diana nodded her head in understanding, her inside trembling in fright, but this is not the time to let fear take over, she needed to escape. Whoever it is must not be an ordinary person. Actually, this place itself is not ordinary, she herself has only been here for a while and could already detect a movement without fully being conscious, who knows how long this person has been here, who knows what he''s capable of, she really need to escape from him. Seeing her nod her head; without releasing her waist, the guy slowly moved his hand from her mouth. He underestimated her, even though she hasn''t begun combat training; she''s not bad at fighting from the start, she and Rihanna rarely lasted a week without beating up each other, coupled with the few training she undergo on how to be in total control of her body, she''s not entirely useless. Immediately the hand left her mouth, she hung her head down in front of her like she gave up. All of a sudden, with full force; she swing back her head and hit the guy. The sound of teeth clattering could be heard. Diana head hurt due to the impact, but she''s not done. Immediately the hold on her losened, she turned around in a flash and throw a kick at his third leg. The guy avoid the kick and reached for her, before she could run once again. The sound of the guy''s teeth hitting the floor could be heard. Diana is not sure how many teeth he lost, but knew he got it hard. She groaned as the guy hand tightened around her neck choking her. "You''re pretty interesting." The guy said, not showing any sign of pain from his lost teeth. The guy replaced his hand and soon Diana felt a cold metallic object, which is no doubt a knife or probably a dagger on her neck. Shiver run down her spine as she whimpered. "If you try that once more, I won''t hesitate to kill you." The guy said flatly. "Y-yes." Diana stammered. "I need you to do something for me, If you refuse I will kill you and Maniac will be next, do you understand?" He asked. Diana had no idea who Maniac was, ''is that even a name?'' She thought, but still nodded her head. She knew she can''t escape this guy with force, she''s powerless against him. "Just so you know, I''m someone who has access to many things here, I can get to you and Maniac easily, so think twice before you act against my order. If you tell anyone about today, I will come find and kill you. Also, if you fail to do what I ask, I will come find and kill you, are we clear?" He asked. "What do you want from me?" Diana asked, her body trembling as she could still feel the cold dagger in her skin. "Stretch your arm forward." He instructed. Diana did as she was told and felt something placed on her palm, two things actually. "The case contain needles for sedation, while the remote is for the beds above yours and your roommate''s. Find a way to poke Fatty and Beast with the needles to sedate them and press the number on the remote to make the bed fall on them, and your job is done. They will die under the impact of the bed weight while on sedation and your life will be spared." "I have eyes and ears in here, if you breathe a word about this to anyone; not only will I kill you, I will kill Maniac as well. So do as you''re told, kill those girls and you''re spared, you have three days to complete the task." The guy said. Diana was released, before she could get a hold of herself, the light came on again, but the guy was gone. Her hand kept shaking as she held the needle case and remote, she reach her left hand to the back of her head that still hurt from the hit and saw blood. Even though her head hurt, she knew she didn''t get a cut. Looking at the floor; she saw a few drops of blood and three teeth on the floor. She bent down and pick them up with tears streaming down her face, before keeping the needle case and remote in her trousers pocket and left the place. Chapter 75 - Her Plan Getting inside the room. All her mates were already asleep; fear gripped her heart as the thought of what she was asked to carry out surface in her mind. She knew she could get close enough to inject the girls with the needle. After checking it, she finds them as the same size as the ones Aroma gave her for her cold. She knew she didn''t even feel anything when it got poked into her skin, it''s so tiny that she finds it outrageous on how the effect got into it. They treated her so well that she could get close and get the deed done and.. ''What were you thinking Diana?'' She asked in her head as those thoughts crossed her mind. These people treated her well, she''s not confident to do them harm just to escape death from that man. She cried silently, as she sat on her bed with the needle case and remote in her hand. The person managed to get his hand on this important object, ''could he be an instructor?'' She thought. ''Those people thought they were safe, they had no idea there is someone trying to do them harm, could he be a spy from the enemy side? Could he be one of the Senior? Trainees?'' A lot of questions filled her mind, but she assured herself not to panic too much for now, she still has three days to find the culprit. She knew that, for the person to lose three teeth, for her to get blood on her hair; the person mouth will be the first key to finding who it was. She''s not allowed to tell anyone, but what if she finds out his identity? Wouldn''t that be easy for the person she told to get him before he could hurt her? She will be safe after right? Diana couldn''t fall asleep, afraid others will wake and notice the items on her, which she doubted but they were items she was asked to kill two out of them, who wouldn''t have that feeling. At exactly 4am, she stood up as she saw 3 seniors appear at the door. She felt relieved that the senior will be taking them today. Aroma is not around, which is fortunate and unfortunate for her at the same time. If she''s around, she might be able to tell her about the traitor in here, because she trusted her completely and has witnessed her prowess, which is why it''s unfortunate for her. It''s fortunate because she will have to train by herself today, which provide her with enough time to find out who the person is and be able to tell someone with confidence, be able to point fingers, be able to stay safe without having to hurt someone in return. Her mind wandered on who Maniac is for the person to threatened her with his/her life, she wondered who it could be that she wouldn''t want harm to meet him/her, because the person made it sound like that Maniac fellow is very important to her or something. She stared at the three Seniors at the doorstep and cleared them from her suspicion as they all look handsome with no traces of being hit on their face. Before they could go for their trainees who were still sleeping, without any idea that their teacher has arrived; she walked out of the room and left for her personal room. Getting inside, she broke down in tears again as she outlined the items and the three teeth on her dresser, she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She looks super ugly with the dark circles under her eyes. "Why me? am I cursed? I was starting to feel like something in this place and now this is happening? what was my offence? why can''t I just breathe freely for a month without encountering one problem or another? why? why the hell is this happening to me?" She muttered to herself as she stared at her reflection, tears rolling down her cheeks. After crying her heart out, surprisingly she didn''t feel sleepy despite the fact that it''s been two days since she last had a nice rest. She''s someone who believe crying can''t solve anything but damage the body if care is not taken. She assembled her thought and decided to see what she can do before the deadline, to find out who Maniac is for the person to threatened to kill him/her if she fails. She stripped herself and headed inside the bathroom. After turning on the shower, she carefully wash off the blood stain on her hair, smoothing her wet hair with her palm, she frowned slightly at the length and felt irritated at herself, at everything actually. She reached for a scissors, arranged the hair to the same level and cut. Again it''s back to waist length. Chapter 76 - "Whos Maniac?." Walking toward the gym ground, Diana kept checking out all the people around within the corner of her eyes, stopping briefly at the spot where a senior and trainees had assembled, ready to start the day section; she take a good look at each and every one of them, but none had the clue to knowing the culprit on them, they were all clean and none of them acted suspicious. She got to the gym ground and began her daily routine workout. While running on the Mills; her thoughts were somewhere else, she thinks back to the voices she has heard since she arrived here, trying to know if this person is someone she has seen before. She''s just trying her luck, course this place is very wide. She saw new faces everyday and always wondered where they were hiding all this while. Getting to the obstacles jump, which she started with the one higher than her knees, but has been recently attempting the ones above her waist. It''s not easy to achieve, so she started by jumping above them by supporting her weight on the obstacles before leaping. Aroma let her do with that for a while without pressure, but made her understand that she wouldn''t always come across touch-able obstacles during escape from danger and all. She understands that and has been trying to do it without touching. After trying over and over again, she finally succeeded. It was just once but at least she did, it''s better than nothing, she just have to put in more effort. ... She left for the cafeteria after taking her bath and changed into a decent clothing, which consist of a blue stretchy jean trousers and a peach colour short sleeve top, with a smiling emoticon design in front, her hair cascading behind her. She''s not in the mood to style her hair as she couldn''t wait to check out all the trainees, as the clue to finding the person is the lips and teeth, and they will all be present at the cafeteria at this time. Getting inside; her eyes travel round the big hall. Even if the person is not the smiling type, he''s mouth will surely be swollen this morning, there is no doubt about that, since the blood is surely from his lips that must have gotten smashed by the hit. She walked slowly, taking a good look at all of them, but to her disappointment, none of them seem suspicious. Funny enough; they were chatting happily as they eat their food, no one seemed out of place. "You''re suffering from morning blindness now?" Beast asked as Diana got to where they sat and was still looking around, almost walking past their table. She snapped back to her senses and smiled awkwardly, "I''m good." she said and sat down. "You cut your hair." Zika stated. He''s very attentive to his surroundings and always notice almost every changes around him. The others noticed as well, "tsk! you guys with long hair had no idea how it hurts to see you cut them. If only I can take it from you and attach it to mine." Fatty pouted, as her hair refused to go above her shoulder, it''s thick and rarely fall off, but refuses to grow longer than the shoulders length. Beast rolled her eyes, since she understand Fatty is stylishly referring to her. She usually grumble when she saw her cut some of her hair, and now that Diana who seem to have a scary growth hair rate has joined them, Fatty will have more grumbling to do. Listening to them, Diana felt her heart ache. It''s scary, she find it scary, as they were freely being themselves without any idea that she was tasked to take out two of them. She swallowed hard on her saliva and ignored them. She ordered her food and began eating. They asked why she looked like she hasn''t been sleeping for a while now and all, like they usually did while eating. It''s a bad habit to talk that much while eating but, this is the most time they get to chat and talk about things. Diana kept brushing away their questions with a nod, but none of them seem to bother, they didn''t mind it one bit and kept having their talks, but didn''t ask her if something is wrong with her. Diana suddenly recalled something, "hum guys." She called for their attention and got it as they all turn to face her. "Who''s Maniac?" Diana asked. They all look away at the same time and began eating their food. Diana look at them with a confused expression. Zika had planned to ignore her like the rest, but saw how clueless Diana was and took a deep sigh. "Diana, maybe you haven''t gotten informed yet, but we don''t talk about the boss behind him, not even in his presence unless he allowed us to. Since Aroma is your teacher and was very close to the boss, maybe you''re more privileged to do so, but we are not. Don''t ask questions about him from any of us again, it will only get us in trouble." Zika explained and return his attention back to his food. The word ''boss, ''Aroma being close.'' Echoes in Diana''s head, and she felt her entire being shook, fear gripped her heart and her eyes started getting heavy, tears threatening to pour out so badly. "Nathan!" She exclaimed. Fatty look at her, "who''s Nathan?" she asked. "No one," Diana said and stood up abruptly, "Bye guys." she added and left the cafeteria. Immediately she stepped out, her tears began to fall, as she ran all the way to her room. As she was about to open the lock, she saw a white paper wrapped carefully and stuffed in between the keyhole. She looked around and gently removed it as her tears kept falling. She wanted to dispose of it, but something tells her to check what was written on it. She unlocked the door, head in and closed it behind her. She carefully unwrapped it and read the content which stated, ''I see you looking around, trying to find me? Goodluck with that, but note that you have 2 days left. your life and Maniac''s or those two girls, chose wisely. I''m watching you, don''t forget that, so keep your mouth shut and do as you''re ordered.'' Diana leg failed her as she crashed onto the floor. A part of her wanted to believe it was a prank but reading this made that hope crushed totally. Chapter 77 - Self Control Ever since Ethan caught Hannah in such state, Hannah has not been the same. She really do like Ethan but she wondered why her body have such reaction to kyle''s touch. A total stranger, not someone she knew before or something. Although Ethan didn''t even show any reaction, she still felt ashamed of herself. The other CEO claimed he has something urgent to attend to, which is why they ended up ending their chat earlier than usual and caught them in the act. She was scared after they closed the door, she looked at Kyle who headed out after buckling up his belt and smoothed his trousers like nothing happened. She didn''t know how to face Ethan and ended up staying rooted behind the door, scared to open it. Ethan after waiting for a while, knocked on the door, "meet me in the car when you''re done." He said after knocking twice to get her attention and left. To her awe, Ethan already had his eyes closed as usual. He''s not sleeping but, it''s kind of like a habit of his. It was like a blessing for Hannah this time, though it always hurt her feelings before, cause she always wanted him to look at her. She expected him to say something since then but he didn''t. It''s like it didn''t happen at all. She has met up with Kyle after then, as they ended up meeting on behalf of their boss for the collaboration. Kyle teased her whenever the chance arises. The first time, she nearly fell into his trap before a waiter knocked at the door. She excused herself and left before the waiter could serve the orders. The meeting is mandatory, so she took another girl along at the next meeting. The girl is one of the secretaries in the company, her name was Jane. She''s pretty as well, but couldn''t match Hannah''s beauty. Jane wondered why the proud Hannah, who loves to do everything alone suddenly allowed her to follow along on meetings she usually attended alone either Ethan was out of the country or not, but still maintained a professional expression, as she wouldn''t want to get on the bad side of the proud Hannah, the president''s wife to be, the mighty woman who could handle any issues like it''s Ethan who handled it himself. Despite her unlikeable personality, it still wouldn''t change the fact that she''s good at what she does. Kyle who was already waiting patiently inside the meeting room they booked, saw the door opened, and was stunned to see 2 hot babes instead of one. He felt excited and immediately categoriezed Jane in the same standard he put Hannah. He has tasted Hannah, and now he has another catch in front of him. They exchange pleasantries and move straight to business. They discuss their plans on behalf of their corporation. Jane sat still, taking notes. She couldn''t help but wonder why she''s here for the second time, cause Hannah has everything under wraps. But there''s one thing though; Kyle kept giving her seductive glances, smirking, constantly rubbing his thumb on his lower lips like it''s a normal thing to do. Hannah has noticed this as well, she has noticed that she''s not the target today. Despite this, Kyle didn''t make any mistakes in his reply to everything both he and Hannah were discussing. The naive Hannah find him smart, but the exposed Jane already understood that he''s a casanova. What surprised Hannah was Jane''s reaction to Kyle''s seduction. Even though it wasn''t meant for her, she still felt her adrenaline rushing each time he brushes his hand on his lips, she still felt her body heating up, but it''s different in Jane''s case. Jane had an irritated expression on her face whenever her eyes caught Kyle''s shameless attempt. Hannah has noticed it twice now and wondered why it''s not affecting Jane like it''s doing to her. Kyle also caught Jane''s reaction and stopped his nonsense. He knew if he kept on; Jane seem the type to report him, which is normal, but Hannah fell for it; which is why he''s brave enough to go all out like that. -At the present- Hannah snapped back to her senses when she heard a knock at her office door. Clearing her throat and positioning herself well on her seat, "come in." she said. Jane opened the door and stroll towards Hannah, her heel creating a ''ka! ka! ka!'' sound on the marble floor, which nearly gave Hannah a mini heart attack. Fear gripped her heart, she wondered if she''s about to do the right thing. She has been fighting these thoughts since the day they returned from their meeting with Kyle. She felt like she needed to tell someone about this, but has no friends, her parents are well off and she didn''t have to work if she wished to, but her crush on Ethan made her became his assistant to pursue her feelings, but she ruined it all. She will still meet Kyle in the future, so she wanted to talk about it with Jane, maybe she can enlighten her on how she manages to not feel anything when Kyle was doing all that. She had always avoided being touched and was scared that she might do the same if another guys make body contact like kyle did and tried to hit on her after. She wanted advice and couldn''t think of anyone else to confide in. "Please sit." She said to Jane who sneered in her head. Jane wondered when Hannah started being so polite, ''please sit? did she hit her head or something?'' she asked in her head, but still maintain a sweet smile and sit down. Seeing her smile, Hannah heaved a sigh of relief inside. After they both settled down in front of each other, Hannah cleared her throat, and kept studying Jane''s expression. Jane was cursing her inside but still maintained her usual expression. She''s supposed to ask why she''s called and being stared at right now, but Hannah usual treatment towards everyone couldn''t make her summon such courage, so she just sat still. Hannah finally spoke after assuring herself that all will turn out well. "I wanted to talk to you about something I''m struggling with. It''s personal and I hope you wouldn''t tell anyone about this. I just need your advice or probably your view on it." She said. ''Still being arrogant.'' Jane thought inwardly. "What do you need my help with Ma." she asked politely, which ease Hannah''s heart. Most people will go like, ''A friend of friend blah blah.'' But Hannah explained everything from beginning to end without any clue about how she''s just exposed herself to someone she barely knew. ''This is epic!'' Jane thought inwardly. She now understood the reason behind her sudden change in attitude and the reason she took her along to the meeting. Yet, Jane expression remained the same. "I will be having a meeting with him again soon, I''m not sure if the boss will be going too. Please, how did you manage to not mind his seductions, is something wrong with me? I-i''m confused." Hannah explained, stuttering at the end. "Can I speak freely?" Jane asked. All the fear and weariness she has towards Hannah has vanished before she even finished with her story, but she still knew it''s normal to take excuse before speaking up. "Sure, be my guest." Hannah replied. "You lack self control." Jane said flatly. "Self control?" Hannah asked. She wondered what self control has to do with her situation. "Yes, that''s your problem." Jane said again, looking up at her, it''s like she''s about to lecture her child. At that moment; she totally put aside the fact that Hannah could get her fired and begin. What more can she do to her when she just learned such epic news about her. Chapter 78 - And So, The News Spread "First of all, it''s not that my body didn''t react to his attempt." Jane stated as a matter of fact. Hannah look at her confused, "you felt the same?" "Not felt, my body did, why? Because what he wants is obvious and the fact that it got processed in my brain; my body will surely react. It is left to me to take a wise step. He''s handsome, yes, but so what? There are lots of handsome guys out there, so if I let him get to me because he is handsome, because my body react; can you imagine how many guys I''m gonna sleep with in my life? Because many more will still attempt the same. I will get married and some will still make such attempt after. if I can''t control myself; what do you think will happen to my marriage?. I''m in a relationship now, if I can''t control my desire in front of another guy; what''s the use of being in a relationship?. You need to let yourself look at a naked man, let the word ''pervert!'' appear on your mind instead of ''he''s hot!'' If he doesn''t mean anything in your life. Your body might say otherwise, but let your mind be in control at that moment. You''re free to blush and let your imagination run wild after you''re done getting rid of the temptation, it''s cool because we are female after all, crazy thoughts will always pop up, we imagine things that makes us hit our head and wondered where it came from at times, that''s normal." Jane said. Hearing her speak on and on; Hannah felt like she resided in her head, but those crazy thoughts are what she had when it comes to Ethan. One thing sank into get head though; the self control thingy. It''s hard to calm her racing heart and tensed body when she escaped Kyle at the first meeting, before taking Jane along the second time. She recalled how she felt at ease that she ran away after her body desire died down. It felt like she made the right decision after processing the fact that she could have had another sex with him, if she hadn''t done that. "Don''t let your sexual feelings control you..." Jane lectured and lectured till she couldn''t think of anything else to say. "Do you get my point?" She asked. "I do, thank you." Hannah said. She wanted to ask if they could be friends but didn''t know how to put it, so she just kept quiet. She recalled how lots of people has tried to befriend her, but she brushed them off. She now understood how they felt, she''s scared of getting rejected right now, which made her understand how those people must have struggled before approaching her, and how it must hurt to get such a reply from her. "You''re welcome." Jane replied. "may I leave now?" she asked the question she wouldn''t have dared asked before. Hannah confidence to ask for friendship broke, "yeah sure, you c-can leave." she stuttered. Jane misunderstood her stuttering. She thought she did so because her secret is out, not having any idea that Hannah did not even find what they discuss as such. To her; she believe Jane wouldn''t say anything since she told her not to before they begin. Jane stood up and left. Apparently they have their gossip group, where they talked about Hannah behind her back whenever she acted bossy and rude like she usually does. The others has teased Jane after attending the meeting with her. They talked about how Hannah has her eyes on her now and also did the same after Jane got notified that Hannah required her attention in her office. "What did she want this time? Did she pick on you?" One of the secretaries asked as Jane settled down at her desk. "Fortunately she didn''t." Jane said, returning back to her usual self, totally different from when she''s standing in front of Hannah. "That''s good to hear." "What did she want then?" "What did you guys discussed?" They kept bombarding her with questions, which is normal, because she usually did the same as well, whenever anyone of them got summoned by Hannah. Jane brushed them off, claiming it''s nothing relevant, but still couldn''t keep such epic news to herself, so she chose to discuss it with one of the secretaries she''s much closer with. The girl couldn''t believe her ears when she heard it. She couldn''t believe she will do something like that despite her proud nature. "Seems she''s not proud when it''s d*ck related." The girl remarked, making Jane chuckled. The girl couldn''t keep to herself and confide in another worker about it. Within a day, it spread among the workers, one person kept sharing to another with the believe of not wanting it to be a news to their ears alone. And so, the private talk become news, to the extent that it got to Ethan''s ears. They really hated Hannah to such extent that someone summoned the courage and reported to Ethan, stylishly claiming that it''s turning the company into a gossip nest, hoping Ethan will only focus on Hannah part of the story. Ethan thanked the person for her care for the company and dismissed her. He now understood why Hannah became like that. Apparently he''s not the type that just judge people when he hasn''t been in their shoes. To him, Hannah is old enough to do as she pleases and also no one is above mistake. When he saw her in such a state, he was actually disappointed in her but since it''s not something that concerned him, he brushed it off. Understanding her situation now, the disappointment from that day vanished entirely. She has been working for him for more than 5 years now, and he knew from the day she stepped into his office that she''s into him. Despite that; she never overstepped her boundaries until the day Diana showed up and her making their lips touched. He wouldn''t just judge her because of this news, not that it''s any of his business as anyway. Hannah cried her heart out when she got home. She''s not deaf and could hear everything about her being a whore and other bad names. She couldn''t even raised her head up till she left the company''s premises. But she has herself to blame. All her proud nature and attitude was the main, before they added the fact that, she got screwed by a stranger, when she wouldn''t even accept a handshake from anyone in the company. Getting to the company the next day; she waited for Ethan''s arrival. She nearly fell down under the mockery stare of people who wouldn''t dare look her straight in the eyes before. She wanted this to end, she need to leave. Getting to Ethan''s office; she submitted her resignation letter to him. Ethan asked her to hold on while he scrolled through the letter. He scoffed and looked up at Hannah who had her eyes staring at her feet. "You''re resigning." He said. It''s not a question but Hannah still nodded her head. "Because of the gossip about you sleeping with that dude?" Ethan asked. Hannah was surprised, as she wanted to leave before Ethan also heard the full story, but not so surprised at the same time, Ethan isn''t the harsh type, so someone must have had the confidence to report it to him. "What will you do after you leave? Commit suicide?" He asked again. Hannah gulped, she really did think of that the other night, but shook it off her mind as it came. "How old are you now?" Ethan asked. "Just turned 29." She replied. "Come here." Ethan said and stood up from his seat, walked toward the couch and gestured for Hannah to sit as well, which she did, still not able to look up at him. "There''s nothing wrong with a 29 year old having sex. It might be the situation the sex occur from that made you feel this way, but you''re mature enough to do as you please. Because they mocked you doesn''t mean they are pure as well. If you leave now, you will be free from the gossip, fine!, but what will happen if you come across one of them I''m the future? do you think they wouldn''t talk about it because you are no more working here?" Ethan asked. With tears streaming down her face, Hannah shook her head. "Good that you know. You might end up resulting to killing yourself if it follows you around. I will suggest you face it here and don''t let gossip bring you down, you''re in a position to give orders and should be able to quiet them down if you can stop feeling dejected. I don''t concern myself with this stuff and you know that, being someone who has worked with me for a long while, so it''s up to you. You''re a reliable girl, and I really appreciate your commitment to this company, so I''m giving you a chance to set things right, fight instead of running and gain strength from you error. But it''s still up to you if you wish to leave, I''ve done my part." Ethan concluded. He passed the letter back to her, "think about it and email me if you still feel like you can''t cope." He added. Hannah sniffed and took the letter from him, she squeezed it with her palm and look up at Ethan with her tear filled face. "Thank you sir, I''m sorry for this and I won''t leave." She said in a low tone. Ethan stretched forward his hand for a handshake and she shakily took it. "Goodluck." He said with a smile. He is 100% sure the girl will resort to suicide if care is not taken. And also couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. She was so reliable that he searched for his brother all those years without any worries about company affairs. It will be a waste if something that she''s supposed to just learn from, ended up being something she lost her life because of it. Chapter 79 - Left A Note Diana couldn''t think of anything at this rate. She''s not sure what to think anymore, Nathan''s life is being threatened. She didn''t know when she drifted into a dream land with the letter in her hand. After waking up, she headed for her dagger throwing practice. No one knew what was going on in her head at this moment, but her expression was grim. She practiced and funny enough; those hits that was so hard to achieve before was easily achieved this time around. She stared at the mannequin like she''s staring at her mortal enemy and kept throwing with her heart full of hatred and resentment. When she snapped back into her sense; she was amazed by her achievement. She went for her swimming section and spent the rest of the day in front of the monitor; practicing as instructed by the instructor. After the day was over, she headed to the room she shared with her mates. Looking at them chat with each other and involved her as usual; she couldn''t help but feel hurt again. Yes! she wants to live so bad and get her mother away from Shane''s den without much people getting hurt, to end the crazy guy life with her hand and get this over with. She wants to be with her father after this is over, but if it will cost her the lives of these people who are very good to her to achieve all that; how will she be different from Shane?. She will be hurting the innocent, for what? just to live? How will her life turn like after doing such a thing? Also, she''s not an idiot. Even if she''s dumb; she has watched movies and understand how this kind of situation always end up. If she proceeds with the request, she will end up being a puppet. The person will still contact her again and make more requests, and she won''t be able to turn him down, that''s how monsters got created in most movies, and she''s not ready to go that lane. She''s tired of all this. ¡­.. Finally it''s the night before the deadline. She saw another letter in the afternoon as well, stating how she''s well behaved today and reminded her that she only has a day left before Nathan return and got killed after she got taken care of first. They are clearly making her understand that they are watching her every move. ''If you''re reading this, please make this get to the boss. There''s a traitor in our midst. I was tasked to kill Fatty and Beast. I couldn''t find much information. I hope this clue could help. The teeth belong to the mysterious man, perhaps a DNA could help reveal the culprit. To Nathan: I hope you will be safe and find the person, I''m sure you will do something about it before he gets to you. Please be safe. Don''t let my father find out I''m gone before he gets back on his feet, and make him understand it''s my choice and no one killed me. You have a grudge on Shane, so I hope you will be able to get rid of him and then, my mom can be free. This is better than hurting my fellow mate, tell my Dad I''m sorry and thank you so much for taking care of me.'' Diana cross-checked her note once again and set it down on her dresser table, placed the teeth on it and picked up a pen, rolled up her pajamas sleeve and write on her hand, ''I left a note in my room, please inform my teacher'' She''s sure about one thing, no one is allowed into their private room anyhow, even the culprit couldn''t get the letter delivered to her room, but her keyhole. She wiped her tears and pulled down her sleeve, with full determination; she headed out of her room and left for her shared one. She laid down on her bed quietly, chatted normally with her mates like they usually do before sleeping, she wanted to at least be happy before leaving. A few hours later, she was sure they were finally asleep. She brought out the needle and remote. She stared at the timer, which is how the instructors programmed the time the bed will return to it original place. She took a deep sigh, as her mind started wavering. She''s not sure how fast the effect on the needle was, so she had her thumb positioned on her bed number. Immediately she poked herself with the needle; she felt her vision go blurry and her entire being losing its energy. It happened so fast that she doubted if she would have managed to press the remote, if she hasn''t positioned her thumb on it earlier. Before her consciousness slipped away completely, she heard Loner''s voice echoed in her head, "guys quick, grab the remote." she heard him said before she blacked out completely. Chapter 80 - Ugly D Diana slowly opened her eyes, different voices could be heard everywhere, ''is this how noisy afterlife is? I guess there''s no peace anywhere.'' She took a deep sigh and tried to lift herself up. Before she could succeed in doing that. "She''s awake!" she heard someone exclaimed, and woosh! She was up in mid air. Her heart leaped, making her wonder if it''s how heaven was or perhaps she''s in hell and was about to be thrown inside fire. It''s funny because she''s not sure. She believe she hasn''t done anything that could make her end in hell. All those ridiculous kept popping, but she''s still being caught and throw up again. "Eh? what''s going on? put me down!" she screamed. Before she knew it; she was thrown up and caught again. she heard cheers and laughter everywhere. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest as she got thrown up again, ''wait heart!'' she exclaimed in her head, ''can I still breath after death? or I didn''t die?'' she thought and felt her body get settled down on the floor. Gaining her balance; she looked around the hall illuminated by an orange light, which gives a clear view to everything around her. Her eyes darted around, looking at the familiar faces of the trainees she has come to know; she knew immediately that she''s not dead. Fear gripped her heart immediately, ''how come?'' she thought and suddenly, she saw a guy with a cut on his lips among the crowd who were still all over her for a reason unknown to her. She stepped backward immediately and quickly look around for a weapon to defend herself with. Her eyes caught Nathan standing at a very far end in the hall, his hands across his chest, staring at her with his back against the wall. "Woah! she''s scared of you Rick." Someone said to the guy whom Diana deducted to be behind everything. Diana break her gaze with Nathan and look at the guys. She kind of feel like an idiot now, she felt like something isn''t right. "Diana!" She heard the voice of Beast and turn around like an idiot, and got pulled into a tight hug immediately. Fatty who was standing in queue behind Beast hugged her as well. "Ok guys, can someone explain to me what''s going on please." she said, looking around at everyone faces. There are so many of them that it''s making her feel dizzy. "When I told you, no one here will try to kill you, it''s because I''m sure they wouldn''t Diana." Aroma walk up to her from the crowd and patted her shoulder. "Everyone here undergo this same trial before officially becoming a member of this organization, Rick here isn''t a spy, it was a test and you passed, congratulations." Aroma informed her. Diana was shocked silly, ''what sort of trial was that?'' she thought. "But," Aroma continued, "none of them has ever chose to take their own lives, they summoned the courage and reported to a senior, taking the risk, while the greedy one who chose to execute the task were killed. Your roommates knew about the plan and was fully alert, if you had really chose to kill them, this will be your funeral instead of your welcome celebration." Engulfing the still dazed Diana in a hug, Aroma whispered into her ears, "I''m proud of you Diana, you''ve impressed me, I will keep my end of the promise tomorrow, thanks for not letting me down." She said and moved away to allow her time with the fellow trainees. Her colleagues started showering her with praises, making Diana stunned. She just attempted suicide and she''s getting praised for it. She somehow started feeling good about this and has begun smiling and chatting with them. She expected the Rick dude to whine about losing 3 teeth but instead, he praised her and even shared with the rest, how he find her brave and interesting. "Hey everyone, time to tell her about the donations from you all." Madonna, with her cat in her hand appeared, a smile on her face. It seems everyone was very happy with her, even the old woman that barely left her spot unless she was heading inside her room to sleep or the cafeteria to grab something to eat was present. "Oh yeah!" A trainee exclaimed and brought out a piece of A4 paper from her trousers pocket. "Aroma paid 10,000 USD from the 50,000 USD you''re owning the corporation for the needed items you got. All the trainees has cleared the debt you''re owning for food and also volunteered to pay for your intake for the next two month. And¡­.." The girl outlined her reward and welcome her for officially becoming a part of them. Diana held her breath all through the reading, she didn''t understand why she felt like killing herself again, she wondered how attempting suicide bring forward this sort of reply. She was shocked and also by the amount Aroma gave her, the debt always felt like a joke to her, but now that someone paid such amount for her from it, she finally took it seriously. She looked for Aroma, but the crowd couldn''t let her get a good view or locate her. That''s a huge amount of money, and she hope to repay her one day. "Thank you guys." Diana said with sincerity. They made her feel like a hero for trying to kill herself. "And oh!" the girl suddenly exclaimed. Diana''s heart was ready for another surprise and she did got one. "We came up with a name for you." She said and everyone started smiling mischievously making Diana felt an oncoming headache. "You''re no more Diana here, you''re Ugly D." The girl said and everyone cheered. "No! No! No!..." Diana exclaimed non stop until she got their attention. "You guys can''t seriously mean that." she said, her eyes wide opened. She didn''t understand why her former nickname ''rat'' sound pleasing in her ear now. Chapter 81 - Nathans Fear Nathan''s POV: "I was scared, I was scared of what I can and what I will surely do. I must admit I allowed her to join because she''s rare. Her confidence, Aroma''s vouch, her pain and much more fits the category of an outstanding assassin. When she approached me and pulled at my hair; I was shocked, because I kept tabs on Ethan without his knowledge, I need to make sure my brother was safe after all. I only stopped after he went to and returned from the army, but that''s when he began his search for me. I was supposed to be at ease that he will be able to defend himself, but he stubbornly made searching for me his other goal aside from making the company more successful. While keeping tabs on him; I understand a lot of things about him. He has never dated and has never showed interest in a woman. He''s always into studying and unbeknown to me then; he was giving it his all to be able to stand as a free man and begin his search. Knowing all that, I was amazed by this ugly girl I''m staring at right now could sit on his lap and pulled his hair. I wasn''t sure what their relationship was, but could feel that she was very angry and all tensed up at that moment she''s sitting on my lap, so I kissed her to confirm their relationship. Kissing isn''t something unless there''s feelings involved here, so it''s no big deal to me. I find her interesting and was having fun till I find out who she really was. Her existence is behind my parting with my family, but I''m okay with the man I''ve become and had no resentment. I was traumatized by the event though. No matter how hard I tried to not let it get to me, it''s still surface and yes, I must say it''s one of the reasons I managed to keep my emotions intact and not lost it completely like I wished to. Everything changed completely within me, when I took her to see her father. I cared for her when I know who she was but my will to make her an assassin even though I could just make her stay in the base, find a small role for her and keep her safe, didn''t waver until I saw Alexander. The image of his smiling energetic face surfaced in my head, and I was mad at the state he''s in right now. His teasing then made sense to me as I grew up, and it''s one of the memories that comforted me all through my dark times. Seeing him like that really hurts, even though I can''t understand why I cared. That''s when my fear for Diana started growing more. I knew she needed to undergo the trial as soon as possible, and was scared of what will happen if she really chose to hurt her roommate. I don''t spare people like that and killed them myself, and knew I would kill her immediately before I realize what I have done. I''m the type of person who could kill her without batting an eyelash. The thought of Alexander having to know his daughter died like that tortured my heart, which made me started doubting if I should still make her go this lane. And then, my brother called. He asked to speak with her and I made him realize how the timing was bad. Then he spoke, he said he''s not against her grooming to be an assassin anymore, he just wants her safe and be able to love her after all is over. He said he''s willing to respect her decision and begged me to give him a chance to pursue his feelings for her, he promised to wait till she achieved what she wants and not sway her feeling from it. All he wanted was an assurance that she will be his when she''s all done with her plan. I wasn''t expecting such from Ethan. Honestly I would have wondered what he sees in her if I had known Diana from a distance but I understand she''s a good girl after the small time I''ve come to know her. I knew Ethan said that for fear of losing her completely but still doesn''t understand who she is and everything entirely, so I explained to him that night and promised to allow him to speak with Diana. I told him she''s gonna undergo a trial and Ethan said he trusted she will pass without a second thought. I wanted to believe him so badly, but I was still scared. When she saw my body and blushed, I was pissed at her because of the stage my brother put her in his heart, it annoyed me that she showed such reaction to my body when my brother was so much into her, I refused to listen to her when she wanted to speak with me, because I was scared she will talk about it and admit she''s not into my brother and also not into me which I wouldn''t mind, I don''t have a heart to show such affection anyway, but my brother is another case entirely. Ethan was so sincere that I couldn''t bare to hear that from her, and also due to the fact that her trial is starting the next day. I didn''t leave the country and was watching how she looked around, trying to find the person. Aroma was scared as well, even though she pretended like she''s cool with it. Looking at her now, I''m proud of her, but still scared because this path isn''t easy and Alexander state still worries me. This is not only about Diana''s life. Her being alive is the reason her parents still chose to fight for theirs. I''m really scared at this rate. Also scared for my brother. This ugly girl meant a lot more than she can imagine." Chapter 82 - Wont Be Ugly Forever "You guys can''t seriously mean that." Diana said looking at them in awe. "And why not?" One of them asked. "But I''m not¡­" Diana couldn''t complete the sentence before she saw everyone paid their full attention to what she''s gonna say. ''Yes, what was I about to say? that I''m not ugly? damn it! but I can''t just accept this, it''s not something I can change after I allowed it, it''s gonna follow me around.'' She battled her thought and took a deep sigh. "Please change it to something else, having to hear myself got called by that name isn''t gonna make me happy." Diana said, ''I''ve went through a lot because of this appearance of mine.'' she said the last part in her head. "Did you questioned before calling Fatty, Black, Beast and Loner by those names? We selected our code name according to our appearances, pain, character and many more, to secure our identity in the outside world. Aren''t you ugly?" The girl asked after explaining. ''Damn it!'' Diana cursed in her head. She recalled how she agreed that Fatty and Beast fits those girls in her head when she first came. She really didn''t wonder what their real names could be. "But you''re called SB, can I at least get to be called UD? That''s better, it''s still the same, just an abbreviation." she tried to reason with them. She knew they were right, it felt really good to call those people by their flaws and appearance. SB, ''sneaky bastard'' in full calm down a bit and tried to reconsider, she''s still their hero tonight after all. "So, what do you guys think?" She asked the others. They contemplated on it for a while. Diana kept looking at them discussed with hopeful expression. It''s like they were about to sentence her to death or something. ''Please guys, I won''t be ugly forever. Aroma promised to help with my protruded teeth, my skin irritation will finally leave after I conquered my cold, which will only left me with my teeth hue, which isn''t an issue, because the colour is natural. The protrusion of the teeth is what made the colour a big deal.'' Diana kept explaining her situation in her head, hoping it will get into their head one way or the other. "Fine!" SB finally spoke, being dramatic about it like she''s acting on set. The seniors kept smiling as they watch their drama. "We decided to call you The Ugly Diana, course you''re not beautiful so we aren''t changing our mind, but it will be abbreviated as TUD." She informed her, with a stoic expression. ''I will just assume the ''U'' to be unique then.'' Diana thought in her head and thanked them. Immediately she thanked them, everyone cheered and returned to their jovial self before they got to the changing of name part. Diana was stunned by how these people change expressions and mood in a flash, she wondered if they undergo training on it as well. They chatted happily, and just like that, no one called Diana anymore. It was silly in her ear but immediately after the acceptance, even her roommates didn''t make a mistake with what they call her now. Some waiters started coming in, pushing a trolley with refreshments around. Everyone started picking a glass containing juice of different flavors, based on their choices, as well as snacks and all. She couldn''t help but smile to herself. She attempted suicide and got awarded with a nice treat like this, ''what a ridiculous situation'' she thought. She was now sitting with her roommates and decided to clear her mind, she really wanted to know them now. Clearing her throat, she spoke up, "hum guys, can I know your real names and where you''re from?" she asked, hoping it wasn''t restricted in this place. Fatty excitedly spoke up first, "I''m Emma, from London." "Samantha from Philippine." Beast said. "Kwesi from Ghana." Black said. "Jung from Korea." Loner said. "Tiger from the zoo.'' Zika said making everyone burst into laughter. Diana was excited, she felt happy and couldn''t point her finger on what''s making her so happy as they chat on and on. Zika sticked with his tiger from zoo joke and didn''t reveal his real identity. She came to understand that he has been here for a while and would soon leave them, he''s more experienced and was already used to going by the name Zika. It could also be related to his past, so she let it be and complimented them for their beautiful names and all. She recalled something and looked at the direction she saw Nathan earlier and was stunned to see him at the same spot, still staring at her. Immediately their gaze locked, he gestured for her to come. "Excuse me guys." Diana took permission and stood up from her seat and walked toward Nathan, while her mates resume with their chats. They all look so happy and it seem like they weren''t where they were right now. It''s like they were in a vacation camp, enjoying themselves and not in an organization where they make deals and take mission that could make them become rich all of a sudden as well as take their life. One thing is clear though, it was their choice to be there. Chapter 83 - Her Choice Diana walked towards Nathan, looking at his stoic expression. But immediately she got to where he stood; before she could say anything, his hand went around her waist, making her widened her eyes. "What are you doing?" she asked, looking up at his face. She knew it was useless to try and free herself from him anyway. Even though he didn''t apply much strength to it, she still felt like being in between an iron cage. Not paying attention to her questions, Nathan, who only wanted to confirm if she''s fit for all this, as there will be some situations which might make her being intimate with someone she didn''t know, whether, since it''s work related. Feeling not so good with this; Diana cleared her throat, "this isn''t right." she said, feeling scared. She felt scared because she couldn''t even reply like she wished to. She would have cursed and hit him now, but can she dare do that? aside from the fact that she shamelessly asked him to sleep with her, which he didn''t when he could; He helped her a lot and he''s officially her boss now. But she''s completely sane now, and didn''t like the closeness. There isn''t any particular reason for it, which made it seem awkward. Before she could finish thinking, "I''m proud of you human." Nathan said, which made Diana finally calm down, the hug made sense now. "Thank you." she said. "Do you still want this? You could die at anytime human, I''m giving you a chance to rethink tonight. I can still let you stay here and get protected, without having to become like us till that bastard is out. If you die, your parents struggle will be in vain, what do you say?" Nathan asked. Diana felt touched by his consideration, she could detect the sincerity in his tone, which was unlikely. But no! even though she came this lane to survive at all cost and kill Shane in the first place; it''s different now. She felt different and also getting more confident in her prowess. She wants this now, not only because she has a goal, but also because tonight she came to understand a lot of things. She has everything she has ever wished for here. There''s hope to taking down her enemies with her own hands, there is equality among them here, the treatment she got here is so good if the harshness in the training was excluded. Even her foster family didn''t treat her this well, everything they did for her seem forced, it''s like they were threatened to do so or something. Her assumed twin sister treated her like her mortal enemy. She wanted this now, because she has come to like it. She couldn''t fathom how harsh the training will get but she''s willing to take up on the challenge. After tonight; she''s all for it and ready to face what''s to come. "I want to do this." Diana finally spoke into his chest. Nathan raised his brow and release her, "Are you sure? there''s no special treatment after today." He said. "I''m cool with it." She said. "It will get harder. you will have to kill if asked or missioned to. you will barely see me; so no one to complain to, and Aroma will get more harsher as you train further. You can''t talk about me behind my back, so we would barely talk to each other unless it''s work related. Are you still willing?" Nathan asked with a smirk lingering on his lips, even though he was really worried. "As long as the person I have to kill is a bastard like Shane, I''m cool with it." Diana replied. "Rest assured, we don''t just kill people. We made our own findings after we got the missions before agreeing to it." Nathan assured. "Then I''m in." She said as a matter of fact. "You chose this human, if you want to back away after today, I will be forced to kill you. But I''m sure you won''t regret if you manage to hold on till the end." Nathan threatened and assured her. Despite that; Diana look determined and her will didn''t waver. "I''m fine with it." She stated. Nathan was very pleased with her and felt his fear vanished. He gave her the chance after all, whatever happens after will be on her shoulder to bear. It''s her choice. His left arm still around her waist, he lifted her face with his right arm to look up at him directly in the eyes and leaned closer. "Hey! I can''t." Diana protested as his face got closer to her. Even if they have kissed before, she wasn''t clear headed then and thought it was Ethan she kissed in her dream which turned out to be someone else. She''s ugly yes! but that didn''t mean she should just welcome meaningless kisses, also from the twin brother of the man she''s not even sure how he managed to make her heart race for him. She tilted her head sideways, avoiding his lips that nearly touched hers. "That''s the reaction I expected from you human, don''t get swayed. Since you like my already like my brother." Nathan smile at her response. "But you have to understand something human. There will be a situation where you can''t say no, to such intimacy." he added. She has to start learning from her choice from now, course there will be some things coming that will make her doubt if she made a good choice by not taking his offer today. Diana was flabbergasted and thought he wanted to kiss her, not knowing he was only confirming something. She wanted to give him her ultimate move, which is kicking his groin, but couldn''t bring herself to do something that will hurt him. Nathan patted her head, "good girl." he said. Diana flashed him a glare, "you can''t attempt that." She said, she feared he might actually kiss her. "I can do as I want, now come with me." He said, releasing her waist and headed out of the Hall, while the still enraged Diana had no choice than to follow. She looked around as they walked and walked for a while. They were getting closer to where Diana understand to be his quarter. Her imagination started running wild, ''he said he could do as he pleases, he just attempt to kissed me a while ago, I shamelessly asked him to sleep with me, could it be¡­'' she halted her steps immediately she got to the part where she thought of the possibility of Nathan wanting to sleep with her. "Please wait," she said, making Nathan halted his steps as well and turned around to look at her. "I can''t do it, I''d rather die." She said flatly. "Do what?" Nathan asked, raising his brow at her. "Well, what you''re planning, we are on our way to your room right?" Diana blurted out her thoughts. "What!" Nathan exclaimed, before bursting into laughter, "you''re thinking too highly of yourself human, it''s Ethan that wanted to speak with you." He said. Diana heart began a marathon at the mention of Ethan. She gulped and blinked non stop. ''What''s with this heart again?'' she asked in her head. Chapter 84 - Giving him a chance "W-w-what!" Diana exclaimed, stuttering in the process. "Why?" She asked. Nathan scoffed, "you will find out when you speak with him." Nathan replied and headed in. Diana followed along, her head filled up with numerous thoughts, she doesn''t understand why she''s getting so nervous. This is unlike her and also due to how they ended up departing the last time; she didn''t know how to face him. She turned down his feelings then and not sure how the conversation between them will be like. It will be very awkward. ¡­.. Diana kept rubbing her palm together as Nathan switched on his laptop and was connecting with Ethan. ''It''s fine, it''s no big deal, he just wants to say hi, perhaps his grandpa asked after me.'' Diana wasn''t sure of what to expect from him, so she kept coming up with different excuses in her head to calm herself. "Hello brother." She heard Nathan spoke and look at the screen to find Ethan smiling face staring at her. "Hi brother." Ethan replied Nathan''s greeting and could already guess that Diana passed the trial, as Nathan has cold heartedly told him that, it''s either he gets to see a photo of Diana''s corpse or the alive one. He said it depends on the result of the trial. "You two have fun." Nathan said and left. Diana stared at Ethan for a while, not knowing what to say, ''say something please, this is torture.'' she pleaded in her head. Ethan was enjoying how she kept rubbing her palms together without knowing she''s doing so. He could see how nervous she seem and was glad he could bring out such effect from her, it means she still feel something at least. "How was your training?" Ethan finally spoke. Diana sighed, which didn''t go unnoticed by Ethan, who smiled in return. Diana was pleased with where the conversation started from. She sat well on the couch and felt less nervous since Ethan didn''t touch the subject they had before departing. "It''s not bad." she replied. "I thought your look would have improved after not seeing you for a while but," Ethan tsked, "you look more ugly." He added, which made Diana opened her eyes wide, all her nervousness vanishing totally. "You!!" she glared at him. "Me what?" Ethan asked, enjoying her reaction. "I will strangle you to death." she didn''t know when she blurted out what was supposed to be her inner thoughts. "It''s fine, I told you I could keep my sanity no matter how you look." He said. That''s sweet and annoying at the same time. it sounded like a confession, reminder, teasing and mocking in Diana''s head. The good ones are more than the annoying ones, so she kept quiet and didn''t retort. "I''ve missed your disturbance Diana, no one to do cute revenge on me." Ethan pouted, making Diana rolled her eyes. Without realising it, she''s loosening up and returning to her former self. She couldn''t think of anything else now, except their conversation, which was intended. Ethan wanted to take it slow. "You expected me to say I miss something too? well I didn''t miss anything about you. How''s grandpa?" Diana asked. She really do miss the old man. Ethan sighed, because his grandpa is still demanding an explanation on Diana''s whereabouts. The fact that Nathan opened up to him was a miracle because he understands how secretive he was meant to be as someone of his status. But on another thought, he knew he wouldn''t back down if Nathan had not chosen to explain, which could be deducted as Nathan not wanting him to get hurt. He couldn''t just tell another person, it''s a secret and should remain a secret, but the old man was still very persistent. Showing up at his office when he felt enraged and demanding that he say something and all. "He''s fine, and he really misses you." Ethan said. Diana eyes lit up at once, "really?" she asked and Ethan nodded his head in response. Diana wanted to ask him to say hi on her behalf but knew it won''t happen, so she smiled to herself and felt her heart ease. At least someone missed her, she''s sure her foster family will finally breathe well now that she''s not with them anymore. Her mother could go ahead and be lovey dovey with Rihanna as she pleases now, without having to stop when she returns home. Seeing her smiling brightly, Ethan panicked in his heart as he knew it was the right time to speak up now. He''s scared of being rejected. It took him a lot of sleepless nights to finally chose to agree with her path and willing to give it his all. "Please permit me to not give up on you Diana." He spoke up, making Diana smile froze. Diana heart began it''s marathon again, as she stared into his eyes that was obvious that he''s worried about her response. "I''m willing to allow you to do whatever you want, you can be an assassin, be a killer, train as much as you want, I''m cool with it now. Please leave a little space in your heart for me, I want you to do whatever you want, but still know that I''m here. Please give me a chance, I won''t stand in your path but walk with you all through in my heart and soul." He said. He intentionally outlined all the excuses that could made Diana not want to consider him, to make her free her mind. Diana felt herself holding her breath. She wondered how she''s worth this much. This is insane and it''s hard to believe this perfect guy is willing to do this much for her. She didn''t know where it came from, but she ended up saying, "if you''re still single when I''m done here, then I wouldn''t mind." She felt her heart racing more as the word escaped her lips. She finds herself awaiting his reply. Ethan smiled mischievously, ''who said, we will only meet when you''re done here?'' he asked in his head. Nathan has made him understand that Diana and all the trainees has the right to tour the word and do as they pleases while they were out on a mission. That is how most of them satisfy their sexual needs and breathe different air. Because some mission needs lots of planning and most people spend months to execute it at times, while some got lucky and manages to take out their target earlier. Some of them can even take the chance to visit their hometown if they want, as long as it wouldn''t affect their mission. He said they could have a chance to meet, but how could he break the news to Diana. He promised not to sway her from her training after all. The fact that she gave such reply is enough for him. Seeing him not saying anything, Diana looked at him and paused her lips. If Ethan is willing to not put himself in danger and stay away like he promised, then she shouldn''t ignore her heart, or hurt his. "Thank you Diana." Ethan said. Chapter 85 - Shes Happy "I can be rest assured that you won''t look at other guys right?" Ethan asked. Diana squinted her eyes, "why are you.." she couldn''t complete her sentence. "Why am I what?" He asked. This still seem like a dream to Diana, she wondered if this is happening. Ethan is making it seem like she''s very important or something. Looking at his handsome face and thinking back to her reflection still made her had her doubt as to if this is really happening."Nothing, I''m not here to look at men, I have my reasons for being here and also, who could be more handsome as you are here." Diana rolled her eyes at her last statement. Ethan smiled, feeling happy for her remark. He got the look anyway, there''s no doubt about it. "I will make sure you don''t regret giving me a chance, I won''t freak out at your face no matter what." He said, holding the urge to giggle. He didn''t want to burden her with so much emotions. Even though he''s feeling over the moon right now, he couldn''t show it fully, he has made his promise before Nathan broke rules for him. "Seriously?" Diana asked, flashing him a glare. "Yes, seriously." Ethan replied. "If I were there right now, you will be so sorry for saying that." Diana said, making Ethan raised his brow at her. "Tempting!" he exclaimed and giggled, "you will have a lot of time to that, don''t worry too much as I really want to be sorry." He added. "Shut up!" Diana rolled her eyes. "You passed your trial, congratulations." Ethan suddenly changed the topic.Diana felt excited once more, she really felt good about the trial after she earned all those rewards, she didn''t have to mind her order and eat as much she want for two months. She never get fat no matter her intake anyway, it''s like something takes it away as soon as she swallowed it. "Yeah." Diana replied."So what''s your new name? My brother is Maniac," Ethan halted his speech and scoffed. If he and Nathan aren''t family, if they weren''t identical in appearance and all; he knew he wouldn''t be able to find him. During his search, there''s no actual name for Nathan, except the ridiculous Maniac. Chris struggled a lot because of this.He gets to know that, they need to change their names to hide their identity. There won''t be a surname, just that one single name given to them. ''He''s indeed a maniac.'' Diana thought in her head as she recalled him kissing her before bringing her to see her brother, ''what kind of a person who does that if there isn''t something wrong with his mental state''."TUD." she replied before she knew it. Ethan mouth shaped in an ''O'' as soon as Diana replied."What?" Diana asked, already feeling a teasing coming. "Nothing. I''m guessing the D at the end stands for Diana right?" He asked, and continued "but why do I have a strange feeling about the U¡­" "Shut up!" Diana screamed at him. "I guess I''m right then." He said with a grin. "It''s unique okay?" Diana pouted, regretting the fact that she told him."Nice change." Ethan replied. They kept talking and having their moments happily, not focusing on what to come but the present. Ethan was excited and couldn''t believe it''s real. He didn''t think he would be interested in another woman if Diana did not accept him. It''s not only because of his feelings for Diana, but because women don''t interest him. Even though he hasn''t dated before, a lot of them has made attempt on him and he didn''t like their methods that was like torture in his life. They took advantage of his kindness and do a lot of immoral things just to get to him, which irritates him. He likes that he fell for Diana, to him; she''s really worth it. He had studied her during the little time they interact with each other and like her kind of person. Aside from her face, she''s perfect. ***** Getting inside her room; she rolled and rolled on her bed. They were given a day off, since it''s morning already. No mandatory training today unless they just wish to practice on their own. Diana recalled her conversation with Ethan and couldn''t help but giggled. It''s crazy but she felt at ease after sorting her feelings. She had said she wouldn''t imagine things till it happened and it did. She could have hope about being with him and still focus on her goal, be at ease that he wouldn''t endangered his life for falling for him. She has one more thing to get strong for now. She kept smiling like an idiot and face palming nonstop. Ethan accept her as she is, so she didn''t bother being too excited about her meeting with Aroma in a few hours time. She said she''s gonna keep her promise, as Diana made her proud. She doesn''t have to worry about someone finally falling for her because her teeth is back to normal and not creepy like before. Someone already did, her mother commented that she''s beautiful with sincerity when they met, and her family from her father''s side didn''t show any hostility or acted out of place, the people here isn''t about one''s appearance either. What more could she want? Even though she wants her face to look good; she wasn''t feeling bad about her appearance like before. She hasn''t had her seizure as this place is all about training and training. Even if she did, Aroma has given her something to use to avoid it.She just realize how so much has changed for her. She stared into space with full heart. She knew she''s happy. According to Nathan, her mother won''t get hurt by the crazy bastard, which made her worry less, as she only has to get her out of Shane''s cage, and her father promised to get better. She felt happy. She laid there quietly, enjoying her current feelings and ready to get her teeth in shape in a few hours. Chapter 86 - Shes missing and needed to be found A black expensive motorcycle drove at a scary speed on a long almost endless field. Aroma being the driver while Diana as the passenger clutch onto her waist tightly, cursing Aroma in her head. "Oh god! we are gonna have an accident!" Diana exclaimed but the breeze seems to carry her words to a direction, totally opposite Aroma''s hearing. Instead she increased her speed.Diana wasn''t sure how they got to where they were now, because she ended up shutting her eyes tightly after the increase of speed. While Aroma stylishly step down like a supermodel in the middle of a photoshoot section, Diana was puking her guts out at a side.In between heavy breathing, she looked up at Aroma, "that''s not fair." she said. "I''m sorry about that, we won''t get anything done if I didn''t do that." Aroma explained. It isn''t part of training and she knew the speed was too much."Okay." Diana said and stood up. She finally take a good look around and saw a single house in front of her. She looked around more and couldn''t detect another house in sight, just this single house alone. Aroma walked toward it after Diana has calmed down a bit. While following along, Diana finally asked the question that has been on her mind since all these while, "Hum, are you a dentist?" she asked. "I specialize in different fields, I got curious and research on everything medical related. It''s fun, and there''s more I''m still curious about. why do you ask?" Aroma explained and asked. "That''s cool, I''m just curious." Diana replied."Don''t get too curious here Diana, if you asked someone else about this, they will start suspecting you. Keep your curiosity to yourself to avoid getting in trouble." Aroma advised her while she entered the lock to her lab, which Diana assumed to be just a house."Can I at least know your real name?" Diana requested. "It''s Tiffany." Aroma replied and headed inside as soon as she opened the door."Wow! your name is beautiful, I really¡­.." Diana word got stuck in her throat as she stared at the view before her. She has only seen such lab in movies, "just how rich are you?" she couldn''t help but ask, as her eyes darted around the beautiful views."More than you can imagine, now come with me." Aroma said and headed toward a closed door in the lab, while taking off her leather jacket in the process. "Oh my god!" Diana exclaimed as she saw different types of poisonous animals in transparent cube glass, all alive and looking healthy. "Don''t touch anything." Aroma cautioned. Diana watched her steps as she followed along. She kept staring back at the box shaped glass, filled with scorpions, frogs with weird colours she has never seen before, spiders, weird fishes, snakes and many more. She''s sure she''s gonna have a nightmare today for sure. But that didn''t stop her from marvelling at the beauty of the lab. if one looked past the dangerous animals, this is epic!. They entered the room and Aroma changed into a white lab coat, tied her hair and bun it. Within 15 minutes, she has transformed into a scientists figure in Diana''s eyes. Seeing Diana still in a daze, staring at her like she''s looking at something cool. Aroma scoffed and passed her a patient gown to change into, which she took from her after gulping hard. If she''s a man, she will be ready to sell her soul for Aroma, she wowed her all the time, and she''s very straightforward. It won''t be weird if she says she''s crushing on her right now. "I haven''t tried this on a human before, but I''ve experimented it on an animal." Aroma stated as she brought out the needed equipment, placing them on the table, while Diana listen to what she''s saying and changing her outfit. Diana didn''t understand why, but she trusted Aroma completely that she just kept doing as she said without doubting her for a second. Diana was now laying on the bed. She had no idea what it was exactly, but something was stuck in her mouth to make it remained open. Aroma injected her gum, making it numb to feeling. She didn''t understand what she''s doing, but she could feel something going on, but she had her eyes glued on Aroma serious expression which made her look more alluring to her. ... Rihanna and her friends were seen inside her room. It''s the weekend and they usually take turns in going over to each person''s home for their girly stuff. Preparing for shopping, gossip, gist and all. That''s when they all gang up and pick on Diana''s appearance and mock her to their heart''s content. "That girl is still missing?" One of her friends asked, which made Rihanna lively face turn serious. It felt so good within the first week Diana went missing, but a few days after, she started feeling not so good about it. The house became awfully silent, since she and Diana barely lasted a week without beating each other up. She hated Diana with passion, but she didn''t pack and left the house on her own will, but went missing; which could mean a lot of things. She finds herself preferring that they keep hating each other and fighting than for her to go missing like this. She nodded her head in response to her friend''s question. "That''s for the better, at least she''s gone now." Another friend said, making Rihanna glared at her. "She''s missing and needed to be found." Rihanna declared, making her friends stare at her in awe. Chapter 87 - "Thats All?" After a few hours, "done!" Aroma exclaimed, taking off her gloves. ''What!'' Diana exclaimed in her head. She watched Aroma put on a new pair of gloves and took out the iron like object in her mouth. Diana didn''t feel any changes, she looked confused. that''s all?" She asked, opening her mouth and closing it. She reached her hand to her mouth and touched her teeth, to her surprise; it''s not perfectly straightened like a natural teeth, but actually normal and not pushing out her lip anymore. Her upper lip is still slightly pushed out because of the impact of it being in that position for a very long time, but could still be helped, it''s no big deal, but this seems very easy to Diana. She was expecting something that will take some effort to achieve, but it''s like she had been suffering because of it for nothing. She can''t believe this. Aroma, who didn''t see it as a big deal as well, didn''t pay attention to her and kept tidying up the place, she like her lab clean and doesn''t have the luxury to pay attention to Diana idiotic drama. She could see her caressing her mouth like an idiot, within the corner of her eyes. Diana didn''t get any reply to her question, so she thought it was because she didn''t thank her first, "thank you," she said, which still sounds weird to her, ''is this really done?'' she couldn''t help but asked in her head. She''s really saying her thanks for it and still find it unbelievable. "That''s all?" she asked again, but Aroma ignored her until everywhere is back to how they met it. She took off her gloves and look at her, "that''s all and you''re welcome." "Why is it so easy like it''s no big deal?" She asked. "I told you from the start that it''s nothing special as far as I know what to do, stop with questioning and let head back." Aroma said, taking off her coat and putting on her jacket. Diana also changed back into her clothes. She''s supposed to be happy, she has been looking forward to it ever since Aroma promised, but she didn''t understand why she didn''t feel excited but weird. "There''s no side effect?" She asked. "Wait till the drug effects wears off, then you will know if there''s after effect, " she said. Diana was about to ask something else when Aroma raised her index finger, "enough with the questions." Aroma cut in, as Diana non stop questions is starting to get on her nerves. Diana remained silent since then. Despite Aroma apology for driving too fast earlier, she made her nearly puke for the second time. If she calculated right, their to and from the lab, as well as the reshape didn''t take them up to 9 hours, and most of it was used on the road driving. She wondered how they get their hand on such property, and how they maintained it. "Come for the dagger throwing practice tomorrow after your body training routine. let me see how much you''ve progressed, so we can do something else." Aroma said as soon as they stopped at the base. "Ok, and thank you so much for the gift and helping me." Diana said. "It''s okay, you did well and I''m proud of you. Don''t change your good heart completely no matter how hard it gets and you''re gonna do fine," Aroma said, ''''You look much better by the way." she added with a smile and left. While Diana was walking toward her room, she saw the girl that announced her name and the gifts. She has a suitcase in her hand and was dressed differently from how they dress here. Her clothes aren''t casual but classic. She recalled hearing something about the girl leaving for a mission or something the other night, but didn''t pay much attention to it, as they never reveal what it''s about to anyone anyway. She wondered if that''s where she''s going but quickly shook her mind off of it. Getting inside her room, she rushed toward her dresser and look at herself in the mirror. She couldn''t believe it, but it really happened. It''s not on the same line with the others but fit in right. Her upper lip is still pouted but it''s fine since some people have that type of lips naturally, she just have to learn to get into the habit of pressing her lips together more often to make it come down a bit. She didn''t know what to feel, she thought she will jump on Aroma and hugged her tightly after it''s done, but the simplicity of it made it weird that she couldn''t even think of such. Her 20+ years source of humiliation got taken care of,m within a few hours. After her roommate congratulated her for getting her teeth fixed, she asked about the girl named SB that she saw earlier and they confirmed that she has left to carry out a mission. They said it casually like the girl went for groceries shopping. Diana sighed and closed her eyes to sleep. Chapter 88 - There will be a tournament In a flash, Diana rolled away from her bed, crashing onto the floor, while the bed fell on the flat surface and moved back up. Diana grinned and look up to meet Aroma pleased expression, "nice." Aroma commented and left without saying anything. She had made Diana believe she should wake up on her own and head for her workout, but Diana is getting the hang of staying conscious of her surroundings. Her roommate who were already awaken smiled at her, and all headed out of the room. Diana felt excited and couldn''t stop her giggles. Getting inside her room, first thing first, she headed toward her dresser to check if her teeth didn''t suddenly grew back. She smiled and stared at her reflection for a long while, took a deep breath and reached her hand to caress her teeth. But immediately her hand touched it, it''s like she got shocked by a life wire, her body vibrate and she finds herself frizzled at that instant. "Woah!" she exclaimed. She was taken aback for a moment. It''s like she took a bite of the most sour fruit she has ever tasted. She has had such an experience before after taking too much of sour fruit and knew how it can be annoying at times. It doesn''t leave for a while, but it''s no big deal, even though she has to watch what she took till it calms down. ''The after effect isn''t bad.'' she said to herself and left to change into her training outfit. After her exercises which is becoming a part of her already, since she felt energetic instead of feeling weak after doing it now; she headed back to her room and took her shower before leaving to meet Aroma for the throwing practice. She arrived there, dressed in a knee length black pants and tank top, revealing a fair part of her skin, at the abdominal area. Her hair tied in a ponytail. Without wasting much time, they began. Without putting her through it again, she asked her to show her what she got. Recalling how she hit her target a few days ago, Diana majestically walked in front of the table filled with daggers on it and picked up one from it. Aroma finds herself raising her brow at Diana''s confident, but reality hit both of them hard when the dagger took another direction after she threw it. Not believing her eyes, she picked up another dagger once again and throw it. Once again, it was a fail. Aroma rolled her eyes. She was actually expecting to be wowed when she saw how Diana carried herself, but got something totally opposite. Feeling frustrated, she began throwing it in annoyance. "Ha!" she exclaimed as the back of her head got hit. "Why rushing yourself? Does this seem like a joke to you?" Aroma asked. "I got it right the other day when I was angry." Diana said in a low tone, still confused by how she failed. "Oh really? Do you need my help in getting your anger mode activated?" Aroma asked. "No!" Diana sharply cut in, getting nervous immediately. She recalled when she was discussing the body workout training with her roommate and found out that they all started with 5 push ups, but Aroma made her do so much. Everything they did was lower than what she began with. "That''s so unfortunate." Aroma said and helped her with the movement again. "If being angry made you got it right, then channel that same emotion and give it your best shot. And also, don''t rush. I''m not hurrying you, so take it slow and master what you''re learning. The best thing about this place is time TUD, you have almost all day to yourself to do one thing, which is training. There isn''t a distraction, it''s what you''re for as of now, so give your full focus to it." Aroma said and release her hand, "now throw." she added. Diana made use of Aroma words and did as she was told, and hit the chest. Instead of rejoicing or exclaiming at her progress; with a serious expression, she picked up another and throw and made another hit. Aroma patted her shoulder, "good going." she said and moved aside. "Try to achieve 20 hit." She added. Diana gulped and blinked, but she has promised herself to give it her all, so she began throwing. Pleased with her response, "there will be a tournament next week among seniors. You trainees will have duels as well. I want you to participate in it." Aroma said making Diana hand that was about to throw another dagger froze in mid air. She look toward Aroma''s direction in awe. ''What! I haven''t even started learning how to fight yet, what did she mean?'' she questioned in her head. Aroma continued, "we just picked a date this morning, so we will be moving to training you to fight from now till the tournament day. You can''t match with any of the trainees, but make sure to learn something from them while you give it your best shot during the fight." She added. ''Oh god!'' Diana exclaimed in her head. Chapter 89 - Warning her about the instructor Sitting on a wheelchair and studying a few documents. Alexander has a serious expression on his face as he stares at the documents. Even though he acted all tough and all in front of Diana, he just couldn''t sit down doing nothing and let his child returned and meet Shane in shape, that''s if he didn''t manage to kill him. He couldn''t recall all his skills in being an outstanding vice president of the company before his accident, but he''s willing to learn and get back into it. He refused to hear anything related to Stella, and only focused on his daughter. His father sincerely pleaded with him and admitted that he was wrong. Alex was adamant at first and refused to let his apology get to him, but he later gave in after he thought about his daughter. He''s a father now and need to learn to start letting things go, he needs to reduce his stubbornness. He forgave his father and decided to join the company again. He has started getting his treatment and learning about the business world again. It''s not hard for him, because it''s like forgotten something, but seeing it and his head immediately be like, ''oh yeah! this.'' That''s what he''s been busy with since he met with Diana. That''s after the entire family cried and felt bad for just finding out about Diana. They couldn''t imagine what the girl must have went through all these while. The two sisters now understood Stella''s decision in marrying Shane, since they were both mothers themselves and knew they will go to any length to assure their child safety. They weren''t rude with Stella with their speech directly. Even though they curse her behind her, they only give her a disgusted look when they met her after Alex''s death. They felt bad because they recalled how Stella''s appearance changes to a hurtful one each time they gave her that look. They regret it now, but didn''t explain to Alex, who is not even ready to hear it in the first place. They asked Alex to let them bring Diana home, but he replied that they should leave her at where she was now, because he knew he might ended up watching them get hurt as well. He will get back on his feet and do his possible best and still made sure to be safe as well, as he couldn''t wait to finally be with his daughter without any fear. .... Diana didn''t need anyone to tell her this is bad news. Even though her roommates were all cute, especially the females, who were always kidding around. She has witnessed them training and saw how good they were. Now she''s gonna duel with them? This seems to be the worst joke ever, but Aroma doesn''t seem to be asking for her opinion, it''s more like informing her about a decision she has made on her behalf. She managed to achieve 12 hit before she felt like she couldn''t go more than that. To her surprise, "I asked you to try achieving 20, I didn''t say it''s a must, so you can leave now. 12 isn''t bad." Aroma said. Diana heave a sigh of relief. She was expecting her to shout and make it more hard after all. "Thank you." Diana said. "You should go and have your breakfast and go practice what your system instructor taught you or you will regret it if she finds out you''re slacking off and focus on you. After that, come meet me at the public combat training field." Aroma warned and instructed. Even though the instructor look nice, she has the authority to make a trainee remained in that computer room for as many days as she wishes, altering their other training and all. She will timed their sleep, which will only be in the room, resting their head on the desk until time is up and made them resumed over and over again. They will only eat snacks and beverages, which she didn''t mind paying for with her money, till she''s satisfied with the trainee. It''s a nightmare, but the few trainees who undergo it were actually pleased when they finally get better, because all the trainees who had undergone her punishment got hospitalized after she released them. She''s only warning Diana because she wanted her to participate in the tournament, which the instructor has the right to make her unable to do so, if she showed up before then and realize Diana didn''t improve. Diana nodded her head and left for the cafeteria to eat. And as expected, everyone was talking about the tournament, their teachers has informed them all. Chapter 90 - You asked for this "I''m gonna stake a fortune on Maniac this time around." Black said, smiling happily. "I''m sticking with Aroma duh!" Fatty replied rolling her eyes. "Boyle is my choice this time around." Loner added. They all kept talking about who they''re gonna place their bets on. Diana was still staring at Black, ever since she mentioned Maniac. ''Aren''t they supposed to not talk about him?'' she asked in her head. She couldn''t keep it to herself and asked. "Black, aren''t we not allowed to talk about Na¡­" she face palmed. The name still didn''t make sense to her. "I mean Maniac behind his back?" She asked. Their expression didn''t turned serious this time around. "He''s a contestant, and talking about it is nothing when it''s related to the tournament." Black replied. "Oh okay." Diana said. "You''re not gonna bet, you poor thing." Beast said to Diana. "Don''t worry, I will bet for your teacher on your behalf and take all the money." Fatty said, laughing out loud. They all love the tournament, because they get to learn, earn, have fun and witness some roughness among the seniors, and also get to kick butt as they will be dueling against contestants from other teachers. Diana doesn''t understand why, but the more they talked about it, the more it''s annoys her. She''s worried about how she''s gonna get her ass kicked soon. "It''s a pity you aren''t gonna participate TUD." Zika said to Diana. "Yeah, it would be cool if you do." Fatty added. Diana rolled her eyes, "I''m participating." She broke the news and sighed. "Yes!!!" Beast exclaimed. Diana felt more stare on her. Those who are having their talks at their table look toward her. ''Aroma is gonna be the end of me.'' she assured herself in her head. Some of them shamelessly said they wished they get to be her opponent, despite the fact that she still knows nothing about fighting. She ignored them totally and ordered her food. She went for her computer practice and finally it''s time to go meet Aroma. She was all tensed up, since she had no idea what to expect. Getting to the field, she saw Aroma dressed in a black leather jumpsuit, her hair cascading on her, looking as breathtaking as always. She nearly forgot her fear as she got closer to where she stood, not breaking her gaze from her seductive eyes. She snapped back to her senses as the memories of how harsh she was surfaced. ''The beauty is just a trick Diana, don''t let it fool you.'' she said to herself and averted her gaze. Aroma smirk as she was also studying her as she approaches. ''Naughty girl.'' She thought. Clearing her throat, "I''m here." Diana announced, even though they were standing in front of each other. Diana was dressed in a black bum shot and a crop top, revealing her beautiful shape and skin. Her hair tied and braided. She''s used to such dress anyway, since no one cares after looking at her face. "Show me what you can do when it comes to fighting an opponent." Aroma demanded. Diana knew she wasn''t bad at fighting but this place shattered her confidence in that. "I can''t do much." Diana said. "Show me the little you can do." Aroma said, spreading her arm sideways to welcome her attack. ''So easy, I thought it''s gonna be hard.'' Diana thought and felt her nerves relaxed. Moving closer to Aroma, she began throwing a few punches which Aroma evade like it''s nothing, rolling her eyes in the process. "Is that all you got?" She asked. "I don''t want to hurt you." Diana replied, she was actually holding back. "You idiot, ten of you can''t do me anything, so give it your best shot." Aroma said. Diana finally gave in, since Aroma is evading it anyway. Again, she didn''t managed to touch Aroma as expected. She got frustrated and forget about not wanting to hurt her and started charging with full force, adding more strength to her blows and throwing kicks. Even though she didn''t manage to get a hit, Aroma was pleased by her little moves. She stood still all of a sudden and Diana kick hit her tummy. "Oh! God!" Diana exclaimed, "I''m so sorry, I...I thought you''re gonna evade it, I''m sorry." She started pleading with a fearful expression. Aroma scoffed, "did I complain?" She asked and in a flash, a kick was thrown at Diana''s stomach as well. "Oh fuck! You hit me!" Diana exclaimed clutching her stomach and groaning in pain. "That''s what real kick feels like, you can apologize once you made me feel like you''re feeling now." Aroma said, which awarded her an angry glare from Diana. She held back the urge to cry and stood up, "you asked for this!" She growled and charged at Aroma, trying to reach for her hair and pull. Chapter 91 - Messed up Diana found herself crashing onto the fall, as Aroma allowed her get closer before stepping aside. "Get up and come with me." Aroma said, not paying attention to her heavy breathing and enraged expression. Getting in front of the wooden plank design in a human form and planted in the ground; Aroma moved closer to one and gesture for Diana to the same. Diana, still feeling extremely pissed, did as she was told, but was fuming with rage inside. Thanks to her exposing outfit, the area she got hit at was now red. Although Aroma didn''t apply force to it, her skin is exposed and thanks to its colour; it will get red even if one rub a thumb on it. "You will start with endurance. All of them here would allow you hit them freely, but you will still get to feel the pain in the end because they are used to pain. You need a certain amount of strength in your hits to make them feel something or at least not be able to keep a straight face after the hit." Aroma explained. ''Not if I give my ultimate move. Even the immortal will feel it.'' Diana said in her head. "Now come here." Aroma said. The dummy hand were sideways, leaving it completely open for attacks from different angles. In a slow motion, she explained to Diana how to achieve hits, which Diana squinted her eyes in response to. Asking her to move in front of the dummy, she helped her with the hand movement. Not rushing her but taking it slow for her to grasp what she''s teaching well. Diana followed and after an hour of restarting which seems like torture to Diana, while Aroma remained the same; she finally understoodd the steps. Moving to the second dummy, Aroma and Diana began practicing the move separately. They weren''t hitting the dummy yet, just mastering the movements of the blows. After Aroma was assured that Diana has really understood the movements, "watch!" She said and began hitting the dummy in that same move she thought her. Diana held her breath as Aroma fair skin began to turn red from the impact of the hit, yet her expression remained the same like it''s nothing. "Give it a go." She instructed. "I should hit a wooden plank?" Diana asked in disbelief. "Yes, do it." Aroma replied flatly, without any hint of playfulness in her tone. Seeing that her expression is changing, Diana slowly began. Hitting the under arm of the dummy, the chest, tummy, hitting it''s thigh with her leg and all. She now regretted putting on such outfit. Aroma, without minding her skin that were changing colours already, kept on instructing, "chest! arm! kick!" she kept guiding her. Diana thought it was the end until, "Apply more force to the hit." Aroma said. "What!" Diana exclaimed. "Go on. Imagined the pain from it as the one you''re feeling from your opponent''s hit. Let''s build your endurance to pain first, so go on." Aroma said, folding her arms across her chest, not leaving room for arguments. Diana inside was in turmoil, ''am I really gonna do this?'' She asked in her head, but Aroma seem to mean it and not kidding at all. "It hurts." she said. "Do as you''re told." Aroma replied, her expression turning frosty. Diana gulped and slowly began applying force to it. As time went by, she began to cry in the process, but Aroma kept asking her to put in more effort, without minding her tear filled eyes. Lunch hour has passed, yet she didn''t release her. Diana hands and legs were swollen now. A few cuts on her hands, her irises red from crying too much, her blemishes didn''t exhistate to go deep clotted as well. She looked completely messed up, yet Aroma didn''t seem affected by it. "Go on." She said as Diana was about to stop due to the pain getting unbearable. She looks like she might pass out at any moment from now. Seeing her eyes losing its energy, "that''s it for today." Aroma said. Diana entire being crashed onto the floor, her tears falling uncontrollably. She whimpered and carefully placed both hands on her lap. "Go to the infirmary and ask after Amy to get yourself treated before going for swimming. She will know what to do when she sees your wound." Aroma said and turned to leave. "That''s it TUD, you can crash down, cry and get treated after the enemy has been eliminated. Before then, you need to hold on and keep fighting." She added and finally left. Diana slowly got up after crying to her heart''s content. She sluggishly walked toward the infirmary as instructed, not knowing exactly what to think. She couldn''t believe she thought it''s easy at first. Nathan saw her, but she didn''t see him. He saw how messed up she look and shook his head. He knew he had to talk to Aroma, not that she will listen anyway, because even he himself has no right to interfere in how a senior chose to build up his/her trainee, but he has to ask her to take it easy on her. After asking someone to ask Aroma to come and see him; he left for his room. A few hours later, Aroma walked into Nathan''s room after knocking slightly. Getting to where she knew Nathan will surely be, which is on the sofa, staring at the view of the outside from the transparent glass in his room. And yes, he was there, but has his eyes closed. Aroma was about to wake him, but it''s rare to have a clear view of his face like this. Most of the time she saw him sleeping, was after nursing him through the night after he had his nightmare. Seeing him sleep so peacefully, she couldn''t help but want to enjoy more of the view, couldn''t help but wished she could touch his face and rub her thumb on his full brow. She felt her heart squeezed at her own thoughts. It''s a dream that can never come true and she knew that, if only Nathan didn''t intentionally call her sister whenever he realized she''s acting different; she might not feel this bad. Nathan opened his eyes and saw her standing in front of him with a saddened expression. He felt pissed and bit his lower lip in frustration, ''this naughty girl.'' he said in his head. "Tiffany stop doing this to yourself." Nathan spoke. Aroma body froze for a second, ''f*ck! he caught me.'' she cursed in her head. Chapter 92 - Shes too nice "I''m sorry boss." Aroma apologized. "Don''t be sorry, just stop." Nathan said. Aroma remained at the spot, bit hard at her lower lips and took a deep breath. She wasn''t sure if she could stop. She had hope of letting go when Diana first appeared, hope that he would fall for Diana and she can finally be free, but then Diana become a trainee, which limited that possibility, and then Ethan showed up. After Ethan argument with Nathan, she finally understood a few things about Diana connection with Nathan and all her hope of him falling for her crumbled. She knew he wouldn''t do it, even if he did; he will erase it as it came, because his brother is one of his greatest weaknesses, and she''s well aware of that. The few times he lost his cool and show a certain emotions except from his crazy personality is when Ethan name came up. ''If only he fell for Diana, if only things didn''t turn out this way; I would have let go.'' she said to herself. Even though she met them in an intimate position then, she didn''t think much about it, since she understands that Diana just came back from visiting her father. And also, this dude do as he pleases, but still wouldn''t step out of line. They have pretended to be a couple numerous time on solo missions to spy on their target, get intimate and all, yet Nathan always draw a line between them. When they were supposed to kiss, he will only kiss her nose or cheeks, but will kiss others like it''s nothing when required. He never overstepped his boundaries with her. Even when it didn''t mean anything, he chose his closeness with her with caution and never did what a brother shouldn''t do to his sister. "You called for me." She said, her expression taking a 180 degree turn. "Sit." Nathan said, taking a deep sigh, because he knew she''s acting nonchalant when she''s feeling opposite inside. "Take it slow with the girl. You''re building her endurance already, she will get hurt." Nathan said, choosing his words well, because he really doesn''t have any right to meddle, but he knew well, how Aroma can be very harsh, it won''t be good if her next video chat with Ethan will make Ethan chose to come and train as well, to keep his eyes on her. "She''s too nice." Aroma stated. "Nice?" Nathan asked. "She kept apologizing for hitting me, even though I didn''t look affected. She needs to learn when to be nice and when she shouldn''t be." Aroma said. Nathan sighed. Aroma was right, they have lost a few trainees who were too nice and fell victims on their missions, which is one of the reasons why they added some instructors to build them on that, but still, Aroma was pushing Diana too hard. Even though Diana will surpass some of her colleagues quickly with the method; there''s a possibility of her accidentally losing her life if care is not taken. "Take it easy." Nathan said. "I don''t plan to. I''m gonna teach her as I wish." She replied flatly. "And also, she''s participating in the tournament." she added. "Tiffany!" Nathan exclaimed, Looked at Aroma in the eyes and bursted into laughter all of a sudden. "You want her dead?" He asked in between laughter. "She''s a fighter, she will survive and also, she learns fast." Aroma replied, looking unmoved. If there''s a chance to challenge her boss, it''s right now, as he had no right whatsoever. "She made her choice anyway, just don''t let her die." Nathan said, seeing that his plea isn''t gonna change Aroma''s mind. "She won''t." Aroma replied. "You can leave." Nathan said and closed his eyes again. Aroma stared at him for a few seconds, before heading out. .... Diana finally settled down on her bed after getting her wound tended to. She was supposed to go for swimming as instructed, but someone came to inform her Aroma said she should go and rest instead. Even though Aroma declined flatly to Nathan; she really did consider his opinion. She just wouldn''t leave a chance for Nathan to think he could lecture her on how her trainee should be trained. Diana felt sore all over, but a bit better than earlier. The Amy girl really know what to do, there''s no doubt about it. Diana couldn''t process her thoughts well. Each time she wanted to feel angry at Aroma; Nathan warning about how Aroma can be very, and will be harsh surface in her mind, not allowing that feeling to have a chance. She closed her eyes and slept off. After a few hours, she heard a knock and recalled that she had asked Fatty to knock on her door to wake her up when it''s time to have their dinner; since she didn''t eat in the afternoon. She stared at her swollen arms and legs, which had miraculously calmed down and looking better within the few hours she slept. "What did she use exactly?" Diana asked out loud as she stared at her hands in disbelieving. Getting to the cafeteria; she felt irritated at her mates response to her pain. "You''re on endurance already? Yay!!" Fatty exclaimed. "Sweet!!!" Black joined in, while Beast was all over her. Advising her to put in more effort. None of them pitied her one bit. Chapter 93 - Her Role A few hours after Aroma left; Nathan received an incoming video call. He stood up, walked toward his laptop and answered the call. A lady in her early forties appeared on the screen. "Good evening sir." she greeted. "Good evening Andy, what''s the problem?" Nathan responded to her greetings and asked what''s wrong, as he detected and oddness in her expression and also, she wouldn''t just call him. "Our men were attacked on their way to deliver armory to the Evelyn gang. We lost 15 of our people and half of the armory got stolen." Nathan gaze darkened as the lady make her report. "Who did it?" He asked coldly, staring at the lady directly in the eyes on the laptop screen like she''s right in front of him, making the lady averted her gaze for a second and swallow hard as she felt pressured by Nathan bloodthirst glare. "We''ve made our research and discovered who the attackers were, but we suspected that someone was behind this. Those guys came very prepared and heavily armed. They are not people who could track down our delivery route. We believed someone used them to get at us." The lady explained. She continued, "we located one of the night clubs, where they usually frequented. We plan on attacking, but we felt that it would be a waste to not find out who''s behind the attack, since there''s a high possibility that it might happen again. What are your orders sir?" she asked after explaining their point of view on the matter. Nathan had a weird feeling about this. Not just anyone could detect such information on them, to the extent of tipping someone off and made them prepared that much, before they made delivery. He also understood immediately that someone used them as a scapegoat to get back at his organization. He would end those bastards for allowing themselves to be used and make the person behind it pay as well. "When are they gonna appear at the club?" He asked. "Tomorrow night." She replied. "Send me the details. The senior and I will take care of it. Prepare everything needed, we will be there by tomorrow afternoon." He instructed. The lady had an astonished expression on her face. It was a simple task that just needed his consent before getting executed. She wondered why Nathan will chose to take care of it himself, but couldn''t argue with him. "Ok sir." she said and the call got disconnected. Immediately after; Nathan ruffled his hair with his palm. The temperature around him lowering. If it''s who he''s thinking it was, then he''s gonna make sure the bastard gets it hard. He called for all the seniors. They discussed their plans after going through the information sent by the lady in charge of their camp in Washington DC, which suffered the loss. They all had the same assumption on who could be behind it immediately, but they needed to confirm first, and also find ways to get back what was stolen. After making their plans, they left the city a few hours after informing the man in charge of the base. They travelled around often, so they have someone heading each camp. ... Sound of cheering and laughter could be heard inside a hall filled with trainees, which included Diana. They all had a script in their hands, studying the content as requested. They were woken up today by an instructor, whom her roommates claimed to be in charge of teaching them how to act on missions, how to carry themselves according to the situation they found themselves in. How to change mood and flow with what suddenly came up. How to pretend to be what they''re not, to achieve their aims and most importantly, tricks on how to spy successfully. Everyone was expecting to begin their training on combat as usual, since the teachers prepared their students well for the tournament, to avoid being disappointed. But when they saw that instructors showed up instead, they were surprised, and excited at the same time, because it''s one of their best training. When they learnt about their teachers being out of the city; they finally understood why instructors showed up instead, and also, they will be acting the role for real. After mastering their roles, they will be taken out to wherever their roles lead them and carried out what was written in there. The training takes three days to practice what they were assigned accordingly, before going to carry it out. This is also one of the ways in which they get to step out of the camp. Diana stared at her script, where she was going to be acting as a hot waitress and seduce an information out of a customer. This role was meant for SB who went on a mission. Naturally, Diana was supposed to not get a role, since the training is special and it''s a once in every 5 month thingy. The instructors in charge of the training has to research and fish out people for each of them to practice on. Diana is new and shouldn''t be part of it yet, but since the SB girl is not around and Diana''s shape could do the trick well, they gave her the role without thinking twice about it. The others were laughing out loud as they read what they will be acting as and cheering happily, but Diana was not sure what to feel. It''s nice that she''s going to have enough time to heal from her arms and legs that still hurts even though the swelling has left. ''It also seem fun but, can I really act as a waitress? also managed to obtain information in the process?'' Diana questioned in her head. It will still be cool if the victim knew about it and she was expected to just act, but it''s real, even though they claimed she will be safe. Chapter 94 - Fattys Advice [Target] Name: Churchill Wilson. Age: 32. Gender: Male. Appearance: you will find out on the day. Relevant interest: clubbing and picky with ladies, but couldn''t resist those with killer shapes. Occupation: Working as a manager for an artist that you don''t need to know who exactly. Short notes: He knew everything about the celebrity, including his bad deeds, which is what we want you to get out of his mouth. He''s against most of the things the certain celebrity does, but couldn''t bare to rat him out, as they have been together for long; which led him into the excessive clubbing habit in the first place. He usually drink and enjoy the views in the club to distract himself from thinking much about each latest bad deeds of the artist. He''s smart and never drink to the stage where he would lose his senses. He couldn''t resist girls with beautiful shapes, but his morality wouldn''t allow him to approach, but always welcome anyone who''s ready to offer themselves. [Trainee] Training type: Seduction (getting information). Requirements: You need to possess an irresistible shape, and a smart brain. Lesson: you will be guided by an instructor for 3 days on how to fill in waiters role, seduce and what to ask when your victim fell for your trap, the rest is up to you. Note: we will be connected to you, recording your conversation to ensure your safety and come for rescue if you''re in trouble. Except what you will be thought by the instructor; you''re free to use other methods, perhaps sex, if you wish. It''s up to you. Also, have your eyes on your surroundings. Locate a nearby weapon to aid yourself in case things aren''t going as you want. Perhaps you don''t want sex and the target is going for it, and you felt like you can''t turn the situation around. This isn''t a real mission, but a practical, to help you in your road as an assassin. So, do not kill the target. Knocking him out is an option though, if you can''t cope with the situation. Your mission will be recorded as a failure after then, and you will be brought back to the base to receive your punishment. Punishment: wait till you fail and find out. Instructor incharge: Tara. ¡­.. Diana scrolled through the script in her hands and couldn''t help but creased her brow. She just got to this part and find it astonishing. She couldn''t help but thought in her head that she will fail before starting; if her teeth hasn''t been taken care of. Asking her not to kill is a blessing. ''Why would I kill such a person?'' she asked in her head. The main reason why she isn''t against this entire thing is because she knew she''s going to be getting information of someone''s bad deed. She had no idea what the instructors want to do with it but didn''t mind, as long as the so called artist get the punishment he deserved. Also, she felt like the so called poor manager will be set free from his cage. About the sex part, she rolled her eyes when she got there but then felt relieved when it stated that they could terminate the mission if things is getting out of hand. Diana relaxed her creased brow and assured herself that she''s in this already and there''s no turning back. Also, she will be doing something good. Well, those were her thoughts. Their organization aren''t doing charity or police work. They researched and found out about the case, because they needed to make the trainee get a feel about something mission similar more often. Because it''s a once in a blue moon they got selected to go out on a mission. Not everyone could just be sent out to kill or be killed. For them to get chosen; they must be good and got recommended by their teachers. "What do you got?" Fatty, who had just walked up to where Diana stood, asked. "Getting out information by the use of seduction or other methods I can come up with." Diana said, based on her understanding of what she read. "Cool! I knew you''re gonna be getting something like that with this shape of yours." Fatty blurted, making Diana rolled her eyes at her. "What about you?" Diana asked. "Mine is epic! I''m going to drug the drink of a man, whose identity is unknown till the day of the operation and hack into his laptop and steal classified information." Fatty explained, her eyes filled with excitement. "You are that good at hacking?" Diana asked. Fatty rolled her eyes at her, "I''ve been here for more than 4 years, succeeded in 2 middle class missions. What do you expect? I''m not useless okay!" She boasted. Diana was shocked silly. "But you look normal and innocent." she said. Fatty chuckled. "In our line of work, we treasure each moment like there won''t be tomorrow. Once we are still a trainee; our achievement doesn''t count much, only recorded for high class missions consideration in the future. Once we became a senior and have a free will to leave and return as we pleases, we can act different then and also chose to stay as a senior or be a Freeman." she explained. "Wow!" Diana exclaimed. "Cool right?" Fatty asked. "No, I exclaimed because you guys are scary. You look like you wouldn''t be able to hurt a fly." Diana blurted. "Hey TUD! don''t get fooled by appearance and don''t be too nice. If you betray the organization in the future and I got the mission to take you out; my dear, I won''t think twice." Fatty declared. "What!" Diana exclaimed. "Don''t trust too much, your friend today can become your enemy tomorrow. The minute you show kindness when you shouldn''t; you might be surprised when the assumed friend kill you first. Flow with the moment and don''t get too attached." Fatty advised. She has wanted to talk to Diana about this, ever since she chose to kill herself instead of hurting them. She''s too nice and it won''t do her any good if she didn''t learn when to be and not be nice. It''s brave and cool, make her trustworthy and all, but it didn''t change the fact that she could have died for real; if it wasn''t a trial. Diana stared into the girl''s eyes and felt a shiver run down her spine. She looked different from her lively personality. She looked different. Diana averted her gaze and looked at all the trainees around. She wondered how they manage to keep their emotional balance, despite their pain, struggle, their kill and all. If someone told her Fatty has gone on a mission, she will bet her life right there, as the girl seem innocent to her, not to talk of two missions. She gulped and once again, she registered in her heart that this road isn''t easy, but her will to walk it didn''t waver. She knew she had a lot to learn. "Attention please." A sexy looking lady, dressed in a three cutter blue jumpsuit, her hair tied in a ponytail; said, clapping her hands in the process, to get their attention. Everyone stopped their chatting and turned to look at her. "Those of you that falls in the seduction role should follow me, let''s get started." The lady said and headed out. Diana and few others followed after her. Chapter 95 - She couldnt take it anymore There are five males, 6 females, including Diana, making 12 trainees in total. As they were following the instructor; Diana couldn''t help but develop a strange feeling that something is missing in the script. She felt like, there''s something that''s supposed to be included, but couldn''t put her finger on what it was. Stopping in front of a room; the instructor named Tara, brought out a key from her jumpsuit pocket and opened the door. They all headed in after her. The room was just a normal room without a home feeling inside, as it is empty and only consisted of single chairs, lined up for them to sit on, while there''s a sofa at the left side in front of the chairs and a single chair close to it, which is obviously Tara''s seat. "Take your seat guys." Tara said. After they took their seats, Tara did the same, crossed her legs and looked straight at them. "First of all. As it was stated in the script, do not kill your target no matter what. Are we clear on that?" Tara said and asked. "Yes we do." they all replied in unison, except Diana; who only nodded her head. Diana knew Tara was not looking at her, but was stunned when, "something wrong with your mouth newbie?" She asked, turning to look at her. "Yes I do." Diana said softly, and Tara turned away. ''Is there anyone simple here?'' Diana questioned in her head, but the seriousness on the other trainees face made her understand that this Tara lady must not be dared. "Secondly, don''t be too forward with your seduction, which could make your target loses his or her mind and want to sleep with you straight away, or too forward with your interrogation to make him/her detect your intention before you get into their heads. Seduction shouldn''t always be about using your body in most cases, use your head and try to locate a weak spot to explore on your target. You can start a conversation with him or her at first, take it slow. Ask questions that wouldn''t raise their suspicion and study their expressions at each response. That could reveal a subject to tap on that will make you get closer to achieving your aim. Explore the weakness of the target in a manner that wouldn''t seem too interrogative. Make it more like you''re sympathising with them and get something out in the process." Tara said. Diana felt her inside boiling with rage as the methods seem to tally with the ones those girls used on her. She couldn''t help but felt stupid once again. She was once a target, the only difference is that they meant to kill her. "To those of you who doesn''t mind it leading to sex; most of the outlined words might not be of use, but those who mind, take note of all I''ve just said and try to create something of your own. The situation might be different, which is why having a smart brain is included in the requirements. It''s okay if you fail as well; I will help you develop some smartness during you punishment." Tara said and stood up. "We will discuss more on that later. The boys should step forward please." She said and all the five well built guys, thanks to their everyday training, stood up and walked towards the front, forming a straight line and facing the females, as instructed by Tara. "Shirt off." Tara said and the guys took off their shirts, their nice upper body bare to the eyes. Diana began to feel uncomfortable with how things are going. She looked at the other girls to confirm if she''s the only one that''s finding this not so good, and was stunned by their expression. They all look nonchalant and composed, nothing seems off with them at all. Seeing this, she calmed down a bit and thought maybe she''s over thinking. "Those of you that are meant to seduce a male target, please step forward." Tara said. Diana and three other girls stood up and stepped forward, leaving only two girls whose targets are lesbian, so they do not have to partake in this. Diana frowned her face as they were instructed to stand in front of the guys who maintained an expressionless face. ''What is she up to?'' she questioned in her head. Her heart skipped when she turned to face her. "You''re new, I will start with you." Tara said. "Imagine your target to be one of these guys here. You haven''t seen them right? Then he turned out to be this hot." She said. Still looking into Diana''s eyes, she reached her hand out and stroke the abs of one the guys. Diana''s eyes darted towards her action, before looking back at her again. ''What''s going on?'' She questioned in her head, trying to control herself and kept listening. "First of all, let''s see what you can do, kiss one of them." Tara said, as she noticed Diana discomfort with everything ever since she started talking. "What!" Diana exclaimed. She couldn''t take this any longer. She crossed her hand above her chest and looked into Tara''s eyes. Tara, with a smirk lingering at the corner of her lips stare back at her. "I''m guessing you have something to say to me." She said after their one minute staring contest. Diana took a deep sigh, "is this some kind of prostitution camp? how can you ask me to kiss someone I don''t have any relationship with." she said, not breaking their gaze. The other girls rolled their eyes, while Tara next action made Diana widened her eyes in shock. Chapter 96 - Came to a realization Diana blinked as Tara lips met hers. She felt her entire body tensed. She gulped and a blush found its way to her cheeks. "W-what are you doing?" She stammered, as Tara pulled back, not knowing what to think. ''Did she just kissed me?'' she asked in her head. But the answer to that was cleared a few seconds ago. "I will let it pass for now, because you''re new but will surely take it into consideration when you fail. When you''re here as a trainee, you don''t get to question darling. You weren''t kidnapped and brought here I''m sure, so mind what you say and do as you''re told. When your life depends on it, I''m sure you wouldn''t think relationship then. There''s nothing called relationship here. When you''re outside here, you can let intimacy mean something to you, but when you''re not; don''t let touches and kisses mean something to you, do you understand?" Tara asked, after her brief explanation. Diana nodded before she knew it. "Something wrong with your tongue again?" "Y-yes I understand." Diana said, averting her gaze and looking everywhere but into her eyes. "Also note. There''s nothing like prostitution here. You lots aren''t allowed to privacy to leave room for immoral act. You slept together in groups and was given a room where none of the trainees must step foot into. Also there''s a choice on whether you wish to sleep with your target or not. But you mustn''t question your training. When you''re in front of me, don''t give me that expression fluctuation. You got that?" She asked. Diana couldn''t help but agreed that she was right in her head. She recalled Aroma saying the seniors won''t lay a finger on her even if she walked around naked. Even though she has been here for a while now and get to put on clothes she usually put on when she''s inside her room; no one here has ever given her a look that seem out of place. The script came with choices as well. She''s the one being overly sensitive. With a determined look, "I''m sorry and I understand." she said. Tara smiled at her expression. "I forgive you for earlier." She said. "Now go for it, you don''t need to go for deep kiss. Just have it in mind that it''s nothing when there''s no relationship between you and the other person." Tara said. Diana bit down on her lower lips. With a stoic expression, she moved closer to one of the male and was about to kiss him, when, "stop!" Tara said. Diana turned to look at her with a confused expression. "You passed." Tara said. She admitted to herself that Diana is indeed rare. The others aren''t new to this, but she has been studying Diana''s expression since they came in and realized she needed to get something into her head, which is why she asked that of her. But seeing how she composed well and most importantly; her determined expression before saying she understood as well as how her expression turned stoic when she tried to kiss the guy. She''s really pleased with her. "You gave me what I craved from you. Put it into practice when you face your target. But you need to work on your expression. Don''t go stoic when you want to seduce." Tara said. "I will." Diana replied and stepped back. Tara coached them according to what they are going for and give them examples, using herself as a sample, since none of them seem out of place with their expression any longer. Diana seem to pay more attention than the others now. After battling her thought over and over again, she realized that, nothing is out of the ordinary here. She realized she needed to cope somehow and tried to keep her mouth shut on most cases, she''s learning to be something not ordinary, so she needs to stop feeling ordinary. The class ended after a few hours. Tara informed them that their costumes for their roles will arrive tomorrow and they can practice their act. They left for their workout. But that''s before one of the girls called Diana and advised her to watch her mouth with the instructors or she''s going to get in some troubles she''s gonna regret if she keeps up her ignorant attitude. Diana found herself saying thanks to the girl, because she knew she was right. After her workout, she left for the cafeteria, had her breakfast and go for the other practice. She''s beginning to not feel tired and wanting to nap as before. She found herself not having anything to do after all the practices are over, even the swimming that was meant for later was done. She didn''t know what came over her, but she headed toward the training ground where Aroma was helping her build her endurance to pain and began practicing as well. Not going too hard to get hurt but giving it a try. She finally realize there''s no backing out, so she should just give it her all and learn fast and get it over with once and for all. ... Nathan and his crew stepped inside a nightclub, which they found out isn''t just any usual club after getting the full details from Andy, who was heading the base. It''s illegal and not just a club where any how person can step in. Seeing people making out on their way in, getting inside and seeing strippers giving lap dance to some guys, detecting a few guys with guns on them and many more; Nathan leaned closer to Aroma''s ear, "don''t take any drink." He said. Aroma sighed, as Nathan wouldn''t allow her take something at this sort of places. Because most of their drinks were laced with drugs, which is why most of them do crazy things, without holding back. Her tolerance to drugs are high just like everyone of them, even more than them to be exact, but Nathan wouldn''t allow her anyway, because they will all still ended up having sex after they achieve what they came for, to escape from the drug effect. She didn''t mind and has done it in two of her missions where she couldn''t avoid it, but Nathan wouldn''t let it happen under his watch no matter what. Chapter 97 - I dont mind you taking me They all find a spot of their choice, sat down and began enjoying the entertainment in the club. As usual, Aroma was sitting beside Nathan on the couch. Nathan took a sip of the served wine once in a while, looking calm and collected. No one paid attention to them, as it''s normal for gangs to arrive at the club, so they just thought they are one of them. About 30 minutes later, the other seniors already have ladies with them. There is one on Nathan''s lap as well, but Aroma sat alone quietly, feeling bored already. Some group of men came in a few hours later, all laughing happily. They managed to steal armories that could cost them a fortune and get away with it. "It''s them." Aroma said lazily. She''s really bored and finally, she will get to do something. ''Bang!'' A gunshot was heard and one of the men that was just about to blend in fell onto the ground. The girl sitting on Nathan''s lap stood up at once as she saw Nathan aiming at another person. This type of scene isn''t foreign in the club. Those who do not have any relation with both sides quickly made their way out, while the fight started. The main reason why Nathan chose to come with the seniors was because he assumed Shane to be behind it. He will surely try to get back at him for his lost, but he would be expecting more of Nathan''s men to show up instead of him and his seniors. He will want to kill as many men from Nathan''s side as he did from his. As expected, immediately the crew were ready to charge at Nathan and Aroma, who didn''t stood up from their seats and sending needles to those who tried to use gun, while the ones with other weapons were shot; Some masked men and women, dressed in all black rushed in. The seniors who were letting Aroma and Nathan have all the fun with the gangs to lure out their main target brought out their weapons and joined in the fun as well. The masked men were shocked when they realize two of them could use the one flick technique. They finally realize what they got into, but it was too late. They began giving it their all to not let Shane down, but couldn''t manage to get away with a single life, as Aroma remained in her seat, paralyzing the one that''s proving difficult to deal with, to make it easier and quicker for the others to kill them and get it over with as soon as possible. .... Meanwhile, Shane had a contented smile on his face as he took a puff from his cigarette in his room. Stella was not happy that his mood has suddenly returned to normal. He will focus on her again and she kind of enjoy the short break she had from his intimacy within the previous week till now. Shane has given a go ahead to his men after they informed him that Nathan''s men were already fighting with the gangs, as some men started evacuating the club premises in a hurry. He was patiently waiting for news and also feeling glad that Nathan will have a feel of how annoying it is when someone meddle in his business. Just as he knew Maniac doesn''t joke with his armory, he doesn''t joke with his wife as well. .... [Back at the club] There lay the corpse of the masked men and the gangs, except 2 people from the gang whom Aroma has removed the needle she sedated them with, instead of killing them. As usual one of the senior was helping her collect the needles from the corpse while she had a chat with the two. "Where are the armories you stole?" she asked. They refused to talk and started cursing at her. But immediately she poke one of them with a needle, and the others see his colleague body fell to the ground, his skin turning white, green veins spreading all over; he panicked. "I feel you''re ready to talk now." She said, raising her brow at him. After getting the information they needed and killed still killed him anyway; they got in contact with the people in charge of the club, paid for damages and cleaning up of the mess (corpse) and arranged for some girls; they headed for the upstairs to get rooms. "You can leave now and asked the manager to send a lady over." Nathan said after he and Aroma finished their discussion on who the gangs were and all with Andy, while the seniors were already having their fun in their respective rooms. Aroma didn''t know where the courage came from, but since Nathan already made her realized that he knew about her feeling and just didn''t want her; she felt that she should let him have her, even if he''s not in love with her, instead of having another woman, while she waited outside, doing nothing under his orders. ''He will kill me for this.'' she said in her head and reached her hands around his neck, making him look up at her in confusion. Before he could ask what she was doing, "I don''t mind you taking me." She said and closed in on his lips. Chapter 98 - Realising what was missing in the script Nathan felt his heart skipped. He has tried to avoid this at all cost, he made the rules about no relationship in his organization because of this girl. He tried to keep it brother and sister relationship, because he knew there won''t be a good ending to give in to this girl, who is all over him since young. He made her watch him touching other girls except her, to let her get over him and understand that there''s no room for what she wanted. He recalled her father last wish about taking care of her and make her happy, because of the line he led her through since young. He knew he''s supposed to make her leave a simple life, but he had no choice, since she''s his only descendant and need to serve the next boss. He knew, he never thought of her as nothing but a sister. Even though he had no idea why he always tried hard to avoid intimacy between them, when he''s sure he had no heart for love and also, it''s normal in their line of work, and he''s sure Aroma is professional and wouldn''t take their intimacy on the field to heart. Yet, he found himself avoiding it. He told himself it''s because he saw her as his sister, but now; he wondered why he let her lips touched him, when he could have avoided it. And also why he felt his heart skipped when such thing never get to him when it happened with others. Pulling back from kissing him; which he didn''t respond to, but let her; which shocked Aroma, because she was expecting her neck to get choked or something, due to Nathan''s temper. She has tried it, because she couldn''t help herself. But seeing him looking into her eyes and not saying anything. She couldn''t read his thoughts from his expression which remained the same. She felt that she should perhaps keep going, that maybe he didn''t mind. Nathan watched her unzipped her jacket and scoffed. He''s feeling nervous and couldn''t help but feel pissed at himself for letting her go this far. She could have just apologized like she used to, if he had screamed at her and asked her to leave, but didn''t and let her summon so much courage in front of him. It''s too late to shout now. Not knowing what else to do, he held her hands and stopped her from pulling her off the jacket. Aroma still could not understand his changes. She bit her lower lips and looked up at him. Releasing her hands; he reached his arm around her and pulled her into a hug. "Please stop." He said, making Aroma find herself tearing up. She didn''t want this, but couldn''t help herself. "Don''t make me do what I don''t want to do Tiffany, I''m begging you to stop. Stop hurting yourself." He said. "I don''t mind you doing it." She replied. "I don''t want to." "Can you find someone? I can let go if you are with someone else." She replied. She''s not believing they are having this conversation. She wrapped her arms around him as she replied. She couldn''t recall when he has ever allowed her this close and couldn''t help but wanted to enjoy more of it. "I don''t have the time for that and you of all people should know that. I have a lot of things to worry about than women. Don''t let this repeat itself again, or I''m not sure what I might do if it did." He replied and released her. The last sentence could be understood in two different ways. It''s either he wouldn''t be able to help himself and really sleep with her or punish her for the attempt. Aroma didn''t know which to go with, but somehow find her heart ease that she finally admitted to her feelings openly. Nathan stood up from the couch and headed toward the bed, "you can leave now, and informed the manager not to send in anyone." He said. "But the effect¡­" Aroma tried to protest. "Just leave, I will help myself with it." He said and sat down on his bed. Immediately she stepped out of the room, "f*ck!!" Nathan cursed and ruffled his hair in frustration. "That naughty girl!" he growled. ... Time seems to be against Diana, as it finally the day to carry out the task. The feeling that something was missing still lingered in her heart all through the training, but she still couldn''t put her finger on what it was, until she found herself in the dressing of the said club. She was dressed in white fitted shirt, tucked inside her short hip hugs skirt, outlining her full figure, which she didn''t mind as she liked clothes like this to begin with. A small bow tie clipped to her neck line where the shirt button stopped. Her hair tied on a pony tail, makeup lightly done. After concealing her blemishes which hasn''t act up much, since she rarely had her attack; she applied her foundation and kept the look simple, yet catchy. She finally realized the impact of her teeth in her ugliness, after she finished with the make up, as the red lipstick made her pouted lips look kissable. She blushed when the thought of shoving her new look in Ethan''s face crosses her mind. She couldn''t believe her thoughts drifted to such. Her boot zipped up below her knee. She''s ready to step out of the changing room and begin the task. "Here." One of the two guys that were assigned to protect her in case things didn''t go as planned said and helped her attached a small device to her bow tie for connection and also insert a mini Bluetooth device in her ear. "Are you ready?" She heard Tara spoke through the Bluetooth. "Yes I am." Diana replied. "Now go for it." Tara said. She''s all done, and was ready to step out when, "wait a minute!" She exclaimed. She just understood what was missing in the script. Chapter 99 - Her acting began "How can I locate the target without knowing what he looks like? How do I find out about bad deeds? Just bad deeds? It''s ridiculous, I should at least get some tips on the kind of bad deeds of the artist. Also, why would you want me to find out something you guys already knows? If you guys didn''t really know it, then how are you so sure that the manager is here because of the artist bad deeds?" Diana spoke. Tara laughter nearly made Diana eardrum burst, "ha!" she exclaimed, trying to pull out the bluetooth device. But before she could, "you''re smart!" She heard Tara spoke. Before Diana could realize what was happening, A file was given to her by one of the guys. "You discovered the hole in the plot." Tara said. Opening the file; Diana saw the picture of a handsome man on top and raised her brow at it. ''Still can''t match Ethan''s'' she found the thought popped up in her head and she couldn''t help but want to slap her head for thinking of such at this moment. If you''re out on a mission and suddenly discovered that things aren''t as you expected before leaving to carry it out. What will you do? Will you turn back? Abort the mission? No is the answer! You use your brain and find what could be useful to achieve the mission. Assume you want something on the artist and the manager is the only source to get what you need to proceed in your mission. What will be the next step?. Reading the short note on the A4 paper behind the photo; Diana looked up, with a determined gaze, "I use my brain." She said. "I assume you now understand the purpose of the task now TUD. use your brain!." Tara said. "What if I didn''t discover this?" Diana couldn''t help but ask. "Then you fail before you start. That''s one of the reasons why smartness is included in the requirements. Get something on the artist from him. If you fail, you will be punished, just as how I will reward you if you pass, because I like your smartness, now go!" Tara urged her to go on after her explanation. Diana was shocked, but really want to do her best. She''s dragging things too far when she had a goal. She can''t leave the camp anyway, why not just do all she can and gained her freedom once and for all. With the thought in mind, she stepped out and left for the main club. Her walking changed just as she has practiced. She didn''t know the organization connection with the club, but everyone acted as if she''s really a waitress. None of the other waitress gave her a strange look. They were all busy taking others to the VIP rooms, while some served the ones in the main club. Acting naturally, Diana began taking orders too. Serving drinks to some customers whose eyes were glued on her body. But she doesn''t find it foreign, as many has approached her for her shape in the past, but still ended up leaving after seeing her face, or her teeth when she had make up on. She''s kind of used to it already. But at least they weren''t overstepping their boundaries and just looking, which isn''t a big deal. Even if they did, she found herself thinking that she will just deal with them. The little moves she practiced on the wooden dummy for endurance, build her confidence than before. While practicing it, she had imagine fighting an enemy, which is how she managed to endure the pain a bit. She couldn''t wait to surprise Aroma when she returned. A few hours later; Diana has somehow started to enjoy her new job when a tall handsome man in a black jean trousers and a blue T-shirt stepped in. His face looking void of emotions, his black hair disheveled, which complemented his beautiful face and thin pink lips. With his hands in his trousers pocket, he walked toward a table that could present him with a clear view of all the activities in the club, and sat down with his legs crossed. "He''s here." Diana said softly as she made her way to where the guys sat. Tara was shocked by what came out of Diana''s mouth after. Getting to where the guy sat, Diana smiled softly, not revealing her teeth. At that moment, she forgot all moralities just as instructed and acted like she''s filming a movie. "Can I have your order sir?" Diana asked. The guy looked up at Diana, but before he could take a good look at her face, his eyes darted back down to her hips. He raised his brows slightly, still staring at it when Diana spoke again, "Wilson? It''s really you." Diana called his name according to his info she read, and pretended like she just confirmed who he was, immediately Wilson finally look up at her. "Hum, have we met?" Wilson asked, smiling at her, she had what interest him anyway. "Woah! It''s been a while, but I don''t forget names of guys with looks as yours." Diana said, tilting her head sideways and acting like she''s getting shy. Believing Diana is giving a pass, "you''re new here, I don''t think we''ve met. how about you arranged a VIP for me, perhaps you could enlighten me on where we''ve met before." He said, a smile finding its way to his handsome face, that was void of emotions a while ago. "Good girl!" Tara complimented on the other side. She couldn''t help but feel proud of her. Just like Aroma, she also realize Diana needed a push to bring out the best in her. "Sure! I will arrange it straight away. What would you like to have?" Diana replied with a shy smile and asked what he needed to get delivered to the room. "I will take POET, and add something you''d like to take as well, bills on me." He replied. "Oh! You''re nice." Diana said, pausing her lips and tapping at the table playfully. The other dudes that has been watching her all these while, couldn''t believe she could change that much, when she had a straight face on her earlier. But it''s normal for some waitress to hit on customers, most did to get tips, while most just find the person attractive. As long as the club didn''t forbid it, which is rare, which club wouldn''t want workers that could make customers keep coming. Chapter 100 - Perhaps youre here to spy on me Taking a deep breath; Diana made her way to collect the drink. She asked the staff about the VIP arrangements and got put through it. She got a key and returned to where Wilson sat and gave it to him, which he took with a smile on his face. His eyes traced Diana''s curve as she walked back to the counter to arrange a trolley and get the wine he requested for and the one for herself. Wilson slowly stood up and headed toward the room number on the key. His mind drifting to the spotless white skin and sexy hips of Diana. He has seen a lot and had few, but still go crazy each time he sees another. Getting outside the room, "you had better know what you''re doing TUD" Tara''s voice was heard, as she had no idea what Diana was up to, but she did manage to get to Wilson at a go, without much drama. The guys occupation is related to witnessing people act. Diana need to chose her actions well. Diana took a deep breath, she knows what she''s doing. Even though she couldn''t bring herself to just sleep with a guy anyhow; she isn''t innocent either. She tends to get lost in a fantasy world when she sees male or female with good looks. This is what made Ethan handed her over to her pursuers then, as she was busy admiring sexy veins while she''s being chased and not sure what''s gonna happen. And also, she learnt one thing from those girls Shane sent after her. ''If you wish to catch a fish easily, you should act like one.'' She slowly opened the door and stepped in, pushing the trolley towards the table in front of Wilson who was sitting on the green leather couch, smiling at her like they have known each other their whole life. Diana pursed her lips together, her eyes with a hint of shyness as she arranged the glass cup and wines on the table. She filled his cup and was about to do the same to hers when a pair of hand rested on hers, "let me." he said, taking the wine from her and filled her glass. Diana blinked at the impact of the touch. She wasn''t expecting that. "Come sit here." Wilson said, pointing at the space beside him on the couch. With her still shy smile, Diana slowly made her way beside him, took her seat, leaving a little space between them to avoid body contact. Picking up his wine glass and taking a sip, "so, you mind enlightening me on where we''ve met?" Wilson spoke. Picking up her glass as well, Diana took a sip and returned it back on the table, turned to face him, which made their gaze locked, as he was staring at her already, "will it sound weird if I say I don''t recall where?" She asked. Wilson chuckled, revealing his white set of teeth, which made Diana felt jealous, just as how she always did when Black smiled. "It wouldn''t be weird." He replied. Dropping his glass and gave all his attention to Diana. Diana knew a man wouldn''t open their mouth and speak any how, it''s not as easy as Tara made it seem. The fact that he''s a manager of an artist surely made him someone with a sealed lips types. Even Tara who was busy talking to all the girls and boys from her class, had her tongue tied after Diana asked Wilson the question. She muted herself from her side and only listen to their conversation while she still chat with the others. She couldn''t help but get curious as to what Diana was up to. "Hmm." Diana hummed and reached her hand to poke his arm softly. Wilson eyes traces her action and then back to her face. "Actually, I recalled your name immediately I look into your eyes, but really couldn''t point my finger on where I''ve heard it. I guess my head still couldn''t get over the name of guys with a handsome face as yours." She said. "Oh really? Why am I not believing every word you spoke." Wilson asked, studying her now. Diana chuckled, "I don''t expect you to, at least my lies brought us together," she paused, tracing her finger on his hand that was resting on the couch, "in this room, all alone like this." she added. Diana knew his curiosity wouldn''t let him focus entirely on her seduction. He''s someone managing an artist afterall, and would surely let his guards up if he finds something suspicious. "That''s true, but I tend to get really curious about a beauty that knows me, before having my fun. Will it be weird if I ask you to take things slow and think well on where you knew me?" He asked, picking up his glass and took a sip of his wine again. A smile lingering on his lips, as she studied Diana, whose expression still hasn''t given her away. At this rate, even Tara believed Diana has fucked up, as well as the guys that came with her. They couldn''t think of anything that could help her escape Wilson who was very smart to begin with and surely got his suspicion up already. "Don''t worry about your boss and take your time, I will cover for everything." Wilson added. Covering up the excuses Diana could tried to come up with to bail herself out. "That''s so nice of you. I guess I will have more time to spend with you, instead of looking from afar since all this while." Diana said, looking calm and collected like she had everything under wraps. "Perhaps, you''re here to spy on me." Wilson suddenly said, reaching his hand to pick up his wine again and gulped the whole content, while his emerald eyes didn''t waver as he stared into Diana''s blue ones. "F*ck! she failed." Tara cursed on the other side. She was actually expecting something thrilling and couldn''t believe everything got screwed up so fast. She unmuted herself immediately. "Just knock him out and return." She said, but Diana ignored her. Chapter 101 - Good going Diana suddenly burst into laughter, which made Wilson raised his brow at her. "Who wouldn''t want to spy on you when you''re this hot." Said Diana. "Am I now?" Asked Wilson. "You are." She said and look into his eyes, her expression suddenly changing into a serious one, without any sign of kidding around "even when you look lost and sad, you still are." she added, making Wilson gaze waver. He averted his gaze and poured himself a drink, his eyes blinking profusely, but Diana couldn''t see that, as he hid it well. Taking a sip from his wine, he felt his nerves relaxed. He turned toward Diana again and saw her eyes glowing, heavy with tears, that was threatening to fall. Tara has finally calm down and muted herself again immediately Diana bursted into laughter. This isn''t only about acting anymore, as Diana felt her heart ache immediately Wilson determined gaze wavered. She''s someone with pain as well, and couldn''t help but wonder what could make a determined gaze of a man took a quick turn at the mention of lonely and sad. Wilson expression is back to normal again, he''s a man after all. Even though he was shocked to see Diana eyes heavy with tears; he''s not an idiot, who will fall for a woman''s tears and lost his sense of reasoning. "I didn''t see that coming." He replied honestly. Looking sideways, Diana took a deep breath and regained her composure. Wilson studied her every action and couldn''t find much odd in her. Her actions were natural, but the way she called his name and said it''s really him, couldn''t let his suspicion rest no matter what. "Why would I spy on you? Are you some kind of a celebrity? Even if you were; would you just appear at a club without any disguise? I wonder what''s there to spy on except your beauty." Diana said, as if trying to cover up her earlier statement, which in fact wasn''t the case. She''s trying to make him less suspicious about her. Fair enough, Wilson also felt like Diana was right, he''s not the type who publicise himself, so only a few people knows him. And also, even if she wanted to spy, he wouldn''t talk anyway. But, "how did you know my name?" He started with that. "Also, what pain and loneliness are you talking about?" He added. He came to the VIP room to have a taste of Diana, but everything has changed within a few minutes. "I will be honest with you. This might sound ridiculous to your ear though." Diana said. "Try me." Wilson said. "I came here a few weeks ago to submit my resume and saw you. I recalled your name but couldn''t recall where I''ve seen you before, I''m not lying about that. But your expression then broke my heart. The face in my memory is different from the one I saw that day. You look so broken and it kind of brought up the emotions I''ve been trying to bury deep inside my heart. I wasn''t sure if they were gonna accept me here, because most of the people I work for always chase me away at the end¡­." "And why is that?" Wilson asked as she saw in Diana''s eyes that she meant those words and was kind of getting interested in her story, as she has touched the word sadness, which is what he''s trying to take his mind off. Diana reach out her left hand, and Wilson noticed the assumed wrist watch was actually a small case, glued to the band that went round her arm. Diana opened it and showed him the tiny needles, "I survive on this now, without this I wouldn''t even be able to get this waitress job." Diana said. Wilson face darkened, but he still composed himself. Just like Tara taught her, Diana was studying his every expression and was taking notes in her head, the part of her story that made him react. Seeing that surviving on needles worked; she continued, "I had a problem with cold and couldn''t stand too much of it, and you know there''s no working place without air conditioning now. I have the knowledge to work with a big company, I have everything it takes and I''m confident in my abilities, but the moment my body absorbed a little bit of cold, it will start acting up, making me had some kind of attack that''s seizure-like and then, just like that, I will be sacked after they helped me back on my feet. After doing it over and over without a better result, since the illness just wouldn''t leave me alone, I ended up trying my luck here since someone gave me this to needles to inject myself with and try to stay away from cold as much as possible. I wanted to approach you then, but couldn''t just do it since I can''t recall where we''ve met before, but was really curious about you and wanted to get to tell you that, no matter what you may be going through, don''t let it bring you down. Everything happens for a reason and I believe whatever it was that happened to you was for a reason, just as mine. I just hope I find the reason as soon as possible, because it''s hard, it really is." Diana, already in tears now, said the last part with a broken voice. "Hey! calm down." Wilson said, reaching his hand to her shoulder. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be like this with a customer, but I couldn''t help myself. I hope you wouldn''t disclose this to anyone, I can''t lose this job too. I just hope you will find happiness and stop looking so lost." Diana added. Moving closer to her, not even thinking about waist at this rate, Wilson pulled her closer and hugged her. his head resting on her head. Diana rolled her eyes inwardly. Now she understands those trainees changing of mood. "Good going." she heard Tara''s voice and rolled her eyes once more. Chapter 102 - A proposal "What''s the cause the sickness?" Wilson asked. "I heard I was exposed to too much cold and dust when I was young or something, I don''t really get it, but I''m stuck with it now." Diana said. Wilson next action shocked her. He picked up the remote and switched off the air conditioning. Even though it was on normal fan to begin with. "What''s your name?" He asked. "Elizabeth." Diana lied without batting an eyelash. Even though she bent the truth in the story she told, the fact that she really suffered through it makes the emotions got portrayed well. She''s not someone who cared much about things like that. Even though it really hurts her; it''s not up to the point where she would break down in the presence of a stranger and began giving accounts on her problems. "It''s alright, everything is going to be fine. And about the ridiculousness you mentioned; nah it''s not ridiculous. Even though I couldn''t feel what you''re feeling; I could understand the feeling of seeing the one you''ve grown fond of and took as a family slowly suffering an illness which threatened his life, yet he still kept struggling because he wanted to make good use of the little time he has left. Whereas the world didn''t understand that and still kept pushing." Wilson stopped and pulled her back from his embrace, looked into her eyes and let out a smile that''s not up to his eyes, as his irises were bloodshot. Diana felt her heart broke. Even though it''s acting for her; it''s real for this man. And as expected of a man, he didn''t mention names and made it seem like he''s consoling her but at the same time, speaking about his heartache as well. "Well done! Whenever you''re ready; you can knock him out and return." Tara''s voice sounded in her ear. Diana was shocked silly, ''that''s all?'' she thought. "I don''t know where we''ve met before, but since you recalled my face and also; I must admit you''re a good actress." Wilson said. Diana felt her heart skipped, ''did he see through her acting? did she calculated wrong? she believed he will overlook the others if she hit where she''s supposed to, just as how she overlooked the Shane girls suspicious attitude, since they got her weak point. Even Tara who had turned her attention to the other and consider Diana to have passed; returned her attention to her. "The way you approached me and all," Wilson paused and scoffed, "you will make a good actress and I would like it if you could give acting a try, I can help you seek more medical attention to your sickness and you can live the life you deserve. At least you still have a chance at survival." Wilson said, his expression turned sour at the last sentence. Tara chuckled at the other end. Diana escaped a lot of things just with her acting and even managed to get Wilson want to manage her. Diana nearly sighed, but quickly controlled herself and look up at him. "You''re thinking too highly of me. I just did what I can to have an audience with you," feigning ignorance like she didn''t understand what''s causing him pain already, "I hope you can find peace and be happy." She added. Wilson scoffed, ''happy? that''s not possible as long as he die on me.'' He said in his mind, but still brought out his card and extended it to Diana. "I want you to think about it Elizabeth. I will like to know you more than this, but I guess we should make plans for later as you''re on duty today, what do you say?" Wilson spoke. Taking the card from him, "I wouldn''t mind knowing you more than this as well. Like I said earlier, you''re hot and totally my type," she paused and emptied her glass in one go, "but I will still say no to acting, and by the way; you look nothing like a manager, you''d do well with acting with your look and charisma." She added. Wilson finds himself chuckled at her remark and find her interesting, as she has recovered her former self within a short while, after crying and looked broken a while ago. He really sees potential in her and wouldn''t mind introducing her into the entertainment world. "You''re one interesting girl." He said, which Diana replied, with her fake shyness. Not having the confidence to knock him out, "how about we see this weekend, I won''t be working and wouldn''t have anywhere to go to." She said. "Good idea, just give me a call when you''re free and I will come pick you up. Also, I will make some findings for you on the cold and hopefully have something useful before our next meeting." He said. "Thank you so much." Diana said. "It''s alright. You''re a nice person. Trying so much just to talk to me because you felt bad for my expression is something unexpected, thank you Elizabeth." He said. After having small chats with each other for a while, it was Wilson who suggested that she return to work and contact him later. Immediately Diana stepped out of the room, she squatted down and took a deep breath. She couldn''t believe it''s over, she did it. She went to meet the guys she came with and left immediately. After thinking and drank to his limit, Wilson left the room and headed to the main club. It was a bit crowded than earlier and a lot of people have started dancing. His eyes searched for her among the workers, but couldn''t find her. It''s no big deal, but he ended up calling one of the waitresses and asked where Elizabeth went. None of the workers bare such name, but the girl responded that the so called Elizabeth must have left to take care of some of the VIP customers. Wilson found himself regretting that he hadn''t made her much longer, and asked her to leave. Chapter 103 - Shes mine now! A few hours later that seem like eternity; Diana finally arrived at the camp. Some trainees have arrived before her, as they were well knowledged on the area than her. They were supposed to meet with the instructor the next day, as it''s the middle of the night already, but Diana was told that Tara wanted to see her. She ended up waiting for a few more hours before Tara finally showed up. "Walk with me." She sat. Diana stood up from where she sat and followed after her, as she was already walking in front. After meeting up with her, Tara extended her hand and pass an orange card to Diana, which she took with a confused expression. "That''s my reward, you did well for a newbie. I''m really proud of you and your skills. you''re full of potential and I like that. I could tell the story you told the guys is real, and those needles are from Aroma right?" She asked. "Yes." Diana replied. "It''s fine. Do your best here and try not to die. You can choose to work as an instructor or become a senior or live your life as you want and have the choice to accept a mission or reject after you become a Freeman. But for now, try to learn and keep using your brain, and also don''t be so confident in your acts. It worked today because you manage to hit on the right subject, but might not work next time, as most people are more than they seem on the outside." Tara said. "You did well today, that''s a temporary card for your needs, I put in some money for you. Take care of yourself, we will talk more tomorrow." Tara said, patted Diana''s shoulder before leaving. Diana was confused, ''didn''t fatty said I got a card after I succeed in executing an assigned mission?'' She thought in her head as she walked to her room. Getting there; she saw Fatty already on her bed. She sprung up immediately Diana stepped in, "woah! you''re back! how was it? fun right?" she bombard her with questions. "you''re back early." Diana said. "Of course I am, what do you expect? sleep there?" Fatty rolled her eyes at her. "Did your task also changed after you got there?" Diana asked. "There''s always a hole in the story told in the script. I discovered it immediately I went through it the day we got the script before replying to you that I needed to hack into his system." Fatty replied. Diana had a confused expression on already, "why didn''t you tell me about it?" she asked. "Why should I?" Fatty asked back nonchalantly. Diana rolled her eyes and show her the card, "I have a card now." She boasted. She had no idea how much was in it, but it felt nice to possess one. She wouldn''t have to spend from it for a long while, since her reward for attempting suicide is still ongoing. "No one has ever received a card from an instructor, she must really like you." Fatty said and patted her shoulder, "let''s sleep, they won''t consider the fact that we came in late when they want to wake us tomorrow. Our teachers are back." Fatty said and return to her bed. Diana felt excited at first, but felt her heart skipped at the mention of teachers being back. She sighed, ''I hope she likes my improvement.'' She thought. ¡­.. Meanwhile, at Ethan''s side. He was just returning from a business meeting with one of his collaborators when he saw his grandpa, patiently waiting for him at the living room. Grandpa has been hesitating from being extra demanding on Diana''s whereabouts, since Ethan has been moody ever since he returned from finally meeting with his brother. He was supposed to be happy, but his mood got worse after then. He usually drive himself to work, but has been having one of the driver do the task, while he sat at the back of the car with his eyes closed. The man didn''t know what was wrong with him, but had noticed all this and how he barely touches his food. He kept looking like his mind was somewhere else. If Nathan had not called Mel and Tony; they might suspect that his mood has something to do with Nathan and got worried, but that''s not the case. He actually look calm when he narrated how Nathan is doing well to them, but his changes began the day after. It takes him a lot of courage to appear at his office and asked, also a lot of courage to not challenge his replies, but he''s back to his old self now, even more cheerful than before. The family couldn''t just asked why he''s like that because he''s a grown up, and was very considerate for staying with them, when he could just move into one of his properties. With a smile on his face, "you haven''t slept by this time?" Ethan asked, already coming up with excuses in his head, as he knew from the old man''s expression that it''s about Diana again. "Let''s talk." Grandpa said. "I just came back, I''m tired. Can we do that tomorrow?" He asked, and ''no!'' he answered in his head at the same time with the old man. "Where is that child?" He asked. "I told you she''s fine." Ethan replied with a grunt and crashed onto the sofa beside the old man and wrapped one arm around his shoulder. Before Ethan could sweet talk him out of it, "I would resume the search if you refused to talk." The old man quickly spoke up. Ethan chuckled, "can''t you trust my word? I said she''s fine where she is now and most importantly; she''s mine now! and you will have a lot of time to spend with her soon." Ethan declared and assured the man, whose body stiffened immediately. Feeling excited at Ethan''s declaration; he finally chose to trust his words, because one of the best things about Ethan is being reliable. When he gave his word, he never goes back on it. "Fine! I will trust your word, but if it takes longer than it''s supposed to; I won''t ask you anymore before beginning the search and inform the police about you claiming she''s fine, while you refuse to discover her location." The old man threatened. Ethan giggled at his word, "fine! do that." he said, patted the man''s shoulder slightly and heads toward his room with a smile plastered on his face. Chapter 104 - Energetic The alcohol Diana took the previous night couldn''t make her wake up earlier as she should. And also, it''s only 3 hours sleep before day break. The others had left the room, living her to her fate. She was enjoying her beautiful dream when she felt a sharp pain at ankle. As if realising something; she sprung up immediately and saw Aroma with a dagger in her hand with a sweet smile on her face as per usual. Seeing the blood seeping out from her ankle, she ignored it and greeted Aroma. Without realising it, she''s starting to find minor wound like that as no big deal. It doesn''t hurt as much as it did when she had to hit a wooden dummy with her bare hands. Aroma was surprised at her nonchalant reaction to her wound, but still maintained a straight face. "You plan to sleep all day?" she asked. "I''m sorry, I will join you in a few minutes." Diana replied, wiping the blood off with the bed sheet, which she had no idea how they managed to get it cleaned, sometimes replaced before they return to sleep after having dinner. Aroma was stunned by her changes in attitude once again. "I will wait for you outside here, let''s take it from the start and see how much you''ve improved." Aroma said, eager to see her progress in everything. Diana nodded and quickly went past her to her room, changed into her workout outfit and headed out of her room, only to meet Aroma, standing outside her door. Aroma finally believed Diana was serious when she stepped out so fast, the cut already plastered up, looking ready for the day activities. "I hope things kept being this way with you." Aroma said, making Diana let out a soft chuckle. Getting to the workout ground, Diana began warming up on the Mill, before increasing the speed. Aroma was motivated by her energy and asked her to stop. Diana did and stare at her in confusion. Aroma began pulling off her clothes, leaving her with only a jumper, her flat fair tummy visible to the eyes. Diana cleared her throat and look away when she realizes how much she''s been staring, as if waiting for Aroma to pull the entire thing like a pervert. They both walked to the normal race field. "Let''s do this." Aroma said, and Diana nodded. Without anyone to blow for them to begin. The two looked at each others face as they set their stance and chuckled. Diana now realized that, as long as she does what was expected of her, she could have a nice relationship with her teacher, as they look more like friends having fun instead of their student teacher relationship. They began running at full speed after the chuckle. Diana thought she''s good, now she realize she still fell far behind this teacher of hers, but she didn''t give up and gave it her all, even though she couldn''t meet up with her till the end of the race. Aroma patted her shoulder after they stopped at the stop line, before they race back to the starting once more. Diana found herself preferring this field running than the Mill. She felt like she''s being embraced by the wind and slowly becoming one with it, watching her teacher in front of her and trying to catch up feels better than just setting a timer for herself. Nathan was watching the duo from his room at a far distance with a smile on his face. He felt that Diana will enjoy her training if she could make Aroma maintain this type of mood with her. The two crashed onto the floor, breathing heavily as they stopped at the starting line, chuckling happily. "You''re very fast." Diana said in between heavy breathing. "You''re not bad as well." Aroma replied. She wouldn''t lie because Diana did possess the speed. After catching their breath a little, they both stood up, walked back to the workout ground and began doing everything together. Diana has managed to get the hang of jumping over obstacles at her thigh level a little. But with Aroma in the front and she, trying to catch up; she finds herself doing better than before and was feeling very excited even though it''s exhausting. "You can do it." Aroma urged her, as Diana has five more obstacles to jump before completing the whole set of multi color plastic buried into the ground, giving enough space in between for them to run and leap over it. Blowing out steam, she moved back and run toward the fifth one and jumped, succeeding again, she did the same to the 4th, 3rd, 2nd and lost her footing at the last one. Even Nathan who was enjoying their show from afar thought she will have it bad as the teachers wouldn''t interfere when such happened. They will take it that the student will try not to lose their footing the next time after feeling the pain from the impact of the fall. But before Diana could crash onto the floor, which would surely cost her some teeth as she''s going doing with her head about to hit the floor, while one of her legs was still stuck with the obstacle; Aroma reached for her before that could happen and they both crash onto the floor, with Diana on top of her. "You did it!" Aroma said with a smile as she rolled her away from her body and stood up. Diana smiled happily, feeling more energetic to do something else. Aroma encouragement means a lot and she really wants to make her proud. Aroma has noticed this as well, from the race earlier. She''s supposed to lecture her after letting her fall; about how she should always watch her steps, as a little fall could mean her end while escaping her enemies, but knew that if such lecture came in at this point; Diana energetic spirit will dwindled, as she will believe she hasn''t met up to her teachers expectations. Seeing how Aroma looked pleased, Diana breath in and out and look at her eagerly, waiting for her to instruct her on what to do next Chapter 105 - Passed out They did pull ups and moved to weight lifting and all other required workouts. The two laid flat on the low green grass on the field after they are through with the activities; breathing in and out as they perspired all over. But despite that Diana felt good. It''s funny to her but she''s really excited about it instead of grumbling or feeling bullied by everything like before. "Go take your bath and come for the dagger throwing." Aroma said. Diana nodded and did as she was told, got herself cleaned up and changed into a black pants and a pink top, letting her hair cascading behind her. She has learnt her lesson now. She knew they will get to the endurance training again and didn''t want to see her skin turning red like before. Getting there, she met Aroma; who still had a cheerful expression on. Without wasting much time; she instructed Diana to achieve as many hits as she can. Not setting a goal. Seeing her improvement; she was stunned once more and decided to move onto something else with the throwing. "Head!" she said and Diana did as she was told without asking questions. She missed the first two throws but got it at the third one. Aroma began demanding for where she wanted her to aim at, while Diana kept doing so till she achieved it. She has learned that her arm got weak quickly because she put so much strength when she swung her arm forward to throw. And has been doing what Aroma said from the start; about how she should throw lightly, adding force to the dagger instead of her arm, which is what''s making her getting exhausted quickly. Pleased with her yet again, Aroma asked her to halt and moved closer to her, "try it like this." she said, picking up a dagger, which Diana did the same and imitate her hand movements. Holding the handle with her thumb and the next finger, the edge of the dagger facing an opposite direction to the front; she threw it at the same time with Diana who followed her movements. As expected, Diana missed but picked up another dagger, as Aroma didn''t get angry and asked her to watch her closely, instead of throwing straight away. Diana watch her do it in a slow motion three times before feeling like she could do it as well. Stepping back and giving her the chance to try it out, "go on!" Aroma urged. After 6 failure; Diana finally achieved a successful hit. Her eyes shone as she stared at the chest of the target and quickly continued. Aroma kept watching from the side, her cheeks hurting from smiling too much as she watches her student progressing well. She felt like a mother watching her child grow. It felt so good and pleasing that she felt like she wouldn''t mind watching her do this all day without getting tired, that''s if Diana didn''t pass out first. She didn''t know what brought about those changes in her, but wished she will keep going like this. Seeing her getting the hang of it, "move back and try achieving a hit while running." She said. Diana look at her confused. Aroma walked up to her and picked a few daggers. She began running round the target in circles and throwing at the same time. Diana felt excited to try it out too, but fate was cruel as she didn''t manage to get a single hit till Aroma asked her to stop. It would be mind blowing if Diana managed to. She just wanted to put her through something else to focus on while training by herself. Diana look sad as she didn''t manage to do it, but felt better after she got assured that it''s not easy, but will be if she put in more effort. It''s time for her to go have her breakfast and take a nap before leaving for her computer training, but she decided to do everything once and for all. "You should go and rest." Aroma said. "I want to practice the computer after eating. I will rest after I''m done with everything." Diana replied. "That''s good, but make sure to take enough rest, to avoid most of the side effects of the training. Come find me when you''re about to go for the practice, let me help you out." Aroma said. "Thank you so much." Diana said. "It''s okay." She replied and left her still standing with a smile on her face. Diana crashed on the floor immediately Aroma''s figure disappeared completely. She breath in and out at a fast motion and began massaging her arms. After helping her through the computer training and even reveal a few secrets to learning fast without much effort, which Diana appreciated sincerely; they left to pick up from where they stopped in their endurance training. Seeing some improvement again, Aroma felt proud and didn''t regret choosing her. Diana didn''t questioned like before since she has practiced on her own since their last section, but it was still very painful. She was covered in perspiration as she kept hitting and enduring the pain. After a while, her tears find their way out, yet she kept going. Her hands have cuts on them, yet she imagined if she was getting hit by someone who wants her dead and wonder if she will just give up and die because it''s painful. With those thoughts; she didn''t stop. "It''s okay." Aroma said, feeling not so good about it anymore. She''s overexerting herself and she knew it''s not so good for a novice. Diana didn''t know what came over her, but couldn''t bring herself to stop. Her tears kept falling at an increasing speed, while her entire cloth was wet like she got water sprayed on her; due to her perspiring a lot. Understanding she has pushed herself too hard, Aroma screamed at her, asking her to stop once again, yet she didn''t. She moved closer to her and stopped her, but immediately she did, Diana lost her balance and passed out. Chapter 106 - Brought a smile to her face Diana opened her eyes and found herself inside her room, receiving fluid, while her hands and legs felt greasy as per usual. She had no idea what the Amy girl apply to her wounds after she went to look for her when she''s done with the endurance practice, but she knew her skin well. She''s supposed to have it rough for doing all that with it, but except for the few cuts, and the pains; her skin regain back it''s healthiness after she had a night''s rest. She wished she could learn how to make something like that as well. "Welcome back from the dead." She heard Aroma''s voice beside her and look at the direction. She saw her sitting on the chair that''s supposed to be in front of her dresser and smiled at her. She felt better and relaxed, except the pains in the area of her body she hit the dummy with. She saw the back view of Amy leaving the room, while the woman that treated her the day he was brought home by Nathan came in. Just like then; she walked up to her, disconnected the needle passing the fluid from her arm with a stoic expression, cleared all her belongings and left. She slowly stood up and sat on the bed, "how long was I out?" she asked, grimacing after the question. "2 hours." Aroma replied. Diana chuckled, which stunned Aroma. She looked at her like she''s staring at a different person, it''s like she''s possessed or something. She wonder where the girl who grumbled at everything disappeared to. The last time she just woke up from passing out, she acted sluggishly even though she''s perfectly fine, but now that she''s supposed to be sluggish, which she would understand; she''s acting like what happened was nothing. "What did you eat while I was away?" she asked. It would be a lie if Diana didn''t understand what she meant. "I''m not sure, I just want to get it over with. I learn fast if I set my mind on something, but has been having difficulties because half of my mind was doubting everything being taught and questioning at the same time. I want to start doing as I was told, learn well, impress you and get a chance to taste freedom. I can''t achieve those if I keep up with my previous attitude, I have someone waiting for me, people I want to reunite with, so I''m going to do my best from now on and make you proud as well." Diana said. "Hmm, I like the new spirit, but it''s fine to question. It will be weird if you didn''t. I''m happy with the changes and hope it lasted long, because you might have no choice but to question with some of the things coming, but before that; do your best and get the energy to keep fighting from the longing feelings." Aroma said. "What am I going to do next?" She asked trying to stand up. Aroma rolled her eyes at her, "you won''t get to meet those people if you die, so take a good rest and let''s continue tomorrow." She said. "I''m fine, Diana protest. "you are, but won''t be for long if you don''t rest now." Aroma said and stood up. Even though she maintained a straight face on the outside, she''s actually very pleased and happy on the inside. "Tara left a few minutes ago. You missed her class, but she seems to like you and explained how good you are at using your brain. Good job." she added and left. Diana took a deep breath and relaxed back on her bed. Her mind wandering around. She should feel stressed out but she didn''t. She felt good. The perfect annoying Ethan is waiting for her. ever since they talked, her mind has been drifting to him again and again, without meaning to. It wasn''t a distraction but something that brought a smile to her face and make her feel worthy. She''s curious about how her father is doing now and how long her mother could keep up being a wife to a monster. But instead of letting those feelings make her sad; she wants to gain strength from it. .... Meanwhile, Alexander was in a meeting with the board of directors. He''s not completely healed, but his doctor said it''s fine to do things to get his body active, also warned him to avoid shock. He has officially stepped into the position of the vice president once more. His father wanted him to take over as the head, but he decided to pick up from where he left at and earned the position with effort not pity, or making up for mistakes exchange. The first thing he requested for when he was announced to be back in the morning was the progress of his two nephews''s attack on Shane''s company. He demanded to take over and officially asked their help, which they gladly offered, as he''s not completely back to health. The two guys claimed Diana is family and there responsibility. Even if Alex didn''t ask, they will offer. Alex was pleased with how the two boys were raised. They were both younger than Diana, one by a year and the other by a year and a half, yet they were so smart and mature for someone of their age. .... Meanwhile, Stella has her freedom again as Shane has been in a very bad mood since the night he waited for his men to give him feedback on their mission and didn''t get any. He couldn''t find out what actually went wrong, but has been picking on his men over it. He called them useless and cursed on how they kept failing him over and over again. Stella was stunned, as he didn''t come home for two days after then. Actually Shane has been making his men train nonstop to improve and stop being useless. He went to monitor them for two days out of annoyance and assigned those that will monitor Stella as usual. Now that he''s finally back, he realized his company loss within his two days of being absent. Alexander''s nephew didn''t stop their attempt to keep him busy to stop hurting people like they planned. Now he''s busy with company affairs, which leave lots of breathing space for Stella. Chapter 107 - Craving for fight The next day. Inside a boxing room, Diana had gloves in her hand while Aroma had a piece of clothing materials wrapped around her knuckles up to her wrist. A red punching sack hanging in front of them. "Maintain a firm stance," Aroma paused. Diana stared at her intensely, letting all her words sink into her brain. With her right foot at the front, the left at the back, bouncing up and down, by only lifting the back of her leg, while her toes still remain glued at the ground, she switch position of her legs, both hands in a fist and up in front of her; she throws her fist in a swift movements. Diana, with a serious expression nodded her head as Aroma looked at her with a questioning gaze, as if asking if she understood. Walking toward her, Diana tried to do as she saw, while Aroma lectured. "Maintain a stable stance, stand on your toes, your right foot at the front, lift your body but let your toes remain at the floor. Try changing your leg position. Your fist up to your lips level, to guide and be ready to throw out a punch." Aroma instructed while Diana kept doing as she was told. "Do not only let your arm remained at the same place, try to take unavoidable hit with it. Study your opponents hands movements and avoid getting hit at your weak spots but make sure to aim for theirs. Don''t just rush it, or you will get burn out easily and neither should you be too slow; or you will be down before you know it. Don''t avoid hits with your entire body. Master your leg movement and be ready to counter attack immediately you escaped a blow." Aroma added, demonstrating all she''s saying why Diana imitates her movement. Picking up a flat guiding gloves, she slowly put Diana through the process of the basic hand movements. Diana slowly picked up the movements after getting hit at the areas she left unprotected. Even though the hits weren''t harsh; Aroma hit those areas, while giving her different mocking expression, making her feel like an idiot. They continued on and on till Aroma is satisfied with her progress. After then she lowered herself to her level of prowess and both had a few blow exchanges. When she noticed how Diana is letting the little progress gets to her head; she crushed her excitement by punching her in the face. She gave her few lectures on how she shouldn''t try too hard to win, but to achieve something, not to cheer with others but let their reasons for cheering impact something in her. Diana nodded and promised not to get too carried away. They went for their endurance training again, but this time Diana didn''t pass out. She''s shocked that Aroma made her do more than before; despite her passing out the previous day, yet she didn''t complain and give it her all. ¡­. This went on and on for days and has gotten to the extent that Diana started craving for someone to use those new acquired skills on. Within a week and three days of training nonstop, she finds herself different. She rarely laugh like before and had this urge to start a fight and beat someone up everytime. She just wanted to try it out on someone who wouldn''t keep beating her up like Aroma kept doing; which kept getting her more strong headed and used to her hits. She rarely joke with her mates and used all her free time to practice and practice everything she has learned. Just as Aroma said, as long as she didn''t let herself get distracted; the best place about the place is time. As long as she used it well, and didn''t joke with it; she will achieve a lot in a little amount of time. Luckily for her and heart ease for Aroma; the computer instructor who''s the only one who could affect her training didn''t come. Aroma might believe all Diana said, but there''s one thing she would never get fooled with; which is Diana claims at keeping her mouth shut. She didn''t trust her with that one bit, as she got angry as much as she kid around. Diana finally understood those people whose power got in their head. The fact that she struggled with Aroma and the others male instructors who came and teach them climbing, which she fell and got hurt a lot in the process. Making them pull heavy objects, giving them crazy exercises that include hanging up their legs to a rope with their head facing the ground, locking them in a hole in the ground to see how much they can hold on when they are faced with similar situations in real life. Diana found herself hungry for fight everyday, but none of the trainees are at her level. She will just end up getting herself beaten up. At least those were her belief, according to how Aroma made the others seem to her, probably to make her fight hard and challenge herself more. Even though her roommate didn''t say anything, they all knew they were still not up to Diana stage when they haven''t spent two month completely like Diana, but they knew Aroma to be very good and most of them were always curious about her. They didn''t understand Aroma''s method to make her change this much, and they can''t wait for the tournament to be over and start learning something from her. "You''ve been smiling a lot lately." Nathan said to Aroma, who was standing beside him in his room, looking at Diana and the others getting coached by and instructor. "She''s very good and will get better if she keeps up with her new found spirit." Aroma said, as Diana kept impressing her over and over again. Her words that seem like an empty promise then, was made use of and kept wowing Aroma non stop. "That''s for the better, she doesn''t belong here and needs to catch up very fast." Nathan said. It really hurt at one side of his heart that such gem wouldn''t get pinned in his organization because he''s sure that Diana will be of a kind at some point, but needed to put his brother''s happiness first. Aroma felt her heart hurt at Nathan''s declaration, but knew he must have his reason for saying that, and questioning him wouldn''t make her feel better, not that he will give her the reply she seeks anyway. She will make sure she use the little time they will get to spend together and make sure to bring out the best in Diana, even though the time kept getting limited as Diana improve and she''s getting attached to her already. Chapter 108 - Placing a bet A wide square shaped ring sat at the center of a big huge all, illuminated by the rays of sunlight, which made its way in, through the big giant windows. Trainees was seen at a certain corner where a big muscular man sat. They were placing bets by giving cards to him while they got a teller in return, after the transactions has been made. They moved toward the next section, where a woman in her late thirty sat, taking the teller from them and taking note of the contestant they are placing their bets on. They all seem excited, making Diana really curious about the event. She has received a lot of lectures from Aroma. But everything Aroma thought her was clearly opposite to what everyone is doing. She was told not to get too excited, as it''s not that much of a big deal. Instead she should try to learn. She also made her realize that it''s not really necessary for her to win, not to make her force herself, but at least; she will get a feel of what fighting an opponent is like and gain something. They won''t see her as a trainee, but a stepping stone to get on each of their teacher''s good side, which means the fight will be rough. They will treat her like a total stranger inside the ring and do their best to win. Diana who was standing alone at a corner, inspecting everything and not getting involved, couldn''t take it anymore. She has brought her card along, just incase, it appears tempting and it did. The way those people are flaunting red cards everywhere is getting on her nerves, but she had no idea who to place a bet on. She didn''t know how the rules of the fight were set, but according to her calculation; if it''s about who''s more skilled, then shouldn''t everyone bet their money on Nathan? He''s the boss after all and obviously very good. If not Nathan, why not bet on Aroma, whom they were all curious about. and also, why aren''t they all betting on their teachers and going for others. This made her had her doubts about everything. Not knowing who to choose exactly but still feeling left out and wanting to show off her cards too; "f*ck it!" She cursed and made her way towards the man. She queued like everyone else, and when it''s finally her turn; not having any idea how much she had on the card, "I''m betting all the money on it." She said. She didn''t think there could be much, since it''s a gift. The man asked if she want to split it into two or three, probably willing to stake on a trainee and take chances with the seniors. Diana shook her head and requested that all the money should come out in one teller. Diana fell onto the floor, when her card and teller was handed back to her. "T-ten thousand USD? What!" She exclaimed as she couldn''t believe her eyes. "Are you okay?" Zika voice came from behind as he helped her up to her feet. "T-this¡­" Diana stammered, showing him her teller as her balance stabilized. "What''s wrong with you?" Black also walk up to them. The two dude look at the teller and look back at her. They weren''t surprised by the money and everything, but the fact that Diana is placing bet. "Who are you placing a bet on?" Black asked. Diana look at their nonchalant expression to the money and felt her head hurt more, "Is that all?" she asked, making the two guys look at her in confusion. This is a rare opportunity and both of them bet more than what she''s getting so worked up on, so they don''t understand her exaggerations. "10,000 USD? A whole 10,000!" Diana exclaimed. The rate in which these people flaunt money is outrageous to her, "how can she gift me 10,000 USD? Is that possible, or is there something wrong with this teller?" She spoke up, already regretting her actions. If only she had just remained still and didn''t feel tempted to show off. How is she supposed to predict the winner and let go of these huge amount of money. She felt so pissed, her face burning red. The two guys chuckled at her words. Even though they were just trainees here, most of them possess a lot of assets outside the camp. They started being rich the moment they got a mission executed successfully. Most are more wealthier than others, but what they had was enough to show off and call themselves a full men or capable women. "Don''t take what you get here lightly TUD, I heard Fatty telling you that none has ever received a gift from an instructor, so what do you expect? Tara was in charge of teaching seduction in all the organization base in different countries. What she gave you is just a tip, stop exaggerating and place your bet well." Black said, rolling his eyes at her and left. Diana look up at Zika. She still refused to accept this, there''s no way she''s gonna gamble so much money. "Can I get a refund? I''m not placing bet anymore." Diana said to Zika. Zika tall figure look down at her and chuckled, "my advice will be the same as Black''s, place your bet well." He said and left, shaking his head as Diana pitiful expression kept surfacing in his mind. The way she looked like she''s gonna cry if she didn''t get her money back. Diana took a deep breath and walked toward the queue once more, she refused to believe that this huge amount is going to waste. As soon as it''s her turn, the man raised his brow as Diana extended the teller to him. "What should I do with that?" He asked. "I want a refund." She said flatly. The man scoffed, "next person." He said looking past her like she''s not there anymore. "Excuse me," the girl behind Diana said and shoved her aside before Diana could react. Diana blew out steam and walked away. She has been here enough to understand what the man meant by his reply. It means no refund. She began scrolling through the seniors in her head. She wondered if she should go for Aroma, or Nathan and the others except Boyle. She''s good at holding grudges and still couldn''t forgive the guy immoral act. After thinking it through; she felt that she won''t be able to forgive the person she place bet on if he/she lost and made her money go to waste. With that thought in mind, she walked toward the other section. She decided to bet on herself. She will lose anyway, but knew it''s better to spend the money on her failure instead of someone else''s. Getting there; the woman took the teller from her, "name please." "TUD." Diana said. She''s getting used to the new name to the point that she had started calling herself by it, even when she''s alone. "Contestant name please." The woman asked after writing down her name. "TUD." Diana spoke again. "A win or endurance?" The woman asked. "A win." Diana replied. Chapter 109 - Her opponent After they''ve placed their bets, everyone of them headed out of the Hall to do some warming up and have a chat with their teachers. "Remember what I''ve been telling you since all these while, don''t get distracted and don''t force yourself. make sure to learn okay?" were the only words Diana got to hear from Aroma. Meanwhile¡­. "Give your all to win." "Show no mercy." "Don''t let me down." "Crippled your opponent if possible. Do anything to win." Those were the kinds of words the others got from their teachers. Their motto is to win at all cost. While everyone was worried about making their teacher lose face; Diana was calm, since there wasn''t any pressure on her. Except for the fact that she just foolishly throw away the money that could round up more than a years salary as a secretary; she doesn''t have any issues at all. They did some warming up and exchange few blows to make sure she''s prepared and all, before leaving to get ready for the fight. A few hours later. The trainees were all in the Hall, chatting and laughing with each other, which made Diana wondered if they could hit each other when there''s this sort of closeness between them. But then she recalled all the beating she got from Aroma and how she still ended up laughing with her after. She took a deep sigh and stood quietly alone. She''s the only trainee, as she has no partners, but others were together cheering for the nominated ones from their classes. Giving them words of encouragement and all. All she had in mind at the moment is how to get her money back, even if just half of it. The thought of parting with such a large amount of money still make her heart ache. A big flat timer hung above them, where they could all have a clear view. About 30 minutes later, A blonde woman in a sexy bum shirt and a crop top walked sexily inside the ring. "Attention please!" She said, one hand on her hips while the others held onto a piece of paper. Gaining everyone''s attention; she began speaking. "As you all know, the rules for the tournament changes every time it was held. There''s a new setting, which I will be explaining to you all now, please listen attentively." She said and walked towards a young man who stretched his hand into the ring, extending a microphone towards her. Diana could tell that she''s the host for today and listen attentively. She''s really curious about the so called setting. "As you might have understood while placing bets, the goal for today is 2. Win and endurance. For the win: within 60 minutes; you must achieve a critical hits that will make your opponent unable to get up on his or her feet for 5 seconds, or make him/her admit to defeat with whatever methods you could come up with. If you manage to do that; it falls under the win categories immediately and you''re done!. For those that bet for a contestant to win and it did, you will get your money back, while the money placed on your opponent will be shared among you guys, according to the ratio of the bets. That''s all for win. For endurance. If both opponents managed to last 60 minutes without a winner; they will still remain in the game and get to face another opponent after a few rounds, leaving them to catch their breath. A contestants who managed to endure three consecutive matches and neither win nor lose will fall under endurance. Those who placed their bets on the contestant will get back their money, while the money of those who bet for them to win or lose will be shared among you guys, according to the ratio of the bets. That''s it for endurance. "Sh*t!" Diana cursed. She wondered why she didn''t go for endurance. She''s confident In enduring pain now, and believed she could do it. But having to achieve critical hits on these people who are used to pain is a dream she didn''t think will come true. ''10,000 bucks'' she said the amount again in her mind and sighed as she felt her heart tightened. She felt suffocated and pissed at herself, but since it can''t be reversed; she let it be after a few minutes of thinking. Four tall guys stepped into the Hall with a large white papers in their hands, with some words written on it. They nailed the papers to the wall and headed out. Everyone rushed towards it. One of the papers contains names of participants and their opponents. The first on the list were Maniac and Aroma. She raised her brow and wondered what they were thinking by pairing up that slim model figure, who looked like she could break into two if one hug her too tight; with a well built dude like Nathan. Before her imaginations could run further, she recalled how the tiny girl managed to stop Ethan from approaching her when Nathan threatened her life to make Ethan behave. She scrolled through the list and saw that only Zika and beast were nominated from her roommates to participate. Her eyes caught her name at the middle of the list and saw her opponents name to be ''Wild''. Recalling how they were named according to something related to either attitude, appearance, personality and all; Diana sighed. ''how can they match ugly with wild.'' she thought, before realising she just refer to herself as ugly. She walked to the other papers which outlined the bets placed. Everything was printed out on the paper, where she saw the shocking sight ever. She saw her name at the top with the highest bet. Nathan and Aroma name stared at her, along with the ridiculous amount they bet on her to win, just as she predicted for herself, even though it''s just a wish. ''What the hell were those two thinking?'' She asked in her head as her eyes looked like they could pop out from their socket at any moment from then. "F*ck!" she cursed, "I need to win." She added. "Your wish." She heard someone said from behind her. Turning around; she saw a brunette with a sharp gaze staring at her, with a mocking expression. She recalled her face immediately and also remember she''s the girl called wild. Chapter 110 - The fight begin Diana scoffed. Yeah, she isn''t as good as the people here, but that doesn''t mean she''s afraid of fights, or starting a fight. It''s actually one of her hobbies. Seeing the ignorant expression on the girl''s face; she pushed up her chin, her shoulders raised. With a daring expression, "you got a problem with me Wild? you want to have a mini fight before the main one officially begin?" she asked. Wild has planned to intimidate her, but seeing her response; she wondered if she has managed to learn a lot within her short stay here. She was glad she will be fighting Diana. At least she''s new and also, she will get to learn a few moves that''s different from the one''s her teacher taught her. She felt relieved that it''s a newbie, because she''s worried about letting her teacher down, but the way Diana carried herself makes her feel more alert. "See you inside the ring." Wild replied and left. Diana rolled her eyes and quickly returned her attention back to bets. ''This isn''t gonna be funny.'' She said in her head and returned back to circle the ring, as everyone else''s. They''ve all seen what they wished to see anyway. She felt stares on her and look towards the direction; only to see Wild and her fellow trainees in the same class, discussing among themselves and staring at her. She rolled her eyes at them. To her, it will only mean getting hurt more than usual. Even though they were trainees; she''s sure they haven''t fight as much people as she had. People pick on her since young anyway, and she made sure to return the favour. The least is getting her ass kicked, nothing special about it, since Aroma didn''t pressure her to win. But deep in her heart, she felt that Aroma will be happy if she did. If not she wouldn''t stake so much money on her. Seeing the amount staked; she has even let go of the hurt feelings from her lost. She believed Nathan and Aroma are crazy. Everyone suddenly cheered as the seniors walked in. Diana eyes shone as she saw abs and catchy skin tones of the seniors. They were all putting on a body hug multi coloured pants, with their upper body bare to the eyes. Nathan is the only one with a black pant, while Aroma, being the only female among them, was putting on a three quarter blue pants, with a jumper. ''These seniors do have serious abs.'' the thought popped up in Diana''s head, which made her cleared her throat and looked around, feeling like someone read her thoughts. Without wasting much time, each teachers walked up to where their students stood in groups and started having conversations with them. Diana look at Aroma who didn''t even spare her a glance. She knew they had nothing to talk about, as Aroma has made her point clear to her about how she shouldn''t get distracted and just learn, but she still crave for an audience with her too, at least to demand an explanation for the bets. After giving everyone 5 minutes to chit chat and all; the host stepped in once again and called forward the first two contestants. Diana squinted her face as everyone cheered loudly, making her feel uncomfortable. She paid her full attention to the ring, with her arms crossed above her chest. She''s pissed that most of the people she chatted with, while at the cafeteria were now looking at her like she''s an enemy. Nathan and Aroma walked into the ring with a nonchalant expression like they were just about to pass time. Standing horizontally to each other, Nathan smirk, while Aroma rolled her eyes at him. The host demanded for the fight to begin and stepped out of the ring, leaving Nathan and Aroma in. Without any drama or warming up; Aroma maintain her stance and tightened her fist, bouncing up and down without making use of her entire body and taking quick step toward Nathan, who gesture for her to come; with his middle finger. A mocking smile lingering at the corner of his mouth; like Aroma is just a bonus to him. Before Diana could prepare herself for the show, Aroma throw a kick at Nathan, who caught her leg before it could meet him and within a blink of an eyes; he twisted Aroma''s leg and bang! he pulled her with it and hit her hard on the floor. Diana gasped, while everyone else''s cheered. Her gaze turned serious as Aroma stood up like it''s nothing and charged at Nathan, who throw a punch at her. She immediately get hold of his arm, find her back facing him and kick his stomach with her elbow, retracted her hand quickly and support it with the one still holding the fist he threw. Within a blink of an eye; she flipped Nathan above her shoulder, making his entire being crashed onto the floor. "Now that''s what am talking about!" Diana exclaimed loudly, Along with those who placed their bets on Aroma. She cleared her throat as she realized she''s getting distracted. She felt her insides bubbling with excitement as the fight went on. She admits to herself that Aroma is very stubborn, despite being thrown around like a ball, she kept getting back on her feet swiftly like it''s nothing. She moved like she didn''t possess any weights; jumping on Nathan like he''s some kind of tree and kept getting smashed onto the floor, by him. Diana find herself cringing when Aroma got it hard and exclaimed in excitement when Aroma made a comeback. 30 minutes has passed with both contestants still standing and looking fine, but in the next few minutes; it suddenly went rough. Nathan with a bleeding lips and Aroma with blood seeping out from her nose, yet both of them keep fighting like it''s nothing, while the crowd kept cheering. It didn''t take long before Diana started feeling enraged. She felt that it''s not fair for them to pair up Aroma and Nathan, as Nathan still had a smirk plastered on his face, despite everything. She was getting tensed up as she watched Aroma wiped the blood from her nose constantly after the two moved a bit far from each other. She now understood that ''win'' is the best option in the setting. She imagined Aroma fighting two more people after going through all this and didn''t like the sound of it. While she''s still thinking, her eyes widened as Nathan head butt Aroma, making her nose bleed increases. Aroma didn''t seem affected much and was back on her feet again. But Diana couldn''t take it anymore, "that''s not fair!" she screamed, but no one paid attention to her. They were all cheering like it''s nothing. Diana stepped closer to the ring in annoyance, "that''s too harsh!" she screamed once more at the top of her lungs. Aroma, who had been holding in her anger all this while she has been hearing Diana cheering with the others couldn''t take it anymore and quickly look towards her direction and flashed her a glare. Before Aroma could return her face back to keep fighting, Nathan''s kick met her halfway, sending her entire body out of the ring. Diana held her breath as she saw blood on the floor. Without anyone caring about the blood, the timer count down five second with Aroma still unable to stand up. Nathan was announced as the winner, and the crowds cheered. Especially those who placed their bet on Nathan to win. Seeing Nathan face still full of smiles and Aroma finally managing to get back on her feet; Diana got enraged. She rolled into the ring and charged at Nathan with full force, making everyone went silent and look at her, shocked; while Aroma who has regained her balance and already accepted her defeat sighed and face palm, ''seriously!'' she couldn''t help but exclaimed in her head. Chapter 111 - Im getting there! Nathan raised his brow as Diana charge at him with an enraged expression. She began throwing punches at him and trying to get closer. Nathan found himself laughing out loud as he evade her attacks, yet Diana didn''t give up. Aroma kept shaking her head, while the audience remained silent and kept looking at the scene in disbelieving. Seeing her not giving up and charging at him non stop; Nathan reach out his hand and get a hold of her forehead, applying pressure on both sides of her temple to make her stop. Diana felt her vision go blurry instantly. A headache assaulted her, making her feel weak. She reached her hands up to pull Nathan''s hand away, but it didn''t budge. She dipped her fingernail into his hand, making blood sip from it, yet Nathan held her still, chuckling at her stupidity. If it were one of the seniors, she would have been knocked out by now. The fact that she came at him alone is disqualification in the tournament, but he will make an exception for her. Not willing to give up, mostly because Nathan kept chuckling at her struggle, and feeling her whole being weakening; she harnessed all the energy left inside her directly into her leg and throw a kick at Nathan''s groin. Already detected her next move; Nathan sighed and reach out his leg to take the kick. Diana let out a screech as their leg met. Nathan released her head as soon as he detected that she has learnt her lessons. Two men entered the ring and carried her out, while she still felt her leg numb from the kick. She didn''t struggle much, as she was being carried away, as her head functions seems to be reorganizing themselves after Nathan released it. Aroma''s hand remained at her temple all through the show. She just couldn''t believe Diana''s gut. She''s so daring and stupid. Nathan gestured for one of the organizers to come and spoke into his ear. The guy left immediately and soon asked for Diana to be released. Seeing her being settled down by the guys taking her away; Aroma heaved a sigh of relief and walked towards her. At least she''s not disqualified and punished. The audience still remained silent. They still couldn''t believe something like that just happened. But it actually did. Aroma was scolding Diana at a corner, while the host continued the show. Everyone returned back to their senses and soon, Nathan name was written down as a winner. The people incharge of the bets began sorting the payout immediately. The lucky ones got their money deposited into their accounts before the next match even started. Diana had her eyes staring at her feet as Aroma screamed at her, and told her to learn how to follow instructions in her life, instead of just acting foolishly. If she didn''t manage to take Nathan down, she wondered what gave her the courage that she could. Acting out of repulse would only make her get hurt here. Diana kept nodding her head repeatedly, but was burning with rage inside her. It hurts her feelings that she didn''t manage to deliver a successful hit on Nathan, she want to punch his face really bad. In between their conversation, the next contestants were already fighting each other, while cheering and exclamations filled the entire place. Diana returned back to her spot among the others and kept watching the fights with an expressionless face. Her eyes occasionally darting towards where Nathan stood, smiling as he watched the fight. She wanted to rip the smile off at all costs, but she knew it was a wish that can never come true. Most of the Seniors fell under endurance. Only four of them won, including Boyle. All their handsome features got messed up within hours, yet they look nonchalant like it''s nothing. There was a short break after the Seniors were done, while the trainees that will be participating were instructed to get ready and go change into their fighting outfit. The seniors also left to tend to their wounds and eat, as it''s already evening and the tournament continues until everyone is done. After the 30 minutes break, Diana walked into the Hall with Aroma, dressed in a body hug sleeveless black jumpsuit, that reached down to her knees area. That''s the outfit for females, while the male had on the same multi colour plant as the seniors. Their well built upper body out in the open, but Diana isn''t in the mood to appreciate abs right now, not that it''s as hot as the senior''s anyway. She nodded her head slightly as Aroma patted her shoulder and left to join the other seniors. The fight was intense. Zika won in one go, while Beast fell under endurance, her wound being tended to by her groups, while her teacher still kept giving her instructions on what to do, as if her state didn''t matter. Those were the people Diana cared about among the trainees as they slept in the same room every night. After Zika was out and Beast isn''t gonna be joining for a while till another 2 fell under endurance, which will immediately be grouped as their next opponent; Diana felt her nerves relaxed and kept watching the fight unfold, learning from their fight as instructed, and not getting swayed by their shouting and all. It''s finally Diana''s turn. Immediately her name was called; her adrenaline rushed at an increasing rate. She took a deep breath and look towards Aroma''s direction, who nodded at her in response, with an encouraging expression. Her nerves relaxed after their facial interactions. She swallowed hard on her saliva and entered the ring, along with Wild. The crowd cheered for them as per usual. Aroma gaze glued on the duo, while Nathan had a serious expression on his face, totally different from when the others were fighting. One hand covering his mouth, while the other folded across his chest. Diana''s eyes darted towards Aroma again and again and kept getting the same encouraging expression and an assuring nod. Immediately the host left the ring, Diana focus entirely at the girl in front of her. Immediately the sound of the timer was heard; Wild held up her fist above her mouth, staring directly at Diana, who remained the same, not showing any fighting stance yet. Just as Aroma taught her, she didn''t rush and studied Wild''s movement, studying the place she left unprotected and scheming in her head. Wild took quick steps towards her and throw a punch at her, which Diana evade and stepped back, stunned at the force that followed the punch. She quickly reached her fist up in shielding, as Wild rushed her, throwing punches at her from different angles, which Diana received with her arms that was shielding the spots that could weakened her, while she endure the blows received at the other areas. Nathan squeezed his mouth with his hand out of reflex, while Aroma bit down at her lower lips. Within the few hits Diana intentionally took, she discovered Wild''s attack moves and suddenly pushed her with all her might, as she was cornered at an angle in the ring, Wild hovering above her, kicking her with her knee, which Diana kept receiving with her arms that still remained as a shield in front of her, while she kept hitting Diana''s back with her elbow, since she''s facing down at where she was cornered at. The sudden push took Wild by surprise. She staggered back and quickly regained her composure. Her eyes met with Diana darkened gaze, which looked void of emotions and decided to take Diana out once and for all. Regaining her composure, Diana make her move, she throws her left fist at Wild tummy in an uppercut form, but immediately the girl reached down her arm that was shielding her to block the attack; in a flash, Diana throw a punch at her neckline which was left open with all her might. As Aroma thought her, one strong punch is better than 10 useless ones. Wild teacher eyes darkened, while Nathan let down his hand that was squeezing his mouth and Aroma pursed her lips and didn''t blink as her gaze still remained glued on the two of them. Wild swallowed hard, as she stood up on her feet and twisted her neck that felt numb from the impact of the blow. She went rampage immediately and charged at Diana, who has learned a few of her moves and kept evading it while allowing herself to receive the ones at the areas that wouldn''t weaken her. Each of her own blows kept leaving a deep impact, as she''s not just rushing her and being calculative as she was thought, while Wild kept trying to break her arm and legs at every chance she got. The blows aren''t as strong as the ones she received from Aroma, since she kept protecting her weak point at all cost. 45 minutes has passed and both are still fighting. Diana with bleeding lips and swollen eyes, while Wild could barely open both eyes that has gotten a good hits from Diana. Wild eyes darted toward her teacher''s direction and saw the enraged expression on his face and dashed toward Diana, copying her style; she pretending to wanting to throw a punch and immediately throw a kick at her, making her entire being crashed on the ground. Seeing her rushed towards her while she''s still on the floor; Diana recalled the fight scene she witnessed from the girls from Boyle''s class, where the girl that was thrown onto the floor suddenly make a comeback by twisting her body on the floor and sweeping the other girl off her balance. Diana did the same immediately Wild got near her, and quickly move on top of her at a frightening speed, pressure her knee into her stomach with half her strength and began rushing punches into her face. Despite this Wild still held up both her hands towards Diana''s neck and tried to choke her. Seeing that she isn''t going down; Diana recalled Nathan''s move on her a while ago. She knew she can''t use one palm like him and quickly reach both hands to both sides of Wild''s temple and apply pressure hard, making Wild''s hand on her neck weakened immediately. Before Wild could react, Diana, with full force; headbutt her in the face, making Wild lose consciousness immediately, while blood sipped out from her nose and mouth. "Yes!" Nathan and Aroma exclaimed at the same time. The counter stopped at 52 minute. There wasn''t any cheering as per usual, as everyone couldn''t believe their eyes. Her roommates were the first to regain their sanity and cheered while the other joined i., except the people from Wild''s class. It was when the host came inside the ring and announced that it''s a ''win'' that Diana finally believed she won. She breathes heavily and tried to get up on her feet as a smile blossomed on her face. She quickly look towards Aroma''s direction and saw the big smile on her face. She felt her heart got heavy as she stared at Aroma proud face and tears find their ways out of her eyes. ''I''m getting there.'' she said in her heart and chuckled as the host lifted her left hand up, and the cheering became louder. Chapter 112 - I want this Warning: mature content. Please read up to page 14 and skip if you''re underage. Diana slowly stepped out of the ring. Her name immediately got written in the win list, while her money got returned back into the account associated with the card. All the money bets on Wild, by her classmates, teacher and others that took the risk were sent directly to her alone, as Nathan and Aroma has made it clear after the bets that only the money they bet should be returned to them if Diana managed to win. They both knew no one will bet for Diana and no one did except for the two of them. Getting outside the ring; she dragged her feet towards Aroma, who was already walking towards her. She felt pain all over, especially at her joints, as the girl tried hard to dislocate them, which she was lucky to escape it. Aroma pat her shoulder, "you did well." she said. Diana reached her hand around her and sobbed lightly in her embrace, while Aroma chuckled at her action, but still pat her back. "I won!" Diana said. "Yes, you did." Aroma replied. "My 10,000 bucks didn''t leave me. I didn''t make you and Nathan lose such huge amount of money, I-I did it! 10,000 bucks didn''t go to waste." Diana ranted on and on, not having any idea how much has been deposited into her card already. Aroma found herself smiling despite her rants. She merely took the chances because Diana was strong headed and brave even before she arrived here and knew she could do better if pushed. She couldn''t believe she actually won. She felt so happy, even more than Diana, but still need to give herself a face in front of everyone. The fight continued until the night of the following day, as it was already 8am in the morning before Diana had her fight. Most of them went to grab something to eat from the cafeteria, while those who didn''t want to miss out on anything just asked their colleagues who went to the cafeteria to buy them snacks and refreshments. Diana stood next to Aroma till the fight ended. She kept learning from the moves of the others. She felt bad when Beast managed to endure the second round, but still lost the third one. But seeing that her teacher wasn''t harsh with her but just ignored her as she walked towards her crew; Diana heaved a sigh of relief. The fight ended and Diana saw some of the trainees that won bets, talking about checking the amounts they gained based on the ratio of the bets. She asked Aroma to give her a minute to go and check too, but Aroma asked her to just follow her and do that the next day. She took her to the infirmary and took all the necessary kits to care for her wounds. Diana was touched as they head towards Aroma''s room, while she had the box containing the kits in her hands. She now realize the saying that, ''the best students will always be the teacher''s best friend.'' Everything was natural between them like they were friends. Getting to her room; Diana settled down on the couch. While Aroma left to take a shower; Diana arranged her disheveled hair with her palms and braid it. Aroma stepped out a few minutes later, dressed in a sleeveless knee length nightgown, which made her cleavages flashing to the eyes. The curves of her breast shone at Diana eyes, making her scratch her head. It''s the first time seeing her dressed like this. She was always dressed in leather boyish outfit. Aroma, without paying attention to her stare, walked up to her and asked her to go and take a shower and change into the outfit she placed in the bathroom for her. Diana did as she was told and returned, dressed in a gown with a similar design as Aroma''s. Aroma began tending to her wounds, while Diana occasionally winced in pain, but she''s feeling on top of the world right now. She felt warmth from the affection being shown towards her by Aroma, as everyone else''s were left to tend to their wound themselves. Only the ones who passed out were giving the necessary treatments. Diana kept staring into Aroma''s eyes which was focused on her wounds and suddenly hugged her, which stunned Aroma. "What are doing?" Aroma asked. "Thank you!" Diana said. "Return back to your seat or else I will add to your wounds" Aroma threatened. Diana refused to let the threat get to her. She sniffed in her embrace, not for the pain, but because she once again realize how much change has occurred in her life. She felt grateful towards her, as she had no idea what she did to make them took her in and do so much for her. And once again, she''s glad she won. Diana left for her room after her wounds were dressed up, while the areas that swelled up were massaged with the same greasy oil Amy used in her each time she went for treatment after her endurance training. Aroma expression changed immediately Diana was gone. Her eyes went bloodshot as she was starting to get attached to her. It''s the first time taking a trainee and the feeling that their time get limited as Diana improved hurts more than ever. She planned to teach her the needle techniques and all, but can''t do that anymore as Nathan said she doesn''t belong here. They were also getting closer to their goal on Shane. They have discovered most of his base and other things on him, but wanted to know all about him before attacking, to avoid mistakes which might lead to lots of lost from both sides. They didn''t want to risk innocent life like Shane does, as it won''t make them any different from him. Aroma didn''t know about Ethan and Diana promise to each other, but knew based on Nathan''s declaration the last time; it''s either Diana leave after they take down Shane, or she gets strong enough to leave the camp without fear and able to detect and avoid her enemies, which could make her roam around freely and do as she wanted. She felt hurt. She really didn''t want her to leave. She''s her first student and has managed to make her shows emotions that she told herself weren''t there. With the hurt feelings still making her feel suffocated; she picked up the long sleeve silk gown, which came with the sleeveless one she wore, put it on and knot the tiny rope made with the same fabrics at her abdominal area. She left for Nathan''s room immediately. Getting there, she knocked for quite a while before she heard Nathan''s voice from inside, asking the person at the door to come in. She opened the door and stepped in, only to see Nathan just coming out from the bathroom with only a three quarter boxers on. Droplet of water streaming down his skin. Nathan, who was busy drying his hair with a small towel look up at her. "What do you want?" He asked, as he made his way to the couch. Aroma summoned full courage and walked towards him. She knew the least Nathan will do is punishing her for questioning him so boldly, but she can''t just accept that Diana will leave, without getting a proper explanation for it. Seeing her standing above him with a determined gaze, "sit and speak your mind." Nathan said. Getting permission; Aroma took her seat beside him and turned to face him. "I want to know why you said Diana doesn''t belong here. You saw potential in her and agreed that I trained her, teach her everything I know, claimed that you want her for the organization," Aroma paused and tried to control herself not to step out of line too much. "Why would she be leaving? Why the sudden change of mind? I don''t want her to leave." Aroma spoke her mind, her voice broke at the last sentence. "Since when did you become this sentimental?" Nathan asked, as he could tell that Aroma has become soft and girly-like, since Diana arrived. "I want to know. I can''t accept this without an explanation." She said. This is the part that was supposed to piss Nathan off, but instead, he reached out his right arm and patted her shoulder, making her look up at him in the eyes directly. She also felt that Nathan has changed since the day she kissed him. He didn''t avoid her like before and rarely barks at her or dismissed her when they were alone in the same room for too long. It''s now she let his tasty appearance process in her brain, she blinked as her eyes traces the few droplet of water that still find their way down some part of his upper body area. She snapped out of her daze, as Nathan spoke up. "She''s going to be my brother''s woman. I made a promise with my brother to let her go after the threat has been eliminated. I''m sorry I did it without talking to you first. It came up urgently that I had no choice." Nathan sincerely apologized and explained. He knew he shouldn''t just make a decision on her student without her consent, and didn''t want to claim boss when he knew he was in the wrong. Hearing the reason; Aroma feeling that it''s unjust for Diana to leave disappeared. She recalled Diana saying someone is waiting for her and knew she shouldn''t get greedy at this rate and just make good use of the time they have left. She felt at ease that it''s for her future, something reasonable and nodded her head in understanding, even though it still hurts a little. Seeing her nod, Nathan was about to retract the hand on her shoulder and leave for his room and ask her to leave as well, when Aroma held his hand. Nathan grunt and shook his head as Aroma move closer. "Don''t!" He said, but Aroma''s lips already met his neckline, reaching out her tongue, she licked the drop of water slowly sipping down to his chest. Nathan heartbeat quickened. Ever since she kissed him; he found himself staring at her from afar, their conversation replaying in his head, while he will subconsciously say out the word ''naughty girl,'' before he realised it. "Tiffany¡­." He called as his body tensed like it never done before while being with a woman. He felt like this isn''t right, but couldn''t get angry at all. Pulling back from licking all the water droplets; which made Nathan groan and find himself reaching his hand to her shoulder to push her away, but end up letting it still on them, not proceeding with the plan as Aroma reach up for his lips and pulled him into a kiss. He didn''t know what came over him, but those hands find their way to both sides of her neck and he ended up kissing her back. Aroma wasn''t expecting this and quickly deepened the kiss, gobbling on his lips wildly, which he returned with the same amount of force. Pulling back from him, she pushed his chest, making his back hit the couch and climb on top of him, reaching for his nipples and suck on it, making Nathan let out a soft groan, with his eyes shut in pleasure. Feeling his manhood poke her bum that was sitting at the area while she sucked on his nipples, she twisted her waist to rub her bum on it, making Nathan bit his lower lip and groaned. The teasing was making him lose his mind. He suddenly lifted himself up, with Aroma still on top of him flipped her over, taking control and reached for her lips, while his hand pulled apart her clothes. Within seconds, her clothes were off, her nakedness staring at Nathan who suddenly stopped, closed his eyes and shook his head, "Tiffany!!" He grunted out her name in a raspy tone, as he could barely control himself anymore. "I want this." Aroma replied, and Nathan let go of the little resistance left in him and kissed her neckline, his shaky hand finding its way to her breast and fondle with it, which she appreciated by moaning in pleasure. He slowly descend down to her breast and took a nipple into his mouth, sucking hard on it, while squeezing hard as if wanting to take in everything in his mouth. His free hand after tickling the other breast reach down to her already wet region and fondle with the entrance, making Aroma head spin as she moan his name. "Ahh!" She exclaimed as two finger thrusted into her at once, while Nathan switched to the other breast and give it the same amount of attention. His hand moving in and out of her region in a fast motion, making Aroma body felt numb from the overwhelming pleasure. She couldn''t help but notice he''s exhistating and reached her hand to his boxers. Nathan held her hand and pulled it off himself. Reached for her lips and pulled her into a kiss as he slowly made his way inside her. A moan escaped Aroma''s lips as she held onto his neck and kissed it wildly as he move in and out inside her. He increased his pace and jerked really fast as time passes, while Aroma kept moaning his name in pleasure. The love making go on and on for a long while, before Nathan quickly let out his manhood from inside her and let out the juice on top of her tummy, before crashing on top of her, burying his head in her neckline, while Aroma slowly reached her hand to his hair and stroke it with a contented expression on her face. Chapter 113 - Gang up on Diana Diana took a day off to allow the swollen part on her body to calm down, as well as the wounds. Her body that seem to endure the pain the previous night were aching her really bad. She felt pain all over. All her joints that got twisted before she manages to push Wild away were numb now, that she could barely move. While the others were in hot training with their teachers, especially those that lost the fight; Diana was enjoying her beautiful sleep, as Aroma agreed to her request to take the day off. Nathan remained indoors and refused to step out of his room. He couldn''t believe he really slept with the girl he always told himself is his sister. He recalled all the times he called her sister and knew he had done what he shouldn''t. By agreeing to her father''s wish to take care of her; he couldn''t believe he took care of her with his d*ck last night. He didn''t think he could look into the girl''s eyes and acted like nothing happened, but not ready to look at her yet. If he feign ignorant, it will hurt her feelings and if he didn''t, they might need to talk about it. No one will question him, but it didn''t change the fact that he has sinned greatly. Meanwhile, sitting on her bed with her leg crossed and gaze void of emotions; Aroma took a deep sigh. She knew she''s gonna burden him if she take the opportunity that they''ve slept with each other to get closer to him. She knew he had a lot on his shoulders and she shouldn''t be too greedy, but it hurts. Yet she knew she had to do the right thing. Make him realize the sex isn''t a big deal and he shouldn''t feel bound by it. ... Diana slept till lunch hour and finally decided to feed the creatures grumbling in her stomach. She stood up and walked inside her bathroom and cleaned herself. Getting to her closet, she pick a blue jean trousers that was ripped at the knee area and a peach fitted top with a heart shape in front of it. Made her hair in a twin braid and walked toward her dresser. She sat down and stared at her reflection for a long while. Her eyes look sharp like someone who has been through a lot and numb to emotions. As she trained, she felt herself getting strong at heart. She started seeing things differently and rarely find jokes funny. When everyone is laughing, she finds herself wondering what''s funny even though she has laughed with them on stuff like that before. She realizes she only appear chatty and active when she''s with Aroma. It''s like she''s the only one entitled to see those sides of her now. Reaching her hand to her face, which wasn''t as rough as before, but instead; smooth to touch, with just the blemishes which still marked territories on it. she scoffed as she couldn''t believe she could look at herself in the mirror and felt that she doesn''t look so bad now. She has gotten used to watching her face got irritated and ended up rolling her eyes while staring at her own reflection. She smiled and apply skin care to her face and left for the cafeteria. She spotted her mates and headed over to them. They teased her about winning and all, which she only smiled in return. Beast wasn''t as active as before, as she was the only one who lost out of the 3 trainees recommended from her class, which made her training extra hard since morning. Her teacher paid extra attention to her among all and made her realize that he''s disappointed. The ones who won were talking about their profit, while those who lost cheer for them, like their lost doesn''t mean much. Diana ordered her food. Fried rice and cream salad, with well cooked minced chicken at one side of the plate, which had became her favorite ever since she got her teeth fixed. She dug in and started gobbling on the whole thing, ignoring her mates chats and all. The plate was empty within a few minutes, yet she still crave for more. She requested for another serving, as she doesn''t have any training today, which may affect her if she eats too much. Immediately she dug her spoon into the food and was about to eat; her entire being came crashing onto the floor, as someone just kick her chair while she''s still obviously sitting on it and she''s sure there isn''t a blind person among them. The food on the spoon got thrown on her body. She winced and frown as she quickly get the food of the areas of her body it landed on, which hurts. Her anger mode got activated immediately, as she looked up to meet with a fierce looking girl tall girl with a blonde hair, who stared at her with an evil grin, while her other mates from the same class were walking towards them as well. Diana''s roommates who had planned to not interfere, as it''s normal to pick fights among each other to try out their skills or learn what the other trainee knows; saw more people from the girl''s class approaches and also stood up for Diana. They wouldn''t allow them to gang up on her, even though it is allowed in the camp, as long they didn''t plot to kill, and just fight. Even though Diana won the fight; her mates understand it''s by luck and how calculative she was, since the girl name Wild is really good. Before her mates came to her aid; Diana suddenly reach out her hand to the leg of the girl who was still staring at her on the floor with a mocking smile, and sweep her off her balance before the girl could realize it. The girl hit her head on a nearby table, making the trainees on the table all stood to avoid the hot food getting splashed on them. Diana stood up on her feet, glaring fiercely at the girl, as she also quickly dust off the hot food that got splattered on her. But instead of showing an enraged expression; she smiled at Diana, as her fighting back means she accepted her challenge. Getting to her feet; her other classmates that were 11 in number, including her, making it 12; were already standing in front of Diana. Both male and female. "Let her be!" Black spoke up and stepped in front of Diana, shielding her behind him, while the others walked in front of her as well. The opponents all laughed out loud, "are we supposed to be scared now?" One of the girls in the opponent''s group spoke up and slap the back of her hand at Black''s chest daringly, but suddenly sway back her head as Loner suddenly throw a kick at her and evade it swiftly. Chapter 114 - Her Goal Diana watched the back view of his roommate shielding her and felt touched, but she''s not gonna hide behind and escape a fight from those people. They can''t just pick on her like that. The girl charged at Loner as she managed to evade more attacks from him. The two began fighting each other, moving away from the others, crashing onto tables and chairs; making all the other trainees quickly stood up and gave them space. The considerate one''s picked up the food that could create damages to their skin if not careful and eagerly await more shows, as the others were moving towards Diana crew. Diana reached out from their back and nodded at her mates that she''s cool to fight. The blonde girl was only interested in Diana and quickly charged at her, while the others fell into ratio 1:2. But they were supporting each other, swapping places with the ones getting overpowered like they''ve planned everything before hand. Diana was getting a good beating from the girl as well, but started coming back as she had discovered her moves and not just fighting. The girl was stunned at the forces her blows carries, but she''s still a newbie after all and can''t match her prowess. She has been in this longer than her and no matter how smart Diana was, she will only manage to deal damage to her and can never win. Zika saw Diana being overpowered and getting it hard and moved away from his opponents and helped her a bit before they caught up with him again. The whole restaurant got messed up, while the others watched from the side, their faces beaming with excitement. They all stopped after giving each other a good beating and could barely move much. Diana refused to give up though. She felt so enraged and willing to see it to the end. It''s normal to fight and they stopped after having their fill, but no hatred in mind since it''s what they are here for, but Diana wasn''t knowledged in all that. She''s fighting like she won''t rest until either she or the girl drop dead, which isn''t possible. Fatty rushed towards her after seeing how she''s acting crazy and before she knew it, she became the enemy as Diana face her and began throwing punches at her as well, while she kept evading it, not hitting her back. Diana felt frustrated that she couldn''t even see who''s in front of her. How can they do this to her when she''s eating peacefully. Even the girl who started the fight was shocked and didn''t even know what to do anymore. Looking at how Diana took it so seriously, it made her feel like she wronged her, when it''s how things work here. "Let me go!" Diana screamed and struggled as Zika held both her hand behind her back. "calm down." He said. Diana finally look at the people in front of her carefully and saw that it''s Fatty she''s struggling to hit and calm down, "I''m sorry." She quickly apologized. "It''s fine!" Fatty replied. "Are you calm now?" Zika asked as he slowly release her. Seeing her about to rush towards the girl who was wiping the blood off her lips; Zika quickly reached for her again. "Let me go! I didn''t do anything to her and she came at me." Diana said. "That''s how this place work. It might be me or Fatty who came at you tomorrow. We support the fight because we understood you aren''t fully ready for challenges, not to stop them from challenging you." Zika said and released her. Diana felt like she''s hearing things. "You guys will do the same?" She asked, letting herself calm down and look at her roommates who were still breathing heavily. "Sure!" "Yes!" "Why not!" They made her realize they will, with different words with the same meaning. She headed out of the cafeteria in annoyance and headed towards Aroma''s quarter. She knocked at the door. "Who''s there?" Aroma''s voice came from inside. Diana spoke up and was asked to come in. Seeing her look so haggard and enraged, "control your expression in front of me or get out!" Aroma spoke up. Diana who had not realize she''s glaring at her quickly apologized. "I''m sorry." "What do you want?" She asked in return, as she walked towards the couch and sat down. Diana took a deep breath and made her way to where Aroma sat and was told to sit and speak up her mind. Diana narrated everything that happened to her, how she felt pissed as those people kept changing as weather. They will chat with her at one time and acted like she''s an enemy at the other. She claimed she felt hurt by her roommate saying they were only giving her time, and would still do the same as those trainees. She ranted on and on, making it seem like they are bullying her and all. Aroma allowed her to speak her mind before asking her a question, "what are you here for?". Diana look up at her in confusion. She wondered why such question came up and couldn''t find the right answer to it. " answer me." Aroma urged. Diana swallowed hard on her saliva. She came here because of Shane from the start, but after speaking with her father; she didn''t develop hatred as she had promised not to, which is what made her see everything in a different light. Make her think of Ethan without feeling bad that she''s thinking of a man when she has a goal, because her goal later became to get strong and be able to protect herself and face whatever comes her way. Even though she wants Shane dead, he isn''t the reason she''s building her strength anymore and she wouldn''t allow him to stop her from doing what she wants once she out of here, because he might scare other, but doesn''t scare her. "To get strong and be self reliant." She replied. "Good! How are you gonna know how much you''re improving if you didn''t put your training to test? The girl you defeated yesterday was good, and yes; based on her name, she''s wild. She has won over some trainees here with her wildness,as she always go for the kill. You managed to defeat her because you''re wise. You aren''t just fighting but learning from your opponent as well, and also you''re very daring and smart, at times stupid, but it''s what makes you, you!. Like I told you from the start, that''s how things work here. You will get attention because I''m your teacher and had always refused to take students. Now that you managed to defeat someone that has been here longer than you are, will increase the rate of the attention. No one here is bullying you. They are trying to learn from you and you should do the same as well. I must admit your roommate really care for you, because even if ten trainees were to challenge you at once, it''s 100% allowed here. If I was passing by when it''s happening; I will stop and enjoy the show and punish you if I detect something wrong with your response to their attacks, because you can''t choose the number of enemies you want to fight when you''re out of here. You must be ready to take on anything. Chapter 115 - Tragedy All the anger bubbling inside Diana dissipated as she listened to Aroma. She hasn''t thought about all that for a while now. She recalled how she got warned about this from the beginning and let out a deep sigh. "Get yourself stronger instead of whining. Do you understand?" Aroma asked after explaining few things to her. Diana nodded her head in understanding. "I''m not taking the day off anymore." She said. Looking up at Aroma, "I want to do something." She added. Aroma felt like it''s better, at least she will get to escape her thinking, but she isn''t in the mood for teaching her fighting now as she isn''t clear headed; which might lead to her hurting Diana unknowingly. With that in mind, she asked her to follow her. They were already at the door when Diana squinted her eyes, "hum.. you''re going out in that?" she asked, as Aroma still had her pajamas on. ''F*ck!" Aroma cursed in her mind and excused herself to change into another outfit. They headed towards the shooting practice Hall, where Aroma made her understand that there''s an instructor who will put her through the necessary process. How to dismantle and operate rifles, as well as how to create explosive devices and the material that could be used, based on the situation she found herself in. But it''s the only thing she could come up with that wouldn''t require them having much issues and also for Diana to still take her break from too much stress. They both entered the same booth, where the man in charge of the section delivered pistols and sets of bullet to them. She passed her an ear cover and began guiding her through the process. Diana couldn''t believe she''s holding a gun, a real gun. She felt excited. She has totally forgotten those people that angered her. Looking at Aroma who didn''t cover her; she was about to take it off as well, when Aroma shout at her. She could already tell what was gonna come out of Diana''s mouth next. She surely wanted to do it without covering too. Diana did as told and listen carefully, as Aroma moved behind her and help her position her hands in the right place, using an unloaded gun as practice, which Diana kept pulling the trigger unknowingly. Not rushing her; she carefully repeated the process over and over again, "hold it firmly." "No! no! move your thumb away from there." "Don''t pull the trigger yet." "F*ck! No!" Aroma is nearly losing her mind after a while, as Diana kept overdoing or stubbornly holding the gun like she watched the artist do on television. Aroma kept blowing out steam and shaking her head. This personality of hers will only help her after she''s strong, but for now, it will only get her in trouble. To Diana; it seem easy, but the way Aroma kept taking it slow with her is boring her, as she couldn''t wait to pick up the loaded ones and shoot for real. Aroma took a deep breath, took off Diana''s ear cover, pass her a loaded pistol and pointed toward the target opposite them at a far distance; "give it a go!" she said and step aside. Without realising what Aroma had in mind, Diana excitedly aimed at the target, her eyes glowing as she stares at the wooden target carved in a human shape, while Aroma had a smirk on her face, waiting to enjoy a show. Diana had not even prepared to shoot, but based on how she didn''t heed to Aroma''s instruction on how she should keep her finger off the trigger; she mistakenly fired unprepared. Bang! Diana drop the gun immediately, reaching her hands to cover her ears that kept ringing and making her head hurt, her heartbeat racing fast as she was so shocked and nearly had a mini heart attack. She couldn''t control her body that kept shaking and sat on the floor; raising her knees to her chest level and shut her eyes, while she still kept her hand covering her ears. "Get up!" Aroma growled. Diana recalled she''s not alone immediately and look up at her, before she could protest, "get up!!" Aroma growl once again. Diana began shivering as she got on her feet. "Now let''s start all over." Aroma said and pass her the ear cover once again, moved behind her and began teaching her all over again, ignoring her body that was shaking. .... Meanwhile, Nathan who still remained locked up in his room, still finding it hard to believe that he really did what he did despite his morality and absolute self control; received news that the girl SB who went on a mission a few weeks ago killed. He returned to his senses immediately. ... Diana who had finally succeeded in the shooting practice after calming down a little got into her room, feeling exhausted. It''s already dinner time, but she couldn''t go to the cafeteria as she felt like an idiot after Aroma''s explanations. She hasn''t fully settled down when she heard, "everyone come out to the main field." She looked towards the direction the voice came from, and saw a mini sound stereo she had no idea even existed glued to an angle on the wall of her room. She looked messed up from the fight she had earlier, but felt better after getting the hang of the shooting a little. She quickly had her bath and changed her clothes before heading toward the field where everyone was already present. She was stunned by the number of people she met there and couldn''t believe all those people are staying within this camp. She couldn''t even locate her roommates, as they were lots of people and quietly stood behind them. "We lost SB today!" Diana didn''t know who talked, but the name SB made her widened her eyes in horror. She recalled seeing the girl left a few weeks ago and now, she isn''t coming back. There were murmurs among the trainees until "let''s have a moment of silence for the deceased." everyone went silent immediately and lowered their heads while a voice of a woman was heard after, praying. Diana couldn''t sleep all through the night, but her roommates did, which surprised her. She didn''t know the next day will be worse. Everyone has returned to their former self, but weren''t chatting happily like before. Diana didn''t see Fatty when she woke up, but after changing into her training outfit and stepped out; she saw Fatty dressed up beautifully in an orange off the shoulder carribean long gown with blue polka dot designed all over it. Her hair beautifully made. She had a suitcase in her hand, just like SB did when she was leaving. Diana felt her head hurt as a thought crosses her mind, "no way!" She exclaimed as she ran towards her. Fatty felt a movement from behind and look back, only to meet with Diana tear filled eyes. Diana saw her face clearly and couldn''t believe she''s this beautiful, as the makeup makes her look very cute and catchy, but that isn''t the reason she ran up to her. "Are you okay?" Fatty asked, with her normal tone. "Where are you going? Don''t tell me you''re also going for a mission or something." Diana spoke up. "The mission needs to be executed, and I''m selected for it since SB didn''t managed to execute it before she died." Fatty said. "Tell them you don''t wish to do it! this is insane!" Diana growled. "Why wouldn''t I want to do it? It''s my profession." She replied nonchalantly. "What!" Diana was surprised by her reply. Chapter 116 - Ethans longing Running around in circles and aiming daggers at the custom made human shape wooden target; Diana had a stoic expression on. She looked completely different. Her hair that was usually braided or bun, was weaved back at the left part, while the other part was let down, cascading on the right side of her face down to her body. She look hot as the excessive training improved her curves. The black leggings she had on hugged her lower body tightly. Her pink armless top revealing her beautiful collarbone and alluring well carved shoulders. She stopped and flipped her hair from her face after exhausting the daggers on her. Her blemishes has faded, but one could still see the fade marks that proves they were once there. It''s been 5 month since Fatty left. She heard it''s normal for it to take longer as she wouldn''t want to make the same mistake the other girl made, which means she has to plan it well; but Diana hasn''t been the same since then. Nathan left the camp a week after, leaving Aroma to put her through the compulsory training that should be gotten from a teacher directly; which Diana got hard, but found herself not complaining, as she really couldn''t take it anymore. She wants to get strong faster. But it wasn''t as easy as it seems. She got it the harsh way from Aroma, who left two month after, as she''s needed by Nathan''s side and only came to check up on her once in a while; just like how the other trainees were getting from their teachers. She has passed out from exhaustion numerous times, but it''s making her stronger and now she never passed out despite how hard the training gets, especially now that she''s mostly getting trained by instructors who shows no mercy. It was said that she will get picked on, but she''s the picker now. She couldn''t recall the trainees she hasn''t challenge in the camp, some gave her the beating of her life while she beat up some. Her roommate were always weary of her now, as she usually came for them while sleeping and claimed she couldn''t fall asleep and wanted to have fun. It''s like they open the cage to the beast inside her after they made it clear to her that challenging is one of the ways they got strong quickly and learn. Perhaps those were their believe about her change. They weren''t able to sleep peacefully in the night and still got disturbed during the day. It''s normal, but the fact that Diana doesn''t get tired of it and barely last a day without challenging someone is abnormal in their eyes. Even Zika who is well knowledged among them is finding her hard to deal with these days, when she hasn''t even lasted a year in the camp. Diana grinned as she stared at the daggers she threw, who were all stuck in the target chest. "Again TUD." she said with a smile and headed toward the table where the spare daggers were placed and picked more. Walking towards it once more, without turning around and focus on the target; she began throwing, and in a moment; the five daggers in her hands were nowhere to be found. She nearly went crazy with the training. There wasn''t an end to instructors with different training and all. There was one who was in charge of teaching them secrecy, making them realize how they could endanger the life of loved ones if they don''t learn to control what came out of their mouth. There''s one who came to teach them to drive. Things like this excite her, but not when it gets to the point where she nearly had an accident as they were asked to race. She learned to drive different vehicles she never thought she would even get to see in a close distance, and many other crazy trainings. Even though she managed to pull through it and could do all now, not perfectly like some trainees, but had surpassed a lot of them; it''s hard for her mental state. She can''t recalled chatting with her mates anymore. She just kept training and feeling like fighting everyday. It becomes something she didn''t want to last a day without doing. Even Aroma who was pushing her warned her the last time she came to take things easy. She barely use the needle Aroma gave her anymore as well, as she barely gave herself enough time to relax to the extent of catching a cold, which actually aided her skin irritation. .... Ethan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. His grandpa''s threat that seem like a bluff then, actually got put into action. He just returned from being summoned at a police station to give statements and also got questioned. It''s funny to him as he had no idea his grandfather really like Diana these much, to the extent of taking legal action against him. The man took it seriously. He refused to talk to him at home as well and kept ignoring him. He''s pissed that Ethan lied about Diana being his woman to make him stop asking of her, which made it takes this long and the girl''s whereabouts is still unknown. He believed Ethan took advantage of his trust and lied, which is unlike him. Sitting on the black leather couch with his legs crossed in his room and constantly running his left hand through his disheveled hair, while his right hand held onto his mobile device; Ethan bit down on his lower lip. His blue eyes staring into space. Releasing his moisturized thin pink lips; he shut his eyes, rested his back on the couch and bit down at his lower lips once more, feeling tortured. He felt like speaking to Diana, not because of his grandpa actions, but because he finds himself longing to see her, even though they haven''t been together that much for such a feeling to occur. But he''s hesistating, because he promised Nathan he won''t disturb, but this has been on his mind for a while now, he could barely control himself much longer. Chapter 117 - How she learn to control her mouth Tapping on the keyboard and staring intensely at the monitor; Diana heard the system instructor spoke. "Quick guys! Finish up and let''s work on how to forge a passport. Those of you who weren''t here the last time I treat it should hurry¡­" The instructor was still talking when, "isn''t that illegal?" Diana spoke. ''F*ck!'' She cursed in her head as she had meant to say that in her mind. She shut her eyes as the instructor footsteps got nearly to where she sat. She held her breath and couldn''t bring herself to type anything. "TUD is it?" The lady asked, placing her hand on Diana''s shoulder. Without opening her eyes, Diana bit down on her lower lip and nodded her head. "You and I have some things to catch up on." She said, run her hand through Diana''s hair dotingly and turned away. She resumed with what she was saying after. Diana sighed deeply. She thought she had gotten in trouble and couldn''t believe she didn''t. After she''s through with the task assigned to her; the instructor asked her to sleep, while everyone remained busy. Diana didn''t feel like sleeping. Instead of practicing one of the few things she has learned; she clicked on the game box and selected klondike and began playing. Few hours has passed. Everyone is still busy. Diana has played Spider Solitaire, Chess, Mahjong, Sudoku, Bubble shooter. She has literally scrolled through all the games on the system, some; which she downloaded herself, not knowing that it''s not allowed. The instructor kept smiling each time her eyes darted to her direction. Diana felt bored and sleepy. She stretched her body and yawn. But instead of sleeping, she decided to hold on till everyone is done and go sleep in her room. Not knowing what else to do; she started taking few portions from her hair that was let down behind her, braiding it and eating remained snacks that was delivered for lunch. She didn''t even wonder why some who had not arrived at the camp when the instructor teaches them how to forge passports, were getting the lecture and she was left out. As the instructor teaches it once in a blue moon. Within a few minutes, Diana has braided all her hair, loosen it and rebraided. She sighed and heard the instructor spoke. "Well done guys! you can all leave now." Everyone started groaning as they stretched their bodies and started leaving. "You stay!" Diana heard the instructor said, as she was about to stand up. She sat down as instructed, looking confused and tilting her head left and right as everyone walked past her till she''s alone with the instructor. Diana looked up at her face as she pulled a white plastic chair towards her and sat down, crossed her legs. "Shall we begin on the catching up I mentioned earlier!" She said, like a question but actually direct. Diana didn''t know what to say. She asked her to move aside, along with her chair and began working on her laptop. She gestured for Diana to pay attention, which she did. She might suspect something is wrong if not for the fact that the lady kept smiling as she put her through what she wanted her to do. Diana got it easily, based on the tricks Aroma thought her. But the more she achieve success and the instructor is really sure Diana understood it and didn''t get it by luck; the more another task kept coming and getting harder. Diana could barely open her eyes after 3 hours, yet the task kept coming. She''s starting to feel dizzy when two girls came in with a basket filled with beverages and biscuits. The instructor passes her a bottle water and opened up a Pepsi can for herself. Diana emptied the content in one go, she really do need the water. After taking the water; she was given a digestive biscuits, which she took and eat immediately. Looking up at the wall clock; it was 3 in the midnight, yet Diana has resumed with her training since she took the biscuit and bottled water. After a few hours; she asked Diana to take an hour nap. Diana couldn''t bring herself to sleep and was wondering what''s going on exactly. She looked up at the wall clock and stare at the lady who has slept immediately she gave her permission to sleep and realize 25 minutes has gone from the 1 hour. Her heartbeat quickened immediately. Her stomach began shivering from lack of sleep. She didn''t know she''s gonna have it worse and this is only the beginning. She had no idea when she fell asleep. She felt someone moved her hair from her face and slowly opened her eyes. "Times up!" The lady said and retracted her hand. Looking up at the wall clock, it''s exactly an hour after she gave her permission. This when on and on, till she felt like she has become a bot or something system related and not human anymore. The worst part is when the lady helped her massage her shoulder and urged her to keep going. Hours kept going by. Loads of snacks and beverages kept getting delivered to the room. Most students who undergo this usually got sick, but Diana was carried out of the room uncouncious after 6 days, looking extremely pale and thin. She spent two weeks under proper care, with Aroma beside her. Aroma knew her mouth is gonna get her in trouble with the smiling witch as most trainees refer to the instructor behind her back; which is why she warned her and even give her tips that could make her learn fast and get on her good side, but Diana never learn. ¡­.. Diana opened her eyes, breathing heavily. This scene constantly appear in her dream. It''s one of the mistakes that made her learn to control her mouth, barely smile and few other changes in her. She was perspiring all over and trying to control her breathing. Immediately her breathing stabilized; she look at Loner, who was sleeping on the bed beside her, stood from her bed and throw a kick at him; which he quickly evade by rolling away and let out a frustrated sigh. ''Not me again!'' He screamed in his head as Diana made her towards him. Seeing the helpless expression on his face; Diana shrugged her shoulder, "Sorry, I can''t sleep." She said and charged at him Chapter 118 - Can never be angry at him In a big conference room in one of the biggest enterprises known all over, both local and international. They were high class presidents of different enterprise sitting around the table with their assistant standing behind them, sorting out documents and passing the one needed to talk about to their bosses. An old man in his late 80''s sat at the high end of the Hall, obviously he owns the enterprise, with his successor beside him; a middle aged woman with a brown hair tied in a ponytail, classically dressed in a black suit. Among the presidents in the room sat Alexander and Shane, who both came to collaborate with the company to raise the value of their Enterprise more higher and got more recognition internationally. Alex has taken over the company after getting back on his feet and has been competing with Shane''s Corp. Not in a vengeful way, but actually more like an enterprise competition thingy; which is normal, but Alex had his plan. Once he is sure to possess enough power to make him bring down Shane; he will face him directly then, but for now; he knew acting ignorant and going after Shane directly will only put him in danger. He might risk his life before, but now; he has his child to stay alive for. After presentations and lots of discussions; the man and his daughter had a little chat before the man spoke up. "Thank you all for your time and interest in working with us! we''re intrigued by your presentations and future plans after the collaborations. As you all know; we are only going to choose a single enterprise. My daughter and I have made our decision and will love to work with Mr Alexander Mill!" He announced. Alexander gave a professional smile and began accepting handshakes from the other presidents after the end of the meeting. "Alex!" Shane called his name as he shook his hand. Since there''s no formalities from him, "Shane!" Alex replied and shook his hand with a professional smile. Shane didn''t release his hand for a while, and Alex didn''t seem to mind either. He maintained his smile and didn''t act like they have any issues with each other beforehand. "Mr Mill." A woman beautiful voice was heard from behind them, the man''s daughter to be precise. As her footsteps got closer to where they stood; Shane let go of Alex''s hand and turn away to leave. "Mrs Ashley." Alex smiled and shook hands with the woman, who smile brightly at him. "I''m thrilled to work with you Mr Mill, I''ve heard a lot about you in this last few months¡­." The woman ranted on and on with eyes filled with interest, as the two take a stroll in the company''s premises. Alex maintained his smiling face. Those achievements these people heard about were achieved because he has a goal and was actually tackling Shane''s success. But it''s alright to accept praises, he struggled day and night for it anyway. Inside the garage of the company premises, Shane had a frown on his face. His company''s stock has been going down since Alex succeeded his family''s company. He has really spent a lot for this project and Alex got it again. He didn''t see Alex as a love rival anymore, as Alex didn''t show any sort of interest in Stella. He has monitored both and find out that Alex seem to be nonchalant about Stella and only worked and worked nonstop. "That bastard is pushing me." He said out loud. "Drive!" He screamed at his assistant. .... "Dad! Ethan is not the type to lie. Let''s trust him on this." Tony said to his father. Ethan has been going to and from the police station since a month now. He was about to leave for work this morning when two police officers came and informed that they needed his cooperation with their search, as the old man has requested that the search for Diana begin again. "That''s exactly the point!" The man growled. "He''s always trustworthy and reliable, but now he''s changed. Will he only reveal the poor girl where about after something happen to her? He''s not the same boy I watched grow up and I''m not going to allow him to go down this lane." He added and stood up from his chair and walked away. Mel, who was sitting beside her husband sighed. Both of them knew about Diana getting shelter at Nathan''s side. They didn''t know more than that, but knew believed was a good idea, to keep the girl safe. They couldn''t explain this to the man without giving details of everything from the start; which they are sure that the old man temper will bring trouble. He''s all about justice. He will surely try to go against Shane if he realizes he''s the one behind Nathan being away from them; which will only cause more hurt. But they are worried about Ethan, as he can be very tempermental when he''s pushed too much. Just as they feared; Ethan returned from the police station in the afternoon, after getting detained and went through lots of questioning which he handled well and still didn''t reveal anything. Getting back home; he went directly toward his room, took a few things important to him as of the moment and within an hour, after bathing and changing into a new attire; a chinos grey trousers and a sky blue T-shirt. With his suitcase being dragged behind him with his left hand; he headed out of the house. Even though he understood the old man; it''s starting to irritate him and also because the man didn''t trust in him. "Ethan!" Both his parents called from behind as he was about to enter his car, after loading the suitcase in the car trunk. Ethan looked back at them and smiled. Maris saw him leaving and must have informed them. "We will talk to him about this, don''t get angry at him." Maris said as he moved closer and held his hand, looking up at him. If not for how Diana is related to her; Mel would have gotten angry too, but she wants both sides to maintain peace. She didn''t want grandpa and Ethan to fight because of this. "I''m not leaving because I''m angry mom." He said, pulling his mom into his embrace. "I just want to." He said. "You''re really not angry at him?" Tony asked. It''s fine if Ethan wish to leave, as long as the old man hasn''t managed to make him pissed at him. Ethan chuckled softly, "I can never be angry at him." He said. .... "Hey guys!" Diana sprung up from her bed as she heard Fatty''s voice. Chapter 119 - Ethan! Youre in trouble! Ethan was seen, laying flat on the king size bed inside one of his villas. This particular one is the one he just moved into. He took in a deep breath and kept staring at the white ceiling of his room. One of the important reasons he left the house was because; the more the old man made fuse about Diana, the more he misses Diana and losing control of himself. It made him want to call Nathan and ask about how she''s doing and request to talk to her, which means going back on his word. He didn''t go back on his word with his grandpa, since he said she''s his now and he will soon get to see her. His cell phone rang. He didn''t want to pick it at first, as he''s really pissed, even though he denied it but just wouldn''t let it get between him and the man. He tilted his head sideways and turned the phone towards him to see who''s calling. He sprung up immediately he saw the word ''Brother'' flashing at him on the screen. "Hey! brother!" Nathan''s voice was heard. "How are you?" Ethan asked. "Same as always" "Which is?" "Being me! Common stop being girlish and asked what you really wish to to ask." Nathan said in a mocking tone. Ethan rolled his eyes, his insides bubbling up in excitement. He had really asked about Nathan first to not make him mocked him, yet he still did. "How is she?" He swallowed his pride under Nathan''s mockery and asked. "She''s crazy! that I can assure, but alive." Nathan replied. Aroma really take her taking a students like a motherly role, ever since Diana managed to made her like her completely. Most Senior felt that way until they got more than 1 students, but Aroma only has Diana and didn''t plan to take another. Each time she returned from going to the camp to train Diana; she''s usually moody. She has even seek his opinion and asked if she has pushed Diana too much, as she''s very different now. She found herself finding it weird that the girl who always questioned everything, act like a little kid, and many of her former character; suddenly changed. She look like two being resides inside her, as she rarely got tired, no matter what training she put her through. Nathan could have mocked her for acting like this over a students that''s taking her training seriously, instead of being impressed, but she has gotten notified by some of the instructors about Diana''s performance as well. The instructors were praising her and claiming they recommend her for some certain type of mission, which is crazy to ask of a girl who was just about to hit the 8th month of her arrival in the camp. It''s still early for her to be as good as it was stated from all the reports, which isn''t too good for her mental state but he couldn''t do anything about it. Diana might have her reason, which doesn''t concern him; as long as she''s alive and well. She''s legally an adult and made her decision to go this lane herself. Also, he has been having his own issues with Aroma as well. Aroma remained nonchalant to their sex and always brush off the topic each time he wanted them to talk about it. He found himself developing feelings that he didn''t think could exist in his heart. It actually started when she sincerely asked him to look for someone else before she could let him go. Those words kept replaying in his head, along with the tone used. He could have avoided the sex, but couldn''t bring himself to, because he has actually started thinking about her since then. Despite Aroma brushing away the topic and actually treating him like she usually does; he still wants them to talk about it. The more she feign ignorance to it, the more his mind remained glued on it. Which is also one of the reasons he couldn''t bring himself to mock her for acting like a mother over Diana issue, he found himself not seeing her as before. Sex has happened already; which made brother sister excuse go out of the way, but the girl kept avoiding him, when she''s the one who started it. A mission has been accepted for her, which they hoped, actually Aroma hoped will calm Diana: since she will be meeting Ethan, according to what Nathan told him. "What do you mean crazy?" Ethan asked. "You will see for yourself brother." Nathan replied. "Is something wrong with her?" Ethan asked again, his expression turning serious, while his excitement began to die down. Nathan wouldn''t say that if it''s not relevant. "You can find that out from her yourself. I will forward you the details of the country she will be coming to and the date. Pick her up at the airport and prepare a place for her to stay." Nathan said. "Okay I will, thank you!" Ethan said, but his brow still remained creased. "And also, safe sex please! I don''t accept pregnant trainees." Nathan said and ended the call. Ethan didn''t find it funny one bit, he''s worried instead. But yeah, he''s glad he is finally gonna meet her. His inbox got a notification immediately, which he checked and saw the details Nathan talked about. A smile blossomed on his face as he stared at it, he bit down on his lower lip, as his heartbeat quickened. He tried to control himself but couldn''t. He began grinning like an idiot, "Ethan you''re in trouble!" he said out loud, as he couldn''t believe himself. He''s getting so excited over an inbox containing Diana arrival detail and the country. They weren''t even in a relationship yet, they haven''t started anything at all; yet he''s feeling this way. He held both his hands above his head and shut his eyes, while his face still has a hint of smiles on them. As for the crazy stuff Nathan mentioned; he will have to see her before knowing exactly what it''s about. For now he needed to prepare for his departure. £¬ Chapter 120 - The Mission! Diana and her roommates were seen in the cafeteria, eating and chatting, as well as occasionally laughing when one of them said something funny. "You''re laughing now." Beast said, looking at Diana, who was now laughing with them, unlike before when she will remain on her seat like a robot being controlled by a remote and eat silently. When she isn''t silent; she will be fighting one of the trainees. It''s been a week since Fatty''s arrival, and they noticed she has been slowly loosening up. Now she''s actually laughing with them. and also, they''ve been sleeping peacefully. Diana rolled her eyes at her. She doesn''t understand what made them acted nonchalantly when one of them was sent out to somewhere that could possibly make her not return forever. She had assumed a lot about Fatty being gone, which added to her sleepless night. Even though she knew within herself that she''s not the same as before; she''s very happy that Fatty came back alive. "Did I missing something?" Fatty asked. "You missed a lot, this girl went crazy in your absence." Loner, who isn''t the talkative type spoke up. He really had it worse than the others, as his bed was close to Diana''s. Diana rolled her eyes once more. "Crazy? Hmm I wanna see more of it now that I''m back." Fatty said. "You will wish you didn''t say this if it really happened." Zika said lazily, shook his head and continued eating his food. "You guys should stop talking about me like I''m dead or something. I''m right here okay?" Diana sneered at them. Fatty is the only one who finds her reply funny. The others didn''t; as they knew exactly what they are talking about, which Fatty will never understand, unless she also have a taste of it. "The only thing that I feel bad for missing is how her aura changed this much, and also her look, shape and everything. It''s like I''ve been away for 2 years." Fatty said. Diana smiled at her words, but the others still didn''t find it funny. It was really hard on them. They kept eating their food and chatting until a tall average looking guy came to informed Diana that her attention is needed. She slowly got up and followed the guy after paying for her food with her card. Seeing her being led toward the familiar room of Nathan; she raised her brow slightly, but she''s different now. Her thought doesn''t go wild and ridiculous as before. She seems to have matured, both in personality and appearance. Getting outside the door; the guy knocked, while Diana remained behind him. "Come in!" Nathan''s voice was heard. The guy walked away and Diana headed in. Dressed in a black jean trousers and a blue shirt; Nathan was sitting on the couch with some documents on the table in front of him. Aroma was sitting opposite him; dressed in her leather outfit as usual, but this time it wasn''t an all black, as the jacket was gray, her hair tied in a ponytail. Diana walked closer to them; her smiles a while ago with her mate was nowhere to be found. Aroma glanced at her briefly and retracted her gaze, "take a seat." She said. Nathan was looking at both of them, without a change in his expression. He actually like the changes in Diana. If not for Ethan; he wouldn''t allow such a gem to leave his side. But her teacher has foolishly let her get into her heart and was finding her strange. Taking a seat beside Aroma; Diana look at Nathan with a calm expression. "We rarely take this type of mission, but it''s perfect for a first timer; which is why I accepted it. It will fit well for you." Nathan said casually and sat up straight, picked up one of the files on the table and tossed it toward Diana. Diana heart skipped, but she still maintained her stoic expression and picked up the sets of paper passed to her. Mission: Eliminating A Threat. Location: Los Angeles California. Information: One of the top Enterprise in the city is facing a threat from an unknown individual or probably a group of people. There have been deaths of new employees since March 2018. A new employees doesn''t last for 3months before they suddenly got killed. Based on the findings, we couldn''t discover who was behind it, but surely; the person or people are workers in the company. Lots of employees were suspected and arrested, but were later released as the murder didn''t stop. Which proves those captured employees were innocent and the culprit is still among them. There are 100''s of employees and it''s not possible to sack everyone and get new ones. It will ruin the Enterprise; which was already getting in trouble as people are already giving it names after suspecting that the deaths aren''t a coincidence but actually related to the company Some employees resigned because they''re scared of being the next victim, while people rarely came to seek for work. The enterprise is starting to crumble, the market value has been going down at a scary rate. The shareholders are starting to demand an explanation and many other associated problems. Diana frown slightly and dropped the paper after finishing with the reading. Aroma passed her another, which she took. "That is the information from the client, this is from us." Aroma said. Bases On Our Research Target: unknown. It could be an individual or a group of people. Deduction: based on experience from the researchers, there is a high chance that the culprit is one single person, A smart and capable one to be exact. And also dangerous. Because, for someone to boldly blend in with the workers and has been serially killing new employees, both male and female for more than one years; he or she isn''t ordinary and surely has lots of tricks up his/her sleeves. Plan: you will enter the company as a worker, which means baiting yourself to lure in the target. Others: use whatever skills, to find out the reason behind the murder once you manage to find out who it was. The reason is needed by the owner of the enterprise, it''s none of our concern. He promised a reward for it aside from the payment for the threat removal; which means the reward is yours. You don''t have to force yourself to get the information if you aren''t chanced to. The elimination of the threat is the main mission. You will be given a means of communication to the base in Los Angeles in case it''s more than we presume, and request for backup. It doesn''t matter how long you use to carry out the mission, as long as it was successful. You are free to enjoy your stay outside the base, as long as it didn''t affect what you''re out for. Diana''s inside was burning with rage as she read up to the last part of the paper. She wondered why someone would kill like that. Even if the person had reasons; it doesn''t change the fact that those workers aren''t related to it, yet they got killed. Nathan and Aroma wait for an expression or anything at all, but Diana only dropped the file and looked up at them, as if asking ''anything else?''. That finally got to Nathan. He recalled how she was from when he brought her in and their previous conversation. He kinda understand Aroma now. Most trainees looked tense and all at their first mission. None looked this calm. "Take the files with you, and also prepare your luggage. You will be leaving tomorrow morning as it is weekend now. Someone will pick you up at the airport. You can settle down and make plans during the weekend and be ready to go into the company on Monday. Diana nodded her head. "Here," Aroma passed her a new Samsung mobile phone. "The contact information to the base is on it." She added. Diana took it and nodded her head again. "Think through the night and let Aroma know what you will be needing for your plans. I will have someone deliver it to you after you settled down in the country." Nathan said. Seeing Diana nodding her head again, "is something wrong with your mouth?" He asked. "I understand and I will." Diana replied. "Good! you can leave." He said. Diana took the files and her new cell phone and headed out of the room. Aroma stare at her departing back and scoffed. ''What''s wrong with this girl?'' she asked in her head. "I think you''re the one that has changed. Your changes are more than hers." Nathan spoke as he saw her expression. "I''m sorry sir." Aroma replied. Nathan scoffed. This is how she has been brushing off topic that''s not work related with him. "Fine! you can leave as well." he said. Aroma stood up and left, while Nathan stare at her departing feature with his brow slightly creased. ... Inside Diana''s room. She has went over the files again and has come up with few plans. She also knew this case will be dangerous if she''s not careful. Once again, she knew if she wanted to catch a monkey, she need to act like one. She was now arranging her clothes in a suitcase. Chapter 121 - One thing hasnt changed Dressed in a peach off the shoulder cropped top, black baggy jean trousers with a slim band which rested from her waist up to her abdominal area; leaving a fair part of her flat white tummy up to where the top stopped bare to the eyes. The baggy trousers has a smokey band at the end; which hugged her legs, not fully down to her ankle, revealing a fair part of her skin down to where a black heels designed with a peach pattern, matching with the colours of her clothes cupped her slender legs. Diana, with her suitcase being dragged behind her, a pair of black shade on with her hair styled in a twin curl; stylishly walk down the airport premises like some kind of celebrity. As usual, her killer shape award her with stares. But it''s an airport after all. Most just fed their eyes a little and headed their way, as they all have an important reason for being there than to stare at a woman all day. Diana was still feeling ticklish inside, as she has injected herself with the needle Aroma gave to her, because despite the fact that she switched off the air conditioning above her in the plane; the ones from the other still manifested their way to where she sat. And also, she couldn''t inconvenient others with her own problem, which made her endure a little and injected herself with it before relaxing and enjoyed the AC with everyone else, while her inside kept tickling her, as the two temperature had their fun. walking near the section where people are waiting for the arrivals. Some had names boldly written on a board resting on their chest, as a rope connected it round their neck. Some had the board raised up, while some just silently waited, as they knew who they came to pick up. Among those people stood a devilish beauty with both hands in his blue jean trousers pocket. Putting on a gray T-shirt with a pensive emoticon design in front of it. A matching adidas shoes with the combinations of blue, black and gray. Hair disheveled, with few locks gracing his forehead, looking tall and breathtaking. Unlike how some quickly steal a glance at Diana and look away; it''s hard for some girls to keep their eyes on where they were going with this beauty around. Pulling off her shade; "no way!" Diana stood frozen in her tracks, staring at the beauty that''s silently waiting for her. Her heartbeat began racing as she kept her gaze locked on his figure. Diana knew for sure at the moment that even though she''s changed, which she knew herself; one thing hasn''t changed! Her heart that race wildly whenever she set her eyes on this guys didn''t change one bit. It''s still the same. ''What is he doing here?'' she asked in her head as she kept staring at him. Ethan moisturized his thin pink lips with his wet tongue. His eyes darting around from left to right until it passed by a lady who was staring at him. He looked past her, as most has been staring since his arrival and not really surprised, but then suddenly stopped. He furrowed his brow slightly and directed his gaze back to the lady, widened his eyes and raised both brows. He couldn''t believe what he''s seeing, ''Diana?'' he questioned in his head. She had make up on; which could be acceptable as that could be the reason why her face look flawless, but her lips look normal, there wasn''t any teeth protrude. Ethan wondered if he''s seeing things but still raised his hand and waved at her. Still in a daze; Diana slowly made her way to where he stood, walked out through the entrance of the short iron pole with a puffy foamy rope demarcating the little distance between them, which can be easily stepped over, if not for one''s self respect. Ethan walked towards the entrance of the ring and both now stood in front of each other. Ethan was still shocked, but controlled himself and acted like a man, as he could see the hint of shock still lingering on Diana''s expression as well. They stood so close that Diana was able to inhale his scent. A nostalgic feeling assaulted Diana immediately. She could only think back to him hovering above her, and how their lips dance on each other wildly, like there won''t be a next time. Before she could return to her senses; Ethan hand brushed on hers, as he took the luggage from her. His other hand went around her waist, as he pulled her close to his chest and rested his head on her shoulder. "I''ve missed you." He whispered. Feeling his warmth; Diana felt herself close to tears. "Is this real?" She asked, her voice breaking as her hand find their ways around his waist, up to his back. "It''s real! I really miss you like I''m going crazy." Ethan replied, breathing in on her Cologne. The fresh scent of lavender coming from her soothes his heart, making him hugged her more tightly, not caring about the onlookers. A deep sigh escaped his lips as he snuggled his head between her neckline. Diana felt scared at his action. Yes! he confessed his feelings to her, but she had no idea she meant this much to him. While Ethan had his eyes closed and enjoying the present feeling; Diana had her eyes opened and could see lots of stares on them. Some were grinning, while some chuckled at Ethan''s shamelessness, but this guy doesn''t seem to care about all that. He''s acting like she''s something to him, something he doesn''t care what others think and can treasure anywhere. She isn''t surprised by his straightforwardness as he had told her he''s matured enough to know what he wanted and didn''t have to beat around the bush. Diana closed her eyes to enjoy more of his warmth, but she hesitated too much, as Ethan slowly pulled back and looked into her eyes, "I''m happy to see you, and you look beautiful." He said. Diana''s mind isn''t on the words he spoke, instead; she''s craving for the warmth that just escaped her grasp. She wanted more of it. She couldn''t recall when she got hugged like this, except from the one she got from her father. It''s hard for her to control the urge to just hold him and not let go, but she''s not brave enough to initiate such. "Thank you." she replied. Ethan''s heart tightened. He could see the difference in her. She''s different from the girl he had a video chat with over 8 month ago, ''yes! 8 month of training. what do you expect Ethan.'' he battled his thought, but still maintained his cool. A lot can happen within a day, not to talk of months. "You must be tired. Let''s leave this place." he said and reach for her hand. This is overwhelming for Diana. Her thoughts were everywhere. She wanted to ask why he''s here and all, but couldn''t bring herself to talk. She had really decided to just devote herself into her new occupation and not care about anything that might happen; which is why she didn''t even questioned Aroma and Nathan the previous day. She didn''t want to care anymore, but seeing Ethan now; she didn''t know what to think as of now. She followed him along, his fingers interlocked with hers. She kept staring at his side profile till they got outside the airport premises, where a White MayBach stood. The man in the driver''s seat ran out to open the door, but Ethan dismissed him. He passed him Diana''s luggage to load in the car trunk and opened the door for her himself. ''What''s going on?'' Diana asked in her head. The treatment is just too much for her to digest. She''s finding it hard to believe that this is real once again. She remained silent all through their journey, and Ethan didn''t make any move as well. He sat with his back facing the door, his gaze fixated on her, while hers remained on her lap; yet he didn''t ask her anything. He just kept staring, with his arms crossed above his chest. Chapter 122 - I fell in love with you The car drove into the entrance of a beautiful white villa and stopped for them to come down. Ethan finally broke the gaze immediately the car stopped. Diana raised her head and looked at him as he opened the car door and stepped out. Her eyes traced his silhouette till he arrived outside the door, where she sat and opened it for her. Ethan looked up, and their gaze locked. He grinned, not acting like her weirdness surprised him, but deep inside; he knew for him to make her open up about what made her this way, he needed to take it slow and not force her. Diana bit down on her lower lip as she stepped down from the car. Her eyelashes kept fluttering as she tried to hold back her tears. Stepping down; she looks up at the beautiful buildings in front of her and couldn''t help but ask, "whose house is this?" With one hand pulling her luggage, as the driver has driven the car to the garage. His other hand reached for her right hand and squeeze gently before walking toward the main house, while Diana followed along, her eyes occasionally glancing at their intertwined fingers. "I purchased it five days ago." Ethan finally spoke. Diana looked up at his side profile in confusion. She averted her gaze and gulped as Ethan gaze met hers immediately he tilted his head towards her direction. He''s just too beautiful for her to look into his eyes and know that he likes her without her heart racing wildly. Even though he''s all teasing and blunt; his eyes look innocent like he wouldn''t be able to curse back at someone who cursed at him. Ethan brow creased slightly. Even though he''s being himself; he''s really worried by her changes. "Why are you the one that came to pick me?" Diana asked. They were getting closer to the entrance of the main house now. "My brother gave me details of your arrival to this country a week ago. I''ve been waiting for you since then." He replied. Diana body froze for a second. Ethan felt it from the contact of there palm but didn''t react to it and maintained the same expression. "What''s going on?" Diana asked. "I didn''t tell you from the start not to distract you, but I knew we could meet when you''re out on a mission as you are now?" Said Ethan as they headed inside the well decorated living room. White tufted couch that match with the paint of the walls. Beautiful inky wallpaper that makes the interior alluring, thanks to the white walls. And many more heart melting designs. "You knew why I am here?" Diana asked. "I promise not to intrude. I''m here for you Diana. Why you''re here can be left out if you don''t wish to share." stopping in his tracks, he looked into her eyes and she did the same. Seeing her eyes heavy with tears threatening to escape it; "I told you I''m cool with anything, as long as you''re safe. So feel free to be yourself with me." he added. "You came to this country and bought this house just to see me?" Diana asked, her eyes glued on his lips, not wanting to miss the reply. She wanted to be sure it''s coming from his mouth and not some kind of audio device with his voice imitated in it. "Yes." Ethan replied. Seeing her expression, it''s taking him all the self control he could gathered to not hug her tight right now. "I want to spend the time you will be using here with you." he added. Diana still find this foreign. If Ethan hasn''t confessed his feelings while she looked the worst; she might have thought he''s like this because of her changes. Even though her look is different; it still doesn''t change the fact that this beauty is too much for her. Ethan turned to leave while he was still able to control himself, but Diana didn''t move from the spot. Instead; she forced her hand out of his, still staring into his eyes as he had returned his gaze back to hers. "Why are you doing this?" Diana asked. "How did I managed to deserve all this, deserve your effort and attention. T-this is totally insane!" She added, her tears slowly finding their ways out. Dropping the luggage; Ethan''s hand find their way around her waist and pulled her closer, which she didn''t resist. He wrapped his hands around her tightly, which Diana found herself doing the same. The warmth is back! she didn''t want to hesitate like earlier and regret later. She pressed her body closely to his, her head resting on his chest, but still awaiting his reply. She wanted to know why? She doesn''t think she''s worth all this, but really didn''t want it to stop. She''s scared this is just a dream, which she might wake up from sooner or later and found herself in reality! Reality where she''s just someone that needed to hide and watch her movement. Reality where the two people that really cared about her, as she''s their flesh and blood couldn''t even show that affection. Reality where Ethan will vanish and this feeling will cease to exist. "Diana! you''re a woman. A woman that caught my attention, a woman that entered my heart and made me change my mind about staying away from feelings like this. A woman I want to touch, despite not appreciating physical contact from women almost all my entire life." Hunching his back and snuggling his head in between her neck once again, which make Diana subconsciously let out a soft moan; "A woman I want to hold like this for the rest of my life and never let go. Just say the word and I will do anything you want! that''s how much you mean to me." he added and lifted her up, still not releasing her from his embrace, which Diana didn''t even wish to break away from for the time being. He was shocked by how light she is. It''s like a slight push could send her flying off. His heart tightened, but felt better after breathing in her scent as he moved toward the couch. With Diana still in his arms; he laid flat on the couch and positioned her on top of him, while Diana didn''t protested to, but instead, buried her face at his neckline as her heart beat against his. "Don''t find yourself unworthy of a man. As long as feelings are involved, even a mighty king will come down to a peasant level to have her heart, not to talk of a lowly guy like me who''s only craving to be with you and hoping you wouldn''t turn me down." Ethan said and chuckled, as he held one hand to her head and caress her hair, making Diana snuggle in between his neckline. She''s so touched that it''s hard for her to stop herself from raising her head from his neckline and reach for his lips, but the feeling of creeping people out with her teeth still lives on even though her teeth is fine now. She''s still not brave enough to initiate such, as she isn''t sure if Ethan will be fine with it. "You love me?" she asked in a silent but dry tone, without any hint of emotion. "I will reply with action. Words are empty, only actions matters." Ethan replied and let out a grunt as he tightened his arm around her once again. It felt like yesterday when he was struggling with himself not to call Nathan and ask to do a video chat with her, now she''s here in his arms. It really felt good and made him feel happy. "I want to hear it." Diana said. Ethan isn''t brave enough to just say the word. He has feelings for her and want her, but they haven''t started anything except knowing how they feel. He felt like telling her he loves her now wouldn''t feel real, as he hasn''t even done anything for her, being the woman that moved his heart. Placing a light kiss on her hair, "sleep." he whispered. "You can''t say it? You''re not sure?" Diana asked, feeling embarrassed that those words were coming out of her mouth, but those were what she had in mind now. She needed as much confirmation as possible to know this is completely real and Ethan''s feeling is true. Not hearing any reply from him, but only the tightening of his arm around her; "please say it." she pleaded. "I fell in love with you Diana." Ethan said. "Thank you!" Diana replied. "Sleep!" Ethan said. Diana hummed in reply and soon find herself drifted to dreamland. But before she slept, a thought crossed her mind. Chapter 123 - I swear to god, I didnt know Inside the kitchen; Ethan had a frown on his face as he stares at the soup he''s preparing heating up on the cooker, while the delicious aroma could be perceived inside the entire kitchen. It was hard to make Diana sleep. If he raised a hand; she will open her eyes, same as when he moved his leg. It''s like all movement is a loud bang sound to her. She''s very sensitive to her surroundings. She only stopped after he woke her up and assured her that she should let her guard down and sleep wholeheartedly if she trusts him. Diana nodded her head and finally slept with her whole mind and soul in it after she heard those words. She didn''t even wake up when he carried her all the way to the room he had prepared and decorated for her. Not even when he placed her on the bed, removed her hair band, took off her shoes and laid her in a comfortable position. But Ethan made a mistake of switching on the air conditioning. He had no idea her body couldn''t withstand too much cold. His believe was to make her more comfortable and sleep well. He took a deep sigh. He wondered how the training must have been hard on her. He didn''t like all this, but didn''t know what to do. The last time he had video chat with Diana; he could see from her reactions to questions related to training that she seem to want it. He fully made up his mind after seeing that she really wishes to do it, without any traces of being forced in her response. But he didn''t feel so good about it now. He didn''t like the changes, neither did he hated it as it didn''t change how he feels about her, but couldn''t help worrying about it. He felt like asking her straight up if she still want this, but didn''t want to end up messing things up. He''s not sure what to do, as Nathan wouldn''t allow her out of the base to be with him except this way. He had told him how he wouldn''t mind if Diana insisted on leaving, as far as both of them stay away from each other. Which means; if Diana wished to risk her life, he wouldn''t allow Ethan to foolishly do the same. Diana can make her own choices without him interfering much, but wouldn''t allow that from Ethan. He''s the only one that''s a son figure to their parents. He knows he''s only their child by name, but wouldn''t allow Ethan to risk his life and hurt them like he did. Ethan felt powerless as Nathan can force his decisions on them. He didn''t want to act strong headed when he''s not even sure what Diana wanted now. He can give it his all and try to stay safe if Diana want to stop walking this path, but didn''t even know how to ask and not complicate things. "Sir!" A middle age woman with a brown curly shoulder-length hair, dressed in a blue knee length gown, with an apron around her body called. She''s the cook, but Ethan insisted on preparing the meal himself. He returned to his senses and quickly pick up the soup spoon and stirred the stew. He looked up at the woman, "Sarah, please check if she''s awake." He said to the woman, who bowed slightly and left the kitchen, while Ethan turned off the gas, picked up the tray where plates and cutleries laid and headed towards the dining to set the table. **Inside Diana''s room. Suddenly, Diana body started shivering. She opened her eyes at once and quickly reached for her wrist, as she could still move, but couldn''t find the wristband with the needle case attached to it. She tried to stand up, but felt like her body is melted into the bed as she couldn''t move it, while it kept shaking. With her whole being slowly going into attack; she slowly turned her head sideways as her teeth kept clattering and her head flapping really fast. Luckily, Ethan had placed it near her pillow on the bed. She reached for it and opened the small container consisting other needles. But due to her hand shaking, everything fell off immediately, she tried to reach for one, but lost control. Her body slammed back on the bed and started jerking really fast. It''s been a long time this happened as she never allowed the cold to penetrated inside her body to this extent before poking herself with the needle. ****back at the dining room. Ethan was busy filling up the plates with the fried rice, some with white rice, based on Diana''s preference and filling the bowls with stew with little soup as he has stuffed the entire thing with chicken and shrimp. "Sir!" He heard Sarah screamed. His gaze turned sharp as he removed the apron around his body and speed towards Diana''s room. Getting inside; he saw the woman in tears and Diana, who was jerking continuously on the bed. He ran towards her and saw the tiny needles all over her side on the bed. "She was trying to reach for one of those before¡­." The woman couldn''t complete her sentence before bursting into tears. She had opened the door while Diana was trying to reach for the needle before losing control. She felt scared and didn''t know what to do, as she couldn''t just touch Diana, or pick up the needle and injected her with it; which is why she quickly called Ethan. Ethan heart raced wildly as fear engulfed his entire being. He climbed onto the bed and tried to hold her, but the jerking couldn''t let him succeed in that. The coldness of her skin was like a knife stab to his heart. ''What''s going on?'' he asked himself inside as his eyes went bloodshot. He reached for one needle and tried to inject her. The jerking couldn''t make him have a vivid view of where to poke her at. He closed his eyes, raised up the needle and poke it at her shoulder area. Opening his eyes; he saw that her body is miraculously calming down. He pulled out the needle and pulled her up into his arm, took off his t-shirt and held her still cold body closer to his chest and hugged her tightly. Her body calmed down, but her left leg and both arms still flapped continuously. Diana slowly opened her eyes after a few minutes of being in Ethan''s warm embrace and pointed her hand at the direction of the air conditioning. The woman, who still remain at the spot looked towards where she pointed at, as well as Ethan. Reality dawn on the duo. The woman quickly walked toward the table the remote was placed and switched it off. The whole room was chilled that it could affect someone who doesn''t have a problem with cold, not to talk of someone who does. Ethan thought she will be able to sleep comfortably, he didn''t know he will be giving her the opposite. A drop of tears escaped his eyes as he buried his face in her neck. "I swear to god I didn''t know." he groaned out the words with his voice breaking. Chapter 124 - Do you just wished to sleep with me? Feeling hot from the mixture of the needle effect and and Ethan''s warm embrace; Diana adjusted herself in his arms. "I''m fine now." she said, slowly pulling away from him. Ethan felt bad to even stare into her eyes. He dreaded the thought that his mistake could have cost her life. What if he hadn''t sent the woman to check up on her. Diana slowly turned around. The first thing that caught her attention was his upper body. She gulped and nearly reach her hand to touch before returning to her senses. "You''re hot!" she said. Ethan was stunned by her words, but didn''t feel amused. He picked up his top and put it on. Diana felt bad but didn''t say anything and looked up into his bloodshot eyes and sighed. "It''s nothing. I''m used to it." She said. "What''s going on exactly?" He asked as he fully released her from his embrace, moved in front of her and await her response. Diana felt bad that he took it this far, but glad that he cared so much too. She explained everything to him without letting anything out. Ethan took a deep breath. "Let''s visit the hospital." He said and tried to stand up, before feeling Diana''s hand hold onto his. "It''s nothing much. I will be fine." She said, looking into his worried eyes and felt her heart warm. She didn''t doubt that this dude really like her now. She vowed to herself at that instant not to let her struggle with work make her unable to appreciate this man. Not buying her words, "I can''t just turn a blind eye to this. Let''s get you checked up today to confirm if you aren''t hurt. I will get in touch with someone knowledged in medicinal field and get a cure for it soon." he said. According to Aroma''s research after giving her the needles; she said the needles could help if she overdose herself, but it''s risky to her internal organs. She also warned her to avoid it as much as she can, as there''s a risk of getting stroke during one of the attacks. She adviced to just resort to sex, and make sure it''s the one she will feel wholeheartedly to make the effect works, as she couldn''t expect a rushed sex to help with such illness. She needs to want it and feel it. Diana, who had thought it just normal sex felt an headache after Aroma told her all that then. She had actually thought she''s suffering herself when she could just closed her eyes and sleep with someone. She didn''t know she will have to feel all that. After summarising Aroma''s theory to Ethan, "so, don''t bother stressing yourself." she added. Ethan raised his brow. "What sort of cure is that? or do you just wish to sleep with me?" He teased, loosening up a bit. Diana has started smiling and he didn''t want it to stop, due to his mood. She''s coming around and he''s liking it. Diana rolled her eyes at his words and laid flat on the bed and looked at her side, where the needle that has been arranged back in the case laid. "Did I mentioned that I want to sleep with you? I have this and also; I just need to be more careful. I haven''t suffered it in over 8 month now, so I can avoid it in the future." She said lazily. "Hmm I guess I over think it then." Ethan replied and forced a smile, as he still felt scared. "I prepared food for you." He suddenly said, making Diana eyes widened. Ethan cleared his throat and scratched his head. He couldn''t help but appreciate the person who created YouTube and also thanks to the cook who put him through the process, during the last few days he has arrived there. A man in love find himself doing things he hadn''t imagined in his entire life at times. Ethan had never washed a place or prepare a coffee for himself once, but here he was acting like a doting husband to his lovely wife. Seeing his expression, Diana didn''t want to go sad and requested for reason anymore. She wants to enjoy this feeling and treasure it. She stood up at once, "really?" she asked grinning. "I will be right back." He said and stood up. Seeing is believing. He needs to show off and let the mood between them stays like this. Diana''s expression turned stoic immediately he left, but her heartbeat kept racing at his warmness. The expression didn''t last long as the memories of their past started popping up. ''I am not interested in women'' ''I wish to drive my future wife.'' ''Your tongue is so sharp. I wondered if you could use it well while kissing.'' ''I can keep my sanity no matter how bad you look¡­..'' She suddenly chuckled and bit down on her lower lip to stop herself from laughing out loud. ''This is really happening Diana. He''s interested in you.'' she said to herself and stare at the entrance to the room, awaiting his return. Ethan returned with a tray containing a plate of fried rice, one of white and the chicken and shrimp stew bowl. Diana smiled as the nice aroma assaulted her nose. Placing the food in front of her, "eat up and take a shower before resting more." Ethan said. "Thank you." Diana said as she picked up the spoon. The fried rice caught her attention first, as it looks good with the assorted meats that were cooked with it in small particles. "No, thank you for making me feel love." Ethan said as he stared at the movement of her hand, as she took some portion from the fried rice with the spoon. "I will get full before eating if I hear more of that." she said and giggled. She froze immediately she had the food in her mouth. "What is it?" Ethan asked as he has been staring at her. Diana couldn''t chew the food immediately. She shook her head and looked up into Ethan''s questioning gaze and slowly swallowed the rice, "salt!" she exclaimed and burst into laughter. "No way!" Ethan exclaimed in return. The cook measured the salt for him and separated it into three portions for each pot. He took the spoon from her and eat a bit from the rice. He picked up a tissue and throw up the content into it, "how did you manage to swallow that?" He asked. Diana only chuckled in return. "I think I salted the rice twice." Ethan said grimacing. Diana stared at his white sets of teeth, as well as how his lips stretched beautifully. She relaxed her expression and carefully admire his look. Ethan gaze met hers, but he quickly looked away. "Try the white rice, but I think I didn''t salt it," he said. "Take a small portion from it before taking your bath. I will prepare something else." he added. "It''s fine." Diana said and averted her gaze, picked up the spoon and eat the white rice which doesn''t have any salt added, but thanks to the fact that the stew was perfect; she eats the entire thing, while Ethan kept smiling like an idiot. "You don''t have to stress yourself. Thank you for all of this." Diana said as she wiped her mouth with tissue after taking the orange juice he offered. "Hmm." Ethan hummed in response, picked up the tray. "You should have your bath now and sleep." He said, stood up and left, while Diana''s eyes remained glued at his figure till he is completely out of the room. Chapter 125 - Seems you want to sleep with me after all Diana didn''t know how long she slept. She stood up and looked around the wide room. She didn''t bath when Ethan asked her to, as she wouldn''t be able to walk properly after her attacks She didn''t protest because she didn''t want Ethan to worry and went back to sleep as soon as he left her room. She was shocked to see the air conditioning has been moved out of the room. She thought she''s seeing things and looked all over and couldn''t find it. "Seriously?" she said in a low tone. She stood up and walked towards the closet where new clothes that she didn''t recognize as one of hers was hung. Beautiful shoes in different design and colours sat on the rack at a side. She has stopped getting so worked up about money since she saw the amount she had in her card after her fight for the tournament. Her head was about to explode right now. The care and just everything Ethan is doing is just too much for her fragile heart to bear. "He''s rich I know." she consoled herself. Getting to where the dresser sat, she marveled at the sight. She has a reliable self control, but isn''t sure if she could hold back from jumping into Ethan arms and kiss him with all her might if he were here right now. She was staring at her face, surprise that the make-up has been removed when the door opened and Ethan''s figure appeared. Her heart raced as she had just thought about jumping on him if he were to be here a moment ago. She stared at him as he moved closer. His hair was damp, and the smell of shampoo could be perceived as he moved closer. Putting on a three quarter black trousers with his sexy long legs bare to Diana''s eyes. She blinked as her gaze directed up to the body hug white men''s underwear he had on and gulped. She''s glad it''s not the sleeveless one he had on. This dude alone is seduction. She wondered why she''s feeling hot all of a sudden. It''s not like she hasn''t seen men exposed body before. She practically saw it almost everyday in the training base. Not all can match this one, but.. ''screw self control!'' she cursed in her head and walked towards him. "Good morning¡­" Ethan couldn''t complete his sentence as the girl that just walked in front of him tipped her toe and reached her hands around his neck. Reaching his hand her waist; he easily lifted her up, making her wrapped her legs around his waist. Diana confidence shrunk all of a sudden. It''s her first time initiating this and not sure how it will go. Ethan smiled at her flushed face and how her eyelashes kept fluttering. "May I?" he asked, as he reached for her lower lip and held it in between his teeth and pulled it out before letting go. Diana heartbeat quickened as he brushed his lips on hers seductively, "why did you stop?" he asked, making Diana gulped as his fresh breath found its way down her lung, thanks to him for making her parting her lips, hoping he would stop the teasing and kiss her. She tried to kiss him after his question but he moved his head sideways to avoid it and returned it again. "I want to know why you stopped earlier." he demanded "I''m not sure if you wouldn''t mind. Not sure if you will welcome it." she replied, looking into his eyes, while her body still remained tensed by their closeness. It is still foreign to her, but it felt good. "Diana, I will welcome anything, as long as it comes from you. Don''t ever hold back and be yourself with me." He said and finally reached for her lips, before Diana could nod her head in understanding. She subconsciously let out a moan as Ethan gobbled on her lips fiercely. It was a demanding kiss which made her feel the energy in her entire body vanished as her gaze went fuzzy. She returned the kiss with the same amount of force, but still couldn''t spar with Ethan''s passionate''s. She had no idea how they ended up on her bed. She just felt like melting into his body right now. Feeling her back touches the comfy bed; her chest heaved as Ethan pulled back. His gaze lustful and seductive, making her catch her breath quickly and pulled him on top of her, taking the lead and kiss him fiercely. With the little resistance left; Ethan pulled back as he is starting to lose it. "Don''t stop." Diana said in a raspy tone as she saw in his eyes that he is about to lift himself from her. Ethan smiled, nipped on her lips teasingly and descend down to her neck, blow on it softly before touching his lips on it, making Diana let out a sharp breath and heaved up her chest once more. Her body tensed and craving for his touch, but Ethan didn''t touch. Feeling that they are going too fast; Ethan raised his head from her neck, looked into her eyes that seem to have a glow in them. He scoffed and brushed his lips on hers playfully, "seems you want to sleep with me after all." he said. Diana couldn''t respond and averted her gaze. She knew she wouldn''t stop him if he hadn''t stopped by himself and couldn''t deny his claim. Ethan slowly pulled up his body on top of her and sat up on the bed, while Diana laid still, not locating the energy to sit up straight like he just did. This is the first time she felt this way with a man. She could feel some weirdness underneath her. She felt like his hand that was caressing her hair during the kiss should caress it instead. The feeling is embarrassing but she liked it, liked that it''s him she felt that way with. Ethan smiled at her for not denying it and reached his hand to her hair, running his finger in it. "Thank you." he said and placed a soft kiss on her forehead before standing up and left after telling her to freshened up, that he will come and get her when breakfast is ready and promised not to add excessive salt this time. Diana kept smiling like an idiot as she watched his figure disappear from sight. "This actually felt good." she said. Chapter 126 - Once again a secretary "Hi TUD! I''m Harry." A young muscular man extended his hand to Diana as he introduced himself. Diana was having breakfast with Ethan, while they chat happily. Ethan confessed how he had practiced a lot of teasing for her look and was stunned by the transformation. Also when he helped her wiped her makeup whom he believed to have concealed her blemishes and couldn''t believe his eyes when the surface is smooth with just a few fade marks. Diana laugh heartily at his confessions and mock him for getting disappointed. The food was nice without mistakes and their conversation was full of teasing, laughter and all. She got a phone call from an unknown number and was asked to come outside the house. Immediately she stepped outside the main house; her expression took a 180¡ã turn. With a stoic expression, she walked towards a black Mercedes parked outside the villa, as the person didn''t bother to drive in. Now she''s standing in front of her so called visitor. A young man, probably in his early twenties, according to Diana''s deduction. Putting on a blue pull over and a black pant. Diana stared at him, as he had his head covered with the cap attached to the pullover. She could barely see his face clearly. She shook his hand, "so¡­" she said in a dry tone, expecting him to get down to business. "I have the items you asked for." he replied in the same tone, without a hint of friendliness. Taking out her phone; she dialled Ethan''s number. Ethan was staring at the duo from afar at his balcony since Diana went out. He was stunned to see her raised her phone to her ear and his rang. Apparently, his brother has made sure Ethan''s number was on the phone they gave her. Diana had wondered why it''s there but didn''t think much about it till they met. "I need assistant with some delivery." she heard her said after picking the call. He smiled, even though she''s different now; it sounded like the girl she once met, who doesn''t think much about things and just speak her mind. With the aid of Ethan and two of the workers he hired; all the items were delivered to her room, which includes a printing machine, a laptop and a few other items needed to keep a system running. Without questioning her; Ethan asked for everything to be placed at where she wished for it to be. Once everyone is done and the Harry guy, who stood at a side and didn''t interfere with their shipment has left; Diana studied Ethan''s gaze and realized that, he doesn''t seem to want to ask her anything. He looked the same. They were walking back in, when she suddenly reached her hand around his waist from behind and hugged him, "thank you." she muttered. Running his hands on her hands, "anything and anytime." he replied. ¡­.. Ethan was seen in his study, working on some files and sending them to Hannah, while Diana was in her room, facing her work as well. Both not affecting each other. Diana studied the mission file again and again. A lot of thoughts passed through her mind. She viewed the case from different direction. She''s not an idiot and knew all she''s reading on this papers were assumptions. It might not be as they assumed at all. She knew she needed to be extra careful with this, but felt like she''s up for the task. She had other plans as well and quickly put them into action. Before getting deep in this mission, which she''s not sure what awaits her; she needed to see her parent. Shane didn''t scare her one bit, at least not anymore. He might be smart, but he''s still mortal after all. He''s not a wizard and not the only one with a scheming brain. Not wasting much time she began working on a passport. She will need Ethan''s help with a few things, but trusted he is going to help her out. The two were busy with work and only talked during lunch and dinner, but everything was natural between them. ¡­.. It''s finally Sunday. She went out with Ethan and shopped some office wear to get prepared for work. Like a real couple; they laughed happily and kept enjoying each moment. But Ethan noticed how her expression took a sharp turn when they are far from each other. She looks like she wouldn''t welcome a slight body contact from anyone. But immediately he made himself obvious; she will return to her smiling self. It worries him, but still acted along like it''s nothing. He believes she will talk when she''s ready. ¡­.. "Do you want me to drop you off?" Ethan offered to the woman, who was nicely dressed in a black knee length gown and a white long sleeve shirt. Her hair in a firm bun, with a light makeup on. Diana will never let Ethan get involved. She quickly shook her head, "don''t bother yourself, thank you." she said. Ethan agreed without questioning. Immediately Diana got to the company. She took a deep breath as she stared at the big gray building in front of her. She''s sure that she wouldn''t get noticed if she''s not presenting herself as bait. She bit her lower lip, closed her eyes and reopened it. Her expression turn cheerful immediately. She looked like someone who''s starting work for the first time, someone that was accepted into the company she dreamt to work with. Her wedge heels make a graceful sound as she walked into the company''s premises. Thanks to the instructors, she could be a superstar if she decided to go into acting. The only thing that hasn''t been taught and she''s sure wouldn''t get taught to them is how to poo. The rest is uncertain, as different faces kept showing up with different things to teach. "Diana, you''re once again a secretary." She muttered under her breath as she stared at the newly arrived workers and the beautiful interior of the building. Chapter 127 - Came up with a to-do list Diana isn''t the only one that started work today. As she made her way towards the elevator that leads to the chairman''s office based on the information she got; she saw a girl in her early twenty, her bra length brown hair tied in a ponytail, eyes beaming with happiness as she constantly smoothen her black knee length gown. ''That''s a new one.'' Diana thought in her head and saw someone heading towards her. "Please follow me." The middle age man dressed in a black suit said to her. She nodded and followed after him. Diana had to admit to herself that this occupation of hers is indeed classic. Being treated with such respect by the chairman of this huge company is kind of funny, as she couldn''t recall what the owner of her former workplace looks like. "I''m Cain." The man in his late sixties, low curly hair, slightly giant with his height and well built body, despite her age said to her and extended his hand towards her. Diana who was sitting in front of him on the sofa with a square shape brown table in between; stretched her hand and shook his. "I''m Emily Parker." she replied. "Nice to meet you miss Parker." Cain said. "Just call me Emily." Diana replied. Cain nodded his head in understanding with a smile on his face. "I have a few questions to ask you." Diana said. "Please go ahead." Cain urged. "How did those people died? Is the cause of death the same?. she asked. "They all died in their house. That''s according to what we heard. I didn''t make much finding on it." Cain said. "Why?" Diana asked, her back resting on the sofa, while she access Cain''s expression on every replies to her questions. Cain took a deep sigh. "If the fact that we investigated the case got out in the open; it means we''re affirming to it being tied to this company." he said. Diana sneered in her head, but still maintained a straight face. "Did anything happen in the company before all this started?" she asked. "No." Cain replied flatly. Diana asked a few more questions to help her get prepared for what is to come and Cain was very cooperative. He answered all her question like a professional. There are questions Diana wished to ask, but recalled one of their lectures where is it stated that they weren''t policeman and shouldn''t take anything personally during their mission and just get useful information and get the deed done. "That''s all!" Diana said and stood up, shook hands with him again and walked out of his office. She''s now officially a worker and need to start working. Immediately she got to her assigned desk; unlike how her former workmates treated her like a disease; the ones here are quite friendly. Some walked up to her and asked her name as well as introducing themselves. Before Diana could delude herself; she recalled she isn''t as ugly as before. There''s no protruded teeth and lips, and her fade marks were concealed by make-up. She has a beautiful shape and was dressed sophisticatedly. ''why wouldn''t they be friendly?'' She asked herself in her head as she smiled back at them. ''Most people only care about looks anyway.'' she added in her head as some started asking her to confide in them if she has something she needs help with. She brought out one of the scarf Ethan purchased for her and wrapped it around her neck. She studied everyone that approached her and none seem out of place. The day went by quickly. She was giving some documents to work on, which were like a piece of cake to her. It''s finally closing hour. Diana''s cheeks hurt from fake smiles, as she had to act friendly with these girls who kept giving compliments to how fast she gets her work done, her shape and all. She just wished everything will end quickly. It''s getting on her nerves. She breathes a sigh of relief immediately she got on the bus and was sure she wasn''t being followed. Which means the first day at work went smoothly and the person or people aren''t after her yet. She can''t wait to just reach home and feel Ethan''s warmth. ... Meanwhile.. Sitting inside his study, with a confounded expression, hair disheveled from being constantly ruffled; Ethan bit down on his lower lip. Even though both of them were together now, it wasn''t how he wanted it to be. He felt like their relationship just seem friendly like. Except their kiss; not much body contact. They eat, teased and laughed, but it''s not enough for him. He wanted nice moments with her. He didn''t want it to be about work and work with her. He wants to spend time with her and get to know her more. There are lots of things they could talk about that shouldn''t got related to work till she wished to tap on the topic herself. But he isn''t really good at these things. He wanted to try new things with her but didn''t know much about what to do. He felt like a disappointment as a man. All this made him think back to how he had spent his life till now. After battling his thought over and over again; he shamelessly took out a pen and an A4 paper, scribbled on it for a while, racked his brain and finally came with a to-do list. His head hurt, but staring at what he shamelessly wrote, which is what he really wants and felt like Diana will love; he smiled and rested his back on the chair. Diana who had no idea a certain someone is acting like a secondary school student who just fell in love smiled as she stepped into the house. Seeing Ethan appeared in front of her; she realizes how much she wants to be with him. All her fatigue vanished immediately. She moved closer to him and buried her head in his chest and wrapped her arms around him. "Let''s stay like this for a while please." she said. Ethan hummed with a smile on his face and held her tightly. "Let''s go out today. I want to spend time with you." he said, and Diana nodded her head. "let''s do that." she replied. Chapter 128 - I will love to go with the sex Feelings can be very annoying at times. Telling oneself to focus, but the heart says otherwise. Taking away the ability to think straight when the person is around. Even when the person isn''t there; the heart drifted to where he/she was. It can be burdensome for first timers and feel like a responsibility to who isn''t. Swaying the mind from the direction we want it to go. The pop up of different assumptions that make one hit his/her head, stunned by the thought that just crosses the mind. Wanting to give chance to things one couldn''t have imagined would occur in one''s life. At the end, if it was felt for the right person; it will be beautiful and gives memories to treasure. A single handshake would send spark into ones body, as well as a single glance of their face. Dressed in a white shirt with a multi colour polka dot design. First three button let loose; revealing a fair part of his beautiful toned chest. Hair combed to the left side of his head, with few strands falling out to his forehead in a side fringe form. His pink thin lips stretched into smile at every little act of hers like they mean the world, while his blue eyes with a hint of innocence, one that seem like that of a newborn who hasn''t tasted any hardship in life has a glow in them. Dressed in a purple A shape gown, with a v cut in front, revealing her cleavage. Hair styled in a wavy curl, cascading behind her; Diana bit down on her lower lip as she stared at Ethan who was sitting in front of her, making silly remarks and laughing before she even does. It was silly, but cute. The setting is simple and touchy. They were able to have a clear view of the city, the moving cars, tiny lights from houses, stores, cars and many more from the rooftop of the building he chose. The breeze kissed her face lightly, but this considerate guy said he wanted her to experience the things her illness deprived from her. He said he wanted her to feel the beauty of nature and to let him know if she''s feeling uncomfortable with it, as he''s going to make her feel hot and then she can enjoy more of it. It was tempting and Diana found herself wanting to feel cold, but despite the kisses of the breeze, beautiful view and the well set table with different alluring dishes in front of her; Her eyes remain glued on him and her tensed body that couldn''t calm no matter how much she stares couldn''t even allowed a cold surface, as she felt her inside burning with the desire to touch him. To run her hands on his full brow, his chiseled nose, those tiny kissable lips. The feeling of how his lips captured and gobbled on hers kept surfacing in her mind, making her entire face flushed that her makeup isn''t even doing a good job at concealing. "So you hit the back his head?" Ethan asked with a smile on his face. They were talking about how they came to meet after learning of their favourite food, colour and many more. Diana kept cautioning that it''s a bad habit to talk while eating. She shamelessly wanted him to stay calm, so she could feast more on his face, yet Ethan only laughed more and kept asking questions about her and teasing every reply. "Yeah! but grandpa claimed he suspected that I planned it, which is why he ignored me¡­" Diana replied and giggled as she recalled the scene. Ethan felt the best. He never knew having feelings for a woman could be like this. He didn''t regret planning to take her out. It felt so good that he wanted more of it. Seeing her look at him with so much affection in her eyes means a lot. He wanted to see more of those. He felt tempted to reach for her and kiss her with all his might when she bit down on her lower lips during her stare, with light blush surfacing on her cheeks. But just like Diana; he also shamelessly wanted to watch more. The food was later replaced, as it went cold in between their staring and teasing contest. They finally eat and the table was cleared. Excusing himself for a few minutes; Ethan returned with a bouquet of roses behind his back. He felt the urge to award YouTube once more as he was able to practice how to present a flower to ones lover by just typing the word. Pulling out his tongue playfully, he stretched out his arm and extended the flower to her. "For you." Getting up on her feet; Diana took it from him, took a sniff, smile happily and look up at his face. "Thank you so much." she said. Reaching his hand to her shoulder; he turned her around to face the beautiful view he had deprived from her with his look and wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his head on her head. "Your body is warm." he teased. "You caused it." Diana replied and turned around in his arm, only for his lips to crashed into her, which took her by surprise, but still responded to wholeheartedly. They nipped and tour each others mouths and only parted after they feel the need to breath. "Let''s do this more often. Let''s share moments like this and not let anything take away a smile from our face." Ethan whispered into her ear and placed a kiss on her forehead. Diana nodded her head, her heart bubbling up with emotions she has never felt before. She really wanted more of this. It seems selfish but she craves to be held in his arms like this, have moments where they only talk about each other and be happy. "Let''s do that." she said. Even though she knew it will be over after her mission; she still want to make good use of the time they have. "I contacted someone about your cold. You don''t have to resolve to sex. He said he could help." Ethan said after turning her around and hugging her from behind once again. "I will love to go with the sex." she said. Chapter 129 - Date go wrong Warning: Slightly Mature. Read with caution Ethan laughed out loud. Looking up at the moon that was the only source of light upon them. He looked down and leaned down to her left ear, "be careful what you wish for honey." He said and raised his head up again. "I sucked at discerning jokes apart." he added. Diana who was still finding her voice after feeling his hot breath in her ear area gulped, "I-I''m not joking." she said. "Aren''t you being so naughty? Shouldn''t girls have those thoughts in their head?" Ethan teased. "You made me like this. I never thought I would be like this with any man. Never thought I would badly want a man''s touch as I wanted yours¡­" Diana word got caught up in her throat as she got turned around in a flash and Ethan''s lips met hers. It wasn''t a rushed kiss this time but a slow and teasing one. He slowly took her lower lip in between his and sucked on it gently, letting it go and repeat it again and again. Each releases on her lip make Diana felt the urge of biting on her lower lip as her heart race faster, but couldn''t manage to, as Ethan got hold of it before she could succeed with it. Ethan enjoyed how she''s starting to wiggle slowly in his arm and reached both hands up to her neckline, to make her unable to escape and slowly slipped in his tongue and teased it with hers, which Diana quickly caught with both lips and sucked on it, making Ethan have a taste of his own medicine. Each suck on his tongue sent shivers down his spine, making his groin hardened. Trying to pull it out again and again, but Diana will quickly held it in between her teeth, not too much to call it a bite and not too soft to leave a room for escape. Ethan body tensed as he held her head firm and finally gave in to her seduction. He started moving his tongue in rhyme to her sucking, both letting out a soft moan as it got deepened. Slipping his tongue out of her mouth gently which Diana didn''t struggle with this time, he slowly demand hers and give it the same amount of attention given to his. Diana leg curls, she felt something liquid escaping from her beneath and rubbed her leg together as she clutched onto the collar of his shirt and pulled him closer. Releasing her tongue; he get hold of her lips once more and nipped. This time more passionate and a bit rough, which Diana did a good job at responding to and meeting up with every demand. Seeing her melting in his arms; taking the opportunity to catch their breath; he lifted her up and moved to sit on the chair, placing her on his lap, looked into her lustful gaze and felt his manhood hardened once more. Diana felt the movement of his third leg and her heart skipped. This is her first time feeling such. She hasn''t felt it before, not even by accident. Cupping her face in his hands; he reached for her lips once again and pulled her into another kiss. This time more rougher than the former like he wanted those lips down his throat. Diana body shivered as she held her hands around his neck tightly and respond to it. Each movement of his hardened manhood whom was position at the center of her region got her tensed. Her gown was lifted to make her sit comfortably. Every movement of his manhood made her feel like lifting it up and let it get a direct contact to her region, but she knew it''s totally not right for her to do that. This feeling is strange, one she has never felt before. She drool at beauty but never harbour such naughty thoughts. When those people at camp talked about sex; she looked at them like they were immoral being. Now she kind of understand them a bit. This feeling is embarrassing but she felt like her body wants it. Before she realizes what is happening; she had started moving her waist on his groin softly, earning a muffled groan from Ethan as he ravaged the inside of her mouth. The ticklish sensation as it rubbed on her region make soft moan escaped her lips into his mouth in rhythms with Ethan''s muffled groan. She felt like pulling up the dress so badly, but she knew she was not the type to lose her senses completely and couldn''t dare it, but didn''t feel like the contact of his manhood to her region should stop anytime soon, as she likes this feeling. Every inch of her body is responding to it. The sweet sensation, coupled with his passionate kiss and the muffled groan escaping from his lips is driving her crazy. Ethan hasn''t felt this way before as well. It''s new for him and every vein on his body keeps bulging scarily. He reached his hand to her waist and supported it as it kept moving and teasing his manhood. He didn''t want to be this way with her yet, but couldn''t help it, and was glad they aren''t inside a house where he might lose it and really sleep with her. He descended into her exposed neck line and give light kisses on it before taking a mouthful of her flesh like a predator and used his tongue to tease it before releasing it slowly, grazing it with his teeth slightly. Diana''s chest heaved as a moan escaped her lips, making her breast rubbed at his chest. The sound of glass cup clattering on the floor could be heard, making the duo stopped what they were doing and looked toward the direction. An attendee dressed in a waitress clothing with a blonde hair and a cute face, probably in her nineteen or twenty could be seen shivering in fright as she slowly picked up broken glass. Her hands shivering as she kept muttering, "I''m so sorry, I-I-I didn''t know¡­" and lots of more apologetic words. "Careful!" Ethan exclaimed as he saw that the girl will cut herself at this rate. "Don''t be sorry. You should get something to clean it up instead of using your hands." Diana said. "Thank you! thank you!" the girl said repeatedly as she hurried away with the bottle of wine carefully pressed to her chest. She imagined if it was the wine that got broken and shivered at the thought of the trouble it will cause her. Without feeling slightly embarrassed at what they did; both chuckled and Diana hugged his neck, resting her head on his left shoulder. "We scared her." she said in between her chuckles. Ethan wrapped his hand on her waist tightly. "Definitely." He said. Chapter 130 - Her plan on Shane began "Where did you learn to kiss so well?" Ethan couldn''t help but ask. "From your brother." Diana replied, her head still resting on his shoulder, but her gaze changed. This truly worries her. She felt guilty about it for an unknown reason and couldn''t help but imagined Ethan finding out from someone else. It will be cool if it''s someone else, but his twin brother. "You kissed my brother." Ethan said, still not releasing her from his arms. "I thought it was you. I didn''t know." she said. "He really taught you well. Kudos to him." Ethan replied. Diana: "..." "You''re good, I''m mind blown." He said. "You aren''t angry?" Diana asked. Ethan chuckled. "The path you choose will require things like that Diana, I''m not an idiot. Since I gave my consent; I''ve prepared myself for such possibilities. But please, just not my brother. Not anymore" He explained and pleaded. Diana was touched. She wasn''t expecting him to understand. "You''re mature indeed." she whispered into his ear, earning a chuckle from him. "I''m not in that aspect. I just know well to discern acting from reality. As long as it''s related to your work; it''s fine, but when it''s not, I won''t be mature Diana" He said firmly. "Not even your brother when it''s work related?" Diana teased. "Hey!" Ethan exclaimed, pulling her back slowly, while Diana pressed her lips together to stop herself from laughing. Looking into her eyes without a hint of joking around, "No! not my brother." He said. "Yes sir!" Diana replied and pecked him on the lips. "You''re so handsome." she confessed. The girl who was being treated like she didn''t exist, as she cleaned the floor where the broken glass laid blushed hard as some of the conversation find their way to her ears. "I guess I am." Ethan replied, tucking a few strands of her hair behind her ear. "You really are." Diana said again. "You are beautiful too." Ethan replied. "Hmm hmm." Diana cleared her throat. "What?" "Nothing." "What is it?" "I''m beautiful? where did that come from?" "From my heart." "Your heart is unreliable." "Heh?" "Say the truth." "I''m being serious here. You look good." The two kept teasing and joking around till the wine was served before separating from each others embrace. They both laughed at the attendee flushed face and Diana couldn''t help but ask her name. "Diana." The girl replied shyly. "Pfft!" Diana throw up the wine in her mouth and cough. "Hey! you okay?" Ethan stood up with a napkin and walked over to her, "here." he passed it to her and helped her stroked her back. The girl was stunned and looked at her in confusion, "I''m sorry." she said. "Don''t be. It just took me by surprise that we share the same name." Diana said after regaining her composure. ¡­.. "What is going on?" Shane growled. All the monitor in the company are malfunctioning. He was in the middle of a meeting with his shareholders. Alex has gotten stronger than he expected he would. He now has a connection with people who aren''t ordinary and was heavily protected. Even though he didn''t attack him directly; his success is affecting him. He barely have time for himself now, as he''s busy with work and has sacked lots of employees out of annoyance. Some of his shareholders has predicted how his company might turn out and has been selling their shares while it''s still valuable. A certain someone is buying them. It''s like the person knew it will be sold and even paid a huge amount of money for it. He was worried at first since 30% has ended up in the hands of a stranger and he knew how many enemies he has. But then, a lady who was presented in the room now, who turn out to be the person buying the shares was finally showing up for shareholders meeting, which made his mind be at rest that it''s not an enemy. This lady is none other than Hannah, Ethan''s assistant. Ethan didn''t want to get in trouble with his brother who must not know he''s getting involved, but couldn''t just turn a blind eye to it. Not only did Shane hurt the woman he loves, he also separated his brother from his family. After Hannah calmed down and was able to be herself again and made the workers know their places; she thanked Ethan deeply and confessed to dosing his drink to sleep with him. Ethan brushed it off and ask her if she really want to work as his assistant or was still gonna try to hit on him. Hannah confessed that he''s the reason she''s here and was from a well off family who are against her working as an assistant. She claimed she now enjoy working for him, and will let it be work alone. Hearing such assurance from her; Ethan, who already knew she''s not just a girl in need of money to came searching for work decided to seek her help. While his friend Chris helped keeping tabs on the activities concerning Shane''s corporation; Hannah will contact the shareholders who seem to be losing interest and demanding explanation to the sudden change in Shane''s management and offered to buy the shares under her family name with Ethan''s money. She was present in the room and Shane was showing them his plans to improve the corporation to make them feel assured, especially Hannah, but all of a sudden; the screen displaying the presentations and plans started malfunctioning and later showed a picture of a laughing cat emoticon, who was raising her index finger at everyone staring at the screen. Shane, who has apologized to his shareholders and stepped out of the room was now growling at his boys. Inside the room, the shareholders had an expression of someone who was scared of losing their investment, but Hannah remained calm and quickly sent an email to Ethan about what was happening. "Someone hacked into the company''s main server and has been deleting important files and currently bugging the system." Someone reported. "You fools! Get our hackers to locate that bastard at once and retrieve those files or I will kill you all!" Shane growled, veins bulging on his face, with his entire face red. ... Meanwhile. If Ethan could be inside Diana''s room right now; he will deny that this is the girl who was all sweet, shameless and all with him. The girl who has been flowing with all the content on the list he created. They''ve cooked together, sprinkle flours on each other and messed up the kitchen. Go swimming, shooting range, watch movies together and more in the last 8 days Ethan came up with it. Right now, she looks scary and void of emotions. An evil smirk lingered at the corner of her lips as she tapped on her keyboard at a scary speed. Seeing that Shane''s hackers are trying to get through; her smirked deepened. "You think I''m joking here?" She muttered and kept battling with them all by herself. Her punishment from the instructor is the cruelest thing someone has ever done to her, but was like a blessing after she returned back to her feet. The lady was the one who build up the people incharge of all their current system management in all the camp they possess and no one has never been able to infiltrate in. Not even Chris who was like a computer wizard. The only people who were able to compare to her hacking and other system related skills in the camp is a girl and a boy who has undergone the same punishment. The rest were behind her and since she changed and only cared about building herself then; she has managed to surpass those two as well. Which makes the system instructor among the instructors who recommended her to Nathan. After giving them something to debug; she dived into their classified files once again and began erasing it while her eyes flashes with maliciousness. "That will keep you busy till I see my parents bastard!" She exclaimed. £¬ Chapter 131 - Miss pervert Next day. Ethan heard a knock on the door of his room early in the morning and immediately he opened it; Diana face appeared. "You''re up early." he said, leaning and pecking her right cheek. "You can fight right?" Diana asked, which surprised Ethan. "Fight?" he questioned, allowing her inside. "You know combat skills?" she asked again. Thinking she needed his help with something; "Yes." he replied. Feeling a surge of force coming for him; he swiftly dodge it and was stunned as Diana''s fist that just threw a punch at him got retracted. Diana inside bubble with happiness, "let''s fight." she said. her eyes glowing like a drug addict who just got her dose delivered. "You want to fight me?" Ethan asked, but before he realized what was happening; a blow was thrown at him, which he didn''t evade and hit him in the stomach. "Arrgh!" he exclaimed at the impact of the blow and couldn''t believe her fist just delivered such. Seeing the little blood stain at the corner of his lips; Diana returned to her senses immediately and covered her mouth with both hands, "I-I thought you were gonna evade it." she stammered. "It''s fine! are you okay?" Ethan asked, enduring the sharp pain in his stomach and reach for her. Seeing her trying to escape his touch; he quickly reached for her and hugged her tightly. His heart hurt as he saw her body shivering. She seem restless like she''s really a drug addict suffering from its side effects. "Talk to me." He said, trying to lift up her head as she kept crying in his arms, with her head buried in his chest. "I can''t believe I hurt you." she muttered, tears streaming down her face. "You didn''t." He replied. "Your lips¡­. blood¡­" she bursted into tears again. "Your blow is not that strong. I got kidnapped once and received lots of blows to it. It became sensitive since then." Ethan lied. "I felt like a part of me was missing. I''ve spent more than a week without fighting. I missed it¡­ I don''t understand myself without it¡­ I feel incomplete¡­" "I understand." Ethan cuts in. He has always been alert since Nathan told him she''s crazy. Diana has been feeling this urge, but scared of startling Ethan and has been holding back, but the system battle with Shane''s company and his hackers the previous day made her switched back and unable to control herself. "You understand?" she asked. "I do. But you should take a break. I want to have nice moments with you and exchanging blows doesn''t seem nice to me. You need to not allow it control you or you will feel hurt in the end." Ethan paused. "Like you''re feeling now, for hitting me." he added. "I''m sorry." Diana said. "I will arranged a gyming centre in the villa tomorrow, we can exercise together but no fighting." ... Getting to work the next day, which is monday; Diana received a shocking news. The girl that arrived the same day she did, died in her house during the weekend. The office was in uproar throughout the day. Some of them who also suspected the company nearly blurted out that it hasn''t even been a month yet. Diana also felt sad. But a thought popped up in her head. The girl was all over the place. She seems very excited to work in the company. Based on Diana''s deductions; it seems she didn''t expect to get hired into a big company as this. She had this feeling that the girl got killed quickly because of her excitement and cheerfulness over the company, which is clear she''s very happy to be there. ''Could it be that I haven''t gotten on the person''s bad side because I din''t seem excited or the other way around about this place?'' she wondered. If that is the case, then she felt like she shouldn''t just sit and wait for trouble to come; she should find it herself. All through the day Diana felt stares on her by some of the workers. Mostly those who was with the netizen about the company being related to the murder. They were looking at her with pitiful expression like she''s the next victim. Like they were preparing themselves to mourn over her too. ¡­.. Ethan was in his living room with a worried expression on his face. He just returned from the hospital after enduring the pain in his stomach to make Diana stop feeling bad all through the previous day and enjoyed one of their moments together as usual. His mind drifted to how her body tensed and how she looks like she''s possessed until she hit him and returned back to the girl he knew. His main worries right now is the report he got about the girl that died at her work place. He suspected that it''s related to why Diana is there and asked for more info on the company. He got worried after getting to know that more deaths has occurred to the company newly employed workers. ¡­ Diana returned home a few hours later. She made her way to Ethan''s study and found him working on his laptop. Ethan smiled immediately he spotted her, as he didn''t bother closing the door. She lazily pull of her heels and made her way to where he sat. "How was work today?" Ethan asked as he helped maintained a comfortable position on his lap. Taking a deep breath on his scent; Diana heaved a sigh of relief. "Not good." she replied truthfully as she knew Ethan wouldn''t pry. "All will be fine." he said. "Excuse me?" Sarah appeared with a tray on her hand. "Come in." Ethan said. Seeing the woman appeared with two cups of orange juice; Diana sighed. "That was too fast Sarah." she said. Sarah smiled and passed one cup to each of them. Her smile deepened as they both down the content in one go. This is the least she could do to stop feeling useless. Ever since Diana arrived; she barely do anything. It''s either Ethan cooked for her or vice versa. If not that, both will cook together or eat out. "Thank you!" Both said in unison and returned the cup to her. She took it from them and left. "Where are we going today? I want to be close to you like this." Diana pouted. "Cheesy." Ethan rolled his eyes. "I''m serious, don''t kid around." "How serious? I don''t seem to feel the seriousness." Placing a kiss to his cheek, nose, forehead, "this serious." Diana replied smiling. "What happened to this place? Is it so tiny that you''re ignoring it now?" Ethan asked, pointing at his lips and pouted it. "Shameless." Diana remarked and pecked his lips as well. "Cool?" she asked. "You wouldn''t ask if you''re okay with a peck will you?" Ethan asked, raising his brow with a big grin on his face. A blush crept out to the surface of Diana''s cheeks, as she shamelessly reached for his lips and kissed him, which he responded to. Pulling back, "care to tell me where we are going today?" she asked. "Swimming?" Ethan asked raising his brow. There''s a swimming pool in the villa. He didn''t want to take her outside today as there''s a death of a colleague at her work place. "Great idea!" Diana exclaimed. "Hmm hmm." Ethan cleared his throat. Playing with the button of his shirt and blinking her eyes at him, "can you swim with only boxer today?" she asked. "Miss pervert." Ethan called. They swam together two days ago and he could see how Diana nearly strip him of his swimming trunks with her eyes, which is why he cleared his throat earlier. "I am a pervert, yes! promise to do it?" She replied shamelessly. "Okay, promise." "Yes!!" "Tsk tsk. I want to see more skin too." "You got it!!" Ethan. "...." Chapter 132 - Someones following her Getting to the large pool, dressed in a bum short stretchy black pants and a jumper of the same design; Diana stopped in her tracks as she saw Ethan putting on a men black swimming trunk instead of the boxer he promised. "Come quick!" Ethan urged her, pretending not to understand her reason for staying rooted on the spot. "You lied to me!" Diana exclaimed and dominantly made her way to where he stood beside the pool. Ethan made the promise earlier, totally forgotten the fact that he had just gotten his stomach checked out and there was a deep red blood clot wound on the spot. If Diana sees that; she might started blaming herself again. But the showering of kisses made him unable to think straight then. "Lie? If you put it like; you will be making me seem like a man. I tricked you sweetheart, I didn''t lie." Ethan said raising his brow at her as she stood in front of him and flashing him a glare. "Trick me? and what does that make you? a jerk?" Diana asked. Leaning closer to her ear, "a king." He said. "Get lost!" Diana screamed and tried to push him away, but he swiftly step aside, making her entire being fell inside the pool. "My queen I''m coming to save you!" He said in a playful tone and jumped in. Seeing him coming for her, "get lost, get lost." Diana said repeatedly splashing the water in front of her to stop him. "Don''t be scared I''m here." Ethan said in between laughter, tilted up his head to avoid the water splash getting inside his eyes and get hold of her waist. "Your highness is here." He said as she playfully hit his chest and pouted her lips, looking like she has been wronged. Using his hand to smoothen her wet hair, "there my queen, you''re saved." he said. "Take it off!" Diana pouted. "Next time, I promise." he said. Diana finally calm down and look up at his delicious face as the water from his wet hair dropped in a line. His long lashes wet and separated in 4 to 5 lines. Diana''s heartbeat quickened. She took a deep breath and didn''t know when she reached her hand to his eyes and traced the lashes, his brow, before her hands rubbed both sides of his face gently and descent down to his lips, her eyes tracing every action her hand made and gulping profusely. It was when Ethan white set of teeth flashes at her that she returned to her senses and look into his eyes. "Are you trying to seduce me?" he asked. Diana cleared her throat. Once again she realized this is real. She''s really together with this beauty. "What if I am?" she asked in return. "Then I guess.." he paused and peck her lips, "I ran for my life." he added, released her and dived into the water. Diana giggled before going after him. .... Getting to work the next day; Diana began her act. Every file delivered to her to solve got shoved aside immediately the person that delivered it left. Or she slammed it hard on the table, if it''s the one she went to collect herself. Her colleagues started talking to her about it immediately. Warning her not to get caught with her new attitude. She told them she doesn''t care and asked what''s so good about the company in the first place. They were surprised by her response and kept quiet after telling her not to blame anyone if she got fired. During all this; Diana paid closer attention to all the people present attitudes and also imagined the possibility of a camera being installed to monitor the new workers, if the culprit isn''t in the same department she was. She''s not sure about the method the killer is using, which makes it dangerous, since she doesn''t know what to expect. If her assumptions were right and the girl got killed because of her happiness over working in the company; she wants to know what will happen if she does the opposite. Instead of working on the files; Diana started making excuses and delayed the work she''s supposed to finish in the day and ended up staying late in the office. She informed Ethan that she will be coming home late from now, which he agreed to, but wasn''t happy about. Either she''s a well trained girl or not; she''s just the woman he loves to him and couldn''t help but worry. Even Nathan who was their boss could get hurt, not to talk of a simple girl like her. The first day was a success. Diana repeated these actions of hers the second day and was summoned into the CEO''s office. The man asked what''s going on, as he just asked the head secretary of her department not to sack her. The woman claimed she''s acting out of place. "I don''t understand why I''m here Cain. I''m doing my job, so please talk to your workers. I don''t want anyone ruining my plan." Diana replied with a stoic expression. The man was stunned and apologized. It was one of the reasons why Nathan doesn''t accept this type of missions as it''s boring. It required the executioner to be smart but can still be annoying as there will be lots of disturbance which could interfere in their plans and exposed them to their target. After returning to her seat, with her expression back to the unpleased worker one; she started whispering to herself with a mimicking expression. Making annoying faces as if repeating what the CEO talked to her about. Some of the secretaries started ignoring her, as they didn''t want to get into trouble by talking to her. It was around 6pm before Diana finished with the documents she has neglected in the morning while busy with her acting. She''s not sure if she''s being watched. They were taught how to detect hidden cameras but wouldn''t wanna risk getting caught as the camera will surely record her every action. She checked her cell phone and replied to Ethan''s text messages, asking how she''s doing and requesting her to come home quick as there''s a new stuff for them to do. She smiled as she replied, "What is the new stuff?" A reply came in immediately. "Come home first." Diana was stunned, "how come you replied so fast?" she asked. "I''m a bot." "Not funny! Tell me what we will be doing today?" "I will wait for you at the entrance." Diana eyes flashed with rage immediately, "entrance where?" She quickly asked getting up in her seat. "At home." Ethan replied. Diana placed her hand to her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She thought it was outside the company. She took a short nap to delayed herself more and finally left at 7:50pm. She hasn''t walked too far before she felt someone following her. Diana smiled as she walked to the bus station and boarded a cab. ''That was fast.'' she thought. She looked at the rearview mirror and saw someone on a motorcycle, with a helmet his or her head, following her cab. Immediately she stepped down from the cab; the bike turned around and speed off. Chapter 133 - Its Friday night Diana repeated the process at work all through the week. The strange bike person kept tailing her and running away immediately her cab stopped. She''s getting impatient and couldn''t wait for the person to make a move, yet it didn''t happen. The staff in her department has started ignoring her. None of them even said ''hi'' when they meet in the cafeteria during lunch hour or outside the company premises. But when has she ever cared about such. Factually, she''s very happy that they finally let her be. They all acted as if the girl that died isn''t human. Except the day they heard the news and talked about it in the office; it''s like it didn''t happen the next day, as they were all chatting happily again. Getting home¡­. "What''s the occasion?" Diana asked Ethan who was dressed in blue ripped jeans and a white T-shirt. As usual; the colour of his shoes tally with his upper wear like they came in sets. Hair permed all the way back, his full facial feature flashing at her with it''s beauty. She usually like this dress sense and has been doing the same since they started going out. Ignoring her question; Ethan stood up and walked towards her, engulfing her in a hug. "How was work today?" he asked. "You smell nice." Diana said as she breath in his scent. "Thank you." "Work is fine. Where are we going?" she asked again, her insides bubbling in excitement. These moments they''re sharing is getting addictive. She wondered how she''s gonna cope without it after her mission ends. "It''s Friday night." Ethan said grinning. "And?" Diana asked, looking up at him and tugging the hem of his shirt childishly. "Let''s go clubbing!" Ethan exclaimed. "Yes!! you''re the best!" Diana hugged him tightly. "Let me get changed." she said. "Excuse me." Sarah voice came from behind. The duo smile as they took the juice she brought and drank it before Diana left to change her clothes. ... Getting to the entrance of the exclusive club named ''world of enjoyment''; Diana smile deepened. She was dressed in a black leather three quarter body fitted trousers which cupped her hips, and a white tube top, which tally with Ethan''s. White low heel booth. Her hair cascading behind her with a slight curl, as the effect of the bun style for the office ones still lingered. She recalled the last time she came clubbing with a guy as her boyfriend. Once again, she realized a lot has changed for her. She was all cloaked up in a pullover then, but now; she got to wear her desired clothing, even though Ethan didn''t allow her to wear the bum short she first choice, claiming it''s too revealing. She had her needle case glued to her wrist, not that she will need it anyway, not with this guy that still made her adrenal rush each time she looked into his eyes. Despite the fact that they are almost up to a month together; she still go crazy at his sight. The two walked inside the club, side by side with Ethan''s hand around her waist. They arrived late, as the dance floor is half filled with people moving to the beats and singing along with the music being played. Diana eyes glowed as her head moved to the beats as well, while taking sips from her glass of wine. Ethan''s eyes remained glued on her. He kept capturing the beautiful sight in his memory. He wants to keep seeing her like this, it makes his heart ease and he felt happy for an unknown reason to him. His eyes darted to her exposed shoulder and couldn''t help but appreciate her flawless skin. He didn''t know how long he''s been staring before finding himself leaning closer to her ear, "I love you." he said. Diana''s heart leaped. She turned her face at his direction and got her lips captured by his. She slowly reached her hand around his neck and responded to his kiss. Pulling back from each other, "I love you too, very much." Diana replied, and suddenly sprung up as the music changed. Anaconda by Nicki Minaj is being played, which is one of her favourite songs. She realizes how much she missed listening to music and dancing alone in her room back then. Getting to the dance floor; she mingled in, but stay in Ethan''s sight. She began following the lyrics of the song and making sexy movements, twisting her waist and flaunting her hair with her hands. Twerking when it gets to the rapping and all. Ethan cheeks has started to hurt from smiling too much. He kept staring at her dotingly and feeling his heart race uncontrollably. His gaze darkened as a guy walked up to her and was about to touch her hips, in an attempt to dance with her. Before he could react or the hand touches Diana who was definitely staring at his direction; Diana reached her hand back in a flash and get a hold of the guy''s hand, twisted it and used her head to hit his nose, which made the guy cursed out loud in shock "f*ck!". Releasing his hand, she throws up her elbow and hit his jaw, making the guy lost balance and crashed onto the floor with his nose bleeding profusely and unable to stand up immediately as his hands still felt numb from her hard twist. Everything happened so fast that Ethan was shocked by how she got a well built guy on the floor so fast. He didn''t know where the feeling came from, but he felt proud of her. The girl in front of him couldn''t be taken advantage of. Even though the guy got it hard without even executing his plan; he still felt at ease and yes! very proud of her. This is the first thing that he found meaningful about her hard training to him. He wouldn''t allow her to face Shane, not while he''s still breathing, but seeing how she took care of the guy; he imagined if Diana was just a normal powerless girl. He''s sure she will struggling to free herself from the guy molestation right now. It''s like nothing happened, as Diana began dancing again and smiling at him, which he returned. The guy walked away after managing to get on his feet. The strength in Diana''s hold, as well as the force that followed her hits makes him realize she''s not ordinary and wasn''t sure if she''s here alone, and also her confidence and nonchalant attitude after hurting him. The song changed and Diana quickly made her way to Ethan. "You should dance too." she said. "What! No no no." Ethan quickly shook his head. "Common! Just one dance. You''ve been watching me dance, I wanna watch too." Diana pouted her lips and sat on his lap, playing with his ear. "I can''t dance." he confessed. "Please¡­" "Okay, just one." "Yes!!" Diana sat and watched him made his way to the dance floor. She''s curious to see him dance. ''Oh god! this isn''t happening!'' Ethan exclaimed in his head and regretted that he agreed to her demand. Getting to the dance floor; he looked at her direction and made a helpless expression with his hand raised. Diana gave him a thumbs up and encouraged him to go on. He began waving his hand left and right, not moving his feet at all. Even though it''s not his first time at this type of place; he usually sat with a bottle of wine in front of him, while he discussed business with the person he came with. A girl dressed in pink jumpsuit that reached down to her thighs, exposing her fair slender leg, with a black high heels, long brown hair cascading behind her; suddenly walked in front of Ethan and began dancing. Ethan stopped his hand waves and looked down at the girl who was smiling and dancing in front of him, as if they came together. Looking up; Diana was already on her way to them. He smiled and allowed her to do the chasing, "hey! buzz off!" Diana glared at the girl and wrapped her hand around Ethan''s waist. "I''m sorry." The girl apologized in a sweet soft tone, which could hardly be heard as the music is loud and left to dance with her friends who had hinted her to go for the hottie on the dance floor, before she came for Ethan. "Why didn''t you chase her away?" Diana asked, faking a frown. "She saved me! I can''t dance." Ethan leaned closer to her ear and replied. "Let''s dance together." Diana replied and felt his arm wrapped around her waist. "Cool." he said. The duo giggled and began moving slowly to a fast beat. .... During the weekend; Diana finally completed her work on her passport, but felt like the person following her seem to not be the killer, as he or she left without finding out where she''s staying. She decided to get her hands on the person and know who it was. Chapter 134 - Sleep in my room tonight Warning: mature content. Read with caution. I''m a playboy. When you see come around; baby protect your heart. I''m a playboy. All I want is what''s underneath your skirt. I''m a playboy. All I desire is to get in between your thighs. I''m a playboy. I''m a playboy, baby run away as fast as you can. All this bad boy wants is to toy with your heart cuz I''m a playboy. Play play boy, I''m a playboy! This playboy do not possess a heart to love. All he wants is to play with yours and get your back on the soft comfy bed and devour you whole. I''m a playboy, (I''m playboy) BABY I''M A F*CKING PLAYBOY! ... Diana pouted her lips with her hands folded in front of her chest. Ethan giggled and held her waist as they made their way out of the club, but Diana kept pushing his hand away. Immediately they got inside the car; Ethan tried to kiss her, but she quickly turned her head sideways and covered her mouth. "Common." Ethan sighed. "Okay tell me what''s wrong about the music. It''s nothing, I was able to move to the beat since it''s not the lousy type." He added. Diana turned to face him immediately, "how can you dance to such music. The lyrics is scary, but it''s the only music that moved you? humph!" She rolled her eyes. "There''s nothing wrong with it okay? stop taking it so seriously." "There''s nothing wrong with in your ears? It''s meant for jerks and you find it appropriate?." "Diana, you''re taking this too far." "Am I?" "Did I do what the lyrics said to you? You think I''m playing with you?" Ethan asked, his expression turning serious. He thought she was joking at first, but now it appeared she isn''t. "Well, who knows tomorrow, you haven''t gotten in between my thigh yet and.." Her words got in between her throat as Ethan suddenly started the car. She looked at his direction and saw him looking stoic as he drove out of the garage. "Ethan?" she called, but he didn''t respond. Fear gripped her heart as she hasn''t seen him look like this before, not with her at least. She was glad he finally danced, but then the lyrics made its way into her ear and she got pissed. She couldn''t help but imagined Ethan doing what it says. They argued over it, which made them left earlier than expected, but Ethan kept teasing, which made her more furious. She wanted him to assure her he wouldn''t do that, but Ethan who had thought she''s just acting cute didn''t take her seriously. Diana kept looking at his side profile, with her mind restless. Her imagination started running wild and she felt scared. ''He look so angry.'' she said in her head. Ethan drove into the villa and stopped at the entrance, came down and passed the car key to one of the security men. Diana came down before he could come opened the door for her as usual, which she doubted he would do, as his expression didn''t waver. She tagged along with him as he made his way inside the house, not talking to her. "Ethan?" Diana called again as they got inside the living room. Seeing him halted his step, her heartbeat quickened. Before she could talk; he walked closer to her, leaned to kiss her forehead, which Diana mistook and was about to reach for his lips. Her heart broke as he only kissed her forehead, "have a nice night." he said and left. She watched his back view disappeared and before she knew it, her eyes started getting wet. ''I f*cked up.'' she said in her head as tears trickled down her cheeks. She didn''t want to imagine this mood between them. She didn''t want to wake up tomorrow and still get this attitude from him. This is not how they part after their dates. They usually laughed and talked about the beautiful view and many more, cuddle each other inside the living room, and shared a prolonged kiss before leaving for their respective rooms. She didn''t think she will be able to remain sane if she goes to sleep like this. She shook her head repeatedly and quickly ran after him. Ethan was about shut the door when he heard a hurried footsteps approaching. He really felt hurt by her words and wanted to sleep over it. He opened it again and her figure appeared in front of him. "Hey! you crying?" he asked as he pulled her inside and look at her with a questioning gaze, while wiping her tear drops with his thumbs. Diana looked into his worried eyes and felt like she was the jerk. "I''m sorry." she said, whimpering. Helping her to the couch; he sat her down and turned her to face him. "I wouldn''t say I''m not pissed at you Diana, but it''s fine. As long as you didn''t mean that." He said, moving closer and wrapped his arms around her. "It was a slip of the tongue. How could you just want to sleep with me. A man of your status and look could have anyone he wants if he set his mind on it¡­" "But I had to plead with you before you accept Diana. Don''t compare and neither should you look down on yourself. If you really felt like my status and look could get anyone I want; then you should think of the fact that I begged for your acceptance, yours and yours alone. Don''t ever doubt my feelings and intentions. It hurts when you said no one knows tomorrow, as I haven''t gotten in between your thigh yet." Ethan cuts in. Diana tears didn''t cease it drops. She knew he was right. She thought her mouth has learnt its lesson, but it seems there''s more to learn. "It won''t happen again." She said and turned to face him and reached her hand to touch the right side of his face, while Ethan also wiped her tears, "don''t cry, I don''t feel good seeing this." he said. "Please smile." Diana pleaded, as he still hasn''t smiled. "Let''s do this. You stop crying and I smile. How about that." Ethan said, already smiling. His smile froze as Diana lifted her body up and matched his height, locked her shivering lips with his. Her mind still unsettled. Ethan pulled her back and smile, "calm down, you''re shivering." he said. "I don''t want to lose you. I don''t want to imagine it." "No one is losing anyone. I love you Diana and I will, till I breathe my last breath. I''m never leaving you, not even when you chase me away." Those words did the trick as Diana felt her nerves calm. She breathes a sigh of relief and closed in on his lips again, both a inches far from each other. "I''m not perfect. I make a lot of mistakes, especially what comes out of my mouth. Promise me you will scold me, curse at me if possible, and wouldn''t get angry and ignored me like today." She said. Ethan gulped as her breath tickled his lips, but still didn''t lose his sense of reasoning. "Promise me to mind what comes out from your mouth from now." he said. "I promise." "Then I won''t have anything to curse or scold you on." Ethan said. Diana chuckled lightly. She couldn''t help but admit to herself that this dude is smart. She closed the distance between their lips immediately. Ethan supported his hands to both sides of her neck and pulled her into a passionate kiss, which slowly leads to her pulling Ethan on top of herself. She adjusted herself under him and reached for his lips again. This time deepening the kiss as Ethan'' left fingers traces her exposed shoulder. Her adrenaline rush as his lips parted with hers and touches her forehead, before descending down to her cheeks, nose and met her lips again. "I love you." Diana said, making Ethan''s heart race. He descended down to her neck, sucked and licked it, earning him a soft moan from her. Diana felt goosebumps all over her, as his lips traveled down to her cleavage. Her chest heaved as she felt his hot breath on her skin. She reached her hand to his hair and run her hand through it as he kept nipping on her flesh and blowing on it. Ethan was deeply aroused by her responses to his touch. He reached his hand to her tube gown and slowly pulled it down. Diana heart raced fast, as she wasn''t putting on a bra underneath. It''s the first time a guy will be seeing her bare breasts, but she actually couldn''t wait to feel his tongue on it. She''s curious how it will feel like, if he sucked on it like he did to her skin. Her perky breast appeared in front of Ethan as the tube went down. He nearly had a nose bleed at the whiteness of it, with her aroused nipples, red with a hint of black. He closed in on it immediately, he first licked the nipple with his tongue, while Diana body vibrates like being shocked by an electric device. Both chuckled. Ethan took her left nipple inside his mouth with a mouthful of her flesh, teased the nipple with his tongue, while his right hand reached for the right one. He squeezed lightly and took the nipple in between his thumb and index finger, fiddling with it. "Oh god!" Diana exclaimed, as she moaned out in pleasure. The new found sensation is making her feel numb. She used her left hand to support his head to urge him to suck deeper on the nipple, which Ethan responded to. She felt something liquid escaping her underneath and couldn''t stop her lustful moan. Ethan''s veins budge as his crotch battled with his trousers, as if wanting to tear it''s way out. He groaned as his hand reached for her trousers. He pulled down the zip and slipped his hand in. Diana''s leg trembled as his hand made direct contact with her entrance. "Ahhh¡­" she moaned uncontrollably as her inside bubbled in excitement and couldn''t wait for him to dig in. Feeling the wet liquid in his hand, Ethan raised his head from her left breast and took a mouthful of the right one, giving it the same amount of attention, while his hand slowly teased her entrance. Diana slammed her head on the leather couch twice, "oh my god!....Ethan¡­ ahhh" she moaned his name and reached down her hands to her trousers, pulled it down a little and spread her legs to give his finger more access. Her moan is driving Ethan wild. He cupped her underneath with his hand, earning him a whimpering moan from Diana. With one finger; he teased the main entrance speedily. "Go in please." Diana pleaded, unable to take the teasing anymore. Immediately Ethan''s hand tried to penetrate in; he felt the tightness. "Ah!" Diana subconsciously exclaimed from the sudden slight pain and felt her vagina throbbed. He let out his hand and raised his head from her breast to look at her. Averting her eyes from his; "don''t stop." Diana said, feeling embarrassed by her demand, but didn''t like how the sensation is slowly fading. "Let''s stop here for today." he said, standing up. "No don''t, please." Diana looked up at him as he helped her lift her tube top and held his hand that was about to zip up her trousers. "Be good." Ethan cautioned and zipped it up while Diana bit down on her lower lip. Her gaze still lustful, with her entire face flushed. "Sleep in my room tonight. You should shower and change your clothes." Ethan said. Diana nodded her head. She watched as he leaned closer and kissed her softly on her forehead, "thank you, and I love you too." He said. Chapter 135 - Who sent you? Diana couldn''t sleep all through the night. But wasn''t really affected much, as she''s used to it at the camp, and also, it will aid her plan in the office the next day. She will get to sleep instead of working and get more attention. Her mind was with Ethan, who had his arm wrapped around her and sleeping peacefully. Their earlier make out kept surfacing in her mind. She felt her body getting aroused at every thought of it. It takes every resistance in her to not masturbate. She so badly wanted to wake him and ask him to do it, but couldn''t summon the courage. She wondered when she became like this. This man is making her lose her mind. Her breath became erratic, while her body twitched. The only thing she kept using to justify her feeling right now is that she''s legally adult and shouldn''t feel ashamed to want sex. She let out a deep sigh and tried to control herself. The more she felt his breathing behind her, the more she still crave more of his touches. She wondered how he could sleep so peacefully like this. She didn''t understand herself. She was against this sort of thing in all her growing up into an adult. Her ego always took over her temptation, but now it''s a temptation that''s taking over. ... Getting to work on monday; she was tired of waiting and annoyed that the person isn''t facing her directly and only following. She worked on her laptop and tried to access all the cctv within the vicinity, to locate one that''s different from the company''s installations. She''s done with her passport and ready to leave for her parent''s town anytime soon, but still wanted to know what she''s up against here. "Excuse me!" A cleaner said. She had a trash bin in her hand and collecting the empty cup of coffee and other waste products. Diana wasn''t expecting anyone to come near her and quickly switched off her system and allowed the girl to do her work. Immediately she left; Diana began her search again and stopped when she suspect that the security has discovered someone hacking in. She slept after and again worked late and was the last person to leave the company from her department, as she isn''t sure about others. Getting outside the company''s premises, she didn''t leave to board a cab and walked down into a nearby alley. The person has started following her again. The person left enough gap to conceal his appearance, but still couldn''t fool her. She started to move fast and suddenly make a turn and hid behind a wall, controlled her breathing and remained there. It''s almost 9pm and she had informed Ethan there won''t be any outing today, since she planned on knowing who the stalker is. She felt the movement of the person got closer and closer and waited. A figure suddenly appeared and looked at his right and left, wondering where Diana disappeared to. Seeing him let his guard down; Diana who has been watching him from her hideout stealthily approaches from behind. The figure was about to turn around when he felt a surge of force coming behind and ducked to one side. He turned around and saw the girl he has been following, but before he could react; Diana moved fast and throw a kick at him, which he managed to ducked swiftly. Seeing that her opponent isn''t ordinary as well, Diana felt excited and maintained a good stance. Held her fist in front of her, taking quick steps and charged at him. The guy kept ducking as fast as he could, and tried to run as he couldn''t handle her speed anymore. Diana didn''t have time to wonder why he isn''t hitting her back and sprung up her body, while a heavy kick was thrown at the guy before he could escape. Her leg hit the side of his neck, making him lose his balance and crashed onto a nearby wall. He clutched onto his neck tightly, as he went on his knees. He was shocked silly, as his neck seem to be cut off from his head. He quickly removed his mask and tried to say something to Diana who has gotten in front of him once again. "F*ck!" he cursed as another kick landed on his chest. ''This woman is going for the kill.'' he thought. "Please wait! I''m not here to hurt you." He said as Diana bend down in front of him with an evil smirk on her face. "Oh really?" She asked and throw a punch at his face, making blood spurted out of his mouth, "why are you following me?" she asked. Seeing her about to deliver another hit, "wait! wait! I was sent to protect you." He said. He couldn''t help but cursed in his head. How can he be asked to protect someone he couldn''t even beat in a fight. Diana had her assumptions about this as well. It''s strange because this person isn''t following her to the villa and always left. But still couldn''t make quick judgement. "Who sent you?" she demanded. At the mentioned of Ethan''s name; Diana felt all the hair on her body stand. ''He promised not to get involved.'' she thought, feeling her inside boiling with rage. "If you follow me once more, it will be the end of you." She threatened the guy and left like nothing happened. Chapter 136 - Alex Is the main suspect "You promised not to get involved." Diana said. "Calm down Diana, I didn''t." "The guy mistook your name?" "I''m only worried about you, I heard people kept dying in that company." Ethan defended. Ethan and Diana were in a hot argument. Diana kept hitting his chest and crying, while Ethan tried to calm her. "You told me you will never get involved, you promised. I''m leaving this place." Diana said. Ethan''s heart sank and fear gripped his heart. He still felt assured since Diana is staying with him. How is he going to cope with her not being around him. He quickly pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, breathing heavily from their heated conversation, "I didn''t get involved in your work. I got involved in the well being of the woman I love." he said and held her still, not leaving room for escape. "Don''t trick your way out of this." Diana replied. "I''m not. I''m only concerned about you." "That''s where it starts. Slowly, you will get dragged in. Ethan I''m not cool with this. I don''t want this to be the reasons, we will be going our separate wa¡­." He pulled her back and crashed his lips on hers before she could complete the statement, which she shamelessly returned, despite her mood. "You promised to mind what you say." Ethan said after pulling back and wiped her tears with his thumbs. "You promised not to put yourself in danger because of me." Diana replied. Using his hand to smoothen her hair behind her to have a clear view of her face. "You know you''re cute right?" "That''s not what we are discussing here." Diana retort. "Why aren''t you keeping bangs? It will look good on you." "My hair grows too fast, I don''t have¡­ damn! don''t change the topic." "I think it will look nice. Should I help you with it, I can do it." "You can? How did you¡­ Ethan stop it! let''s not talk about that now." Diana blow out steam. "I insist. I wanna see how it will look on you." "Fine! stop messing with my head." Diana finally gave up. She''s angry, but his words was melting her heart, yet the anger kept trying to take over. Seeing her distracted, "I will be fine Diana, don''t leave me and don''t threaten to." He said. "Don''t send anyone after me again. I can take care of myself." "Ok! I won''t send someone to protect you again." He said. "Promise me." "I promise." "Where are we going today. It''s still early to sleep." Diana said, not wanting an argument be their last conversation before going to bed. "How about we work on the bang. I wanna see how it will look on you." Ethan replied. "It''s a waste of time. It will grow back before you know it." "Then let it grow." "Ok fine!." ¡­.. "Miss Hannah. I''m so sorry for the other day. I hope you will be able to make it next week as we''ve retrieved some of the important files for the presentation. My hackers are still trying to locate the culprit. I hope you don''t see this in the wrong way¡­" Shane is nearly losing his mind. He kept explaining himself to Hannah on the phone. He had never lowered himself like this in his life. Hannah didn''t give him any reason to result to killing her and doesn''t seem like a threat. She has purchased another 5% share from the 2 people whose confidence in him shattered after Diana''s infiltration. Which made them 15% percent apart as he only has 50% in total. "Sure! I will be there. No hard feelings here as long as my money is safe." Hannah replied. "Of course it is." Shane replied. After the phone call ended; he took a long sigh and wondered back to when things became like this for him. It feels like the whole world is against him. He didn''t have much time to monitor his boys, as he''s busy with getting his company back to his former state. The company isn''t falling, but not rising at all. It remained the same. But after Diana''s action against it; it began losing it''s value. He also had to monitor Stella. That''s his main priority. No matter what; he still needs to keep an eye on her, especially now that Alex is not an easy target. It''s also one of the main reasons he''s trying hard with his company. He wouldn''t want to lose the power to keep his woman, not that anyone will dare take her from him anyway, he''s sure about that fact; unless the person wanted to taste death. Unbeknown to Diana; Alex is the main suspect for the attack on Shane. The more it''s hard to trace the attack back to her, the more Shane believe Alex is responsible, since the people backing him is capable of such. £¬ Chapter 137 - Take the lead (R18) Warning: Sex scene. After returning back from one of their solo missions; Nathan and Aroma were in his room as usual. They both grinned as they stared at the laptop which money is being wired in. They both hit their knuckles against each other immediately the transaction was completed. "A success." Aroma said. Nathan smirked in response. He looked at Aroma again and saw the sudden change in her expression. "You''re still worried? Tsk! if you''re not 3 years older than her; I might suggest you adopt her." Nathan said, shaking his head. "It''s almost 2 month." Aroma didn''t tried to hide her worries this time. "I just got a report last week. She contacted the base and request for armories. She''s smart from the start and you taught her well. Her confidence and stronghead is another thing. She will be fine." Nathan said, making Aroma look at him in surprise. The boss he knew wouldn''t say something to make her feel better. Instead, he will mock her. Before she could wrap her head against everything, his lips suddenly crashed on hers. Her heart skipped, but she held onto his neck and kissed him back. They kissed each other wildly, while Nathan lifted her up from the couch, her leg wrapping around his waist. Nathan pushed away the laptop and table on the way. They gobbled on each others lips, while he head towards his bedroom. One of Aroma''s hands unbuttoning his shirt, while the other hand held onto his neck for support. Nathan hands ripped off the sexy gown she had on, as she hasn''t changed into her normal boyish outfit after they returned. The sound of the cloth ripping could be heard as both opened the door to Nathan''s room. Getting to his king size bed; he threw her on the bed fiercely, while Aroma quickly get rid of the ripped clothes on her, while Nathan do the same to his half buttoned shirt. With only her bra and panties on; Aroma reached for Nathan''s belt and unbuckled it while he breath in and out and let her please herself. Within a while, the trousers and the men thong Nathan had on were off. His erect crotch already in Aroma''s hand. She massaged gently, looking up at Nathan''s lustful gaze as she moved her hand up and down, while Nathan brushed her hair from her face to have a clear view of her face. "Come on suck it." he demanded and got shoved on the bed immediately. It''s like she''s waiting for a go ahead before taking the big size d*ck into her mouth and have a taste of him. Nathan''s back hit the bed, with his crotch still in between her palm. She leaned and tease the tip with her tongue. "Hmmm." Nathan let out a soft moan and bit down on his lower lip. "Arrrrrh." He couldn''t control himself as she finally took the whole thing in her mouth and sucked on it crazily. "Hmmm hmmm." Aroma moaned as she let it out of her mouth and massage it with her hand again, before pushing it deep into her mouth and moved her hand down to caress his balls. "Ohhhh aaahhhh fuck!" Nathan groaned and sat up, taking turns as he couldn''t wait to get his d*ck inside her. This girl has been troubling his mind for a while now. He flipped her over and got rid of the bra and panties obstructing his view from his targets and reached his large palm to her region who was already spread wide for him. He cupped the whole thing with his palm and rub his fingers on it madly. "Ooooh f*ck!" Aroma let out a moan, more like a whimper, breathing heavily. With his hand still toying with her entrance; he fondle one of her breast wildly and took the other into his mouth, sucking on it and biting slowly making her leg trembled. "Nathan¡­ oooooh f*ck me please." Hearing her plea, he took the other breast in his mouth and insert all fingers inside her at once. "Oooooh sh*t f*ck! Aaaaaah" she moaned as his hand penetrated in and out of her region. Letting out his fingers; he grabbed her waist and flipped her over, which she immediately understand what''s to come and go in a doggy position, shooting her bum at him and laying her upper body flat on the bed, with her hands stretched forward. Nathan slapped both bums, which earned him a loud moan from her, while she pushed up her bum up very well, preparing for him to crash in. Rubbing his hand on her entrance once again; he leaned down and extended his tongue to her clitoris, swaying it left and right in a teasing manner. "Ooooooh ahhhhhh f*ck me! Aaaaah" She moaned crazily as she reached one of her hands to her breast and squeezed it hard, while her waist wiggled and her inside couldn''t wait for the crotch to dig in. Raising his head; he separated both bums to get a clear view of her pink clitoris and already went entrance. He took a mouthful of it and moved his face on it. Aroma slammed her head on the bed and moan out loud. "Ahhhhhhhh hmmm mmm Christ!" Lifting up his head once again; he squeezed his crotch with one hand still pushing up her bum and teased her entrance with it, while she wiggle her waist in anticipation. "Aaaaaaaaarrrrrrhhhhhh" Nathan groan as he made his way in. "Hmmmm." Aroma let out a relieved moan as she felt him inside. "Oh!" she exclaimed as he pulled it out thrusted it in again. Getting hold of her waist; he thrust in deeper, her bums touching her groin. ''Oh my god!" She exclaimed once more as the entire long thing was pushed in. In a fast motion; he began crashing in and out of her, both skin slapping each other, while Nathan groaned like a beast and Aroma moaned in pleasure and keep asking him to f*ck her harder. "Yeah! harder please! Ohhhhhh Nathan god!" Within a while of his deep thrusting inside her; she felt like her p*ssy doesn''t belong to her anymore. Immediately he let it out and released on her bums; she stood, reached for it and took it into her mouth again, sucking hard on it, while Nathan groaned in pleasure, with his hands holding her head and moving his waist to flow with the movement of her sucking. "Yeaaaaah arrrrrrrgh." He breath heavily and pushed her on the bed once again, but she wanted to take the lead and sprung herself up and flipped him instead. Immediately his back touches the bed; she climbed on top of him and reached for his lips, while her left hand support his crotch as she insert it inside her and began rocking her waist on it while moaning into his mouth. "Rock it fast, arrrg" Nathan groaned and Aroma began twerking on his crotch, earning her a pleasing groan from him. It goes on for a while and Nathan was about to come again. "Ahhhhh I''m coming." he said in between muffled groan. "Come inside me, common do it, oooooh" Aroma replied as slammed her bum on him faster. "Oooooh!" Nathan exclaimed as he let out the juice inside her. Aroma''s movement slowed down after. She rested her head on his chest, while her tired waist moved up and down slowly. "Are you tired?" Nathan asked. "I''m not." she replied. "You want to go again?" "Take the lead." Flipping her over once again; he wrapped her leg around his waist and started moving in and out of her, while she kept moaning his name and holding his hand on her breast to make him squeeze harder. Chapter 138 - Youre being selfish right now Warning: mature content. Both laid naked beside each other, breathing in and out, with Nathan''s arm around her. "Are you ready to talk now?" He asked. Seeing her remained silent, as she already know where he''s driving at. "You just want to f*ck me and pretend like it didn''t happen?" He asked. "I''m cool with it." Aroma replied. "I''m not! I''ve seen you as a sister all my life. You expect me to f*ck you and not find a good meaning to back it up?" He openly speak his mind. "I don''t want to cage you down with sex. You have a heavy responsibility on your shoulder." She replied. Nathan expression darkened immediately. "You didn''t think about that before sleeping with me?" He asked. "You didn''t stop me when you could have." Aroma replied, also feeling pissed a little but still watching the tone she used. "You messed with my head Tiffany. You messed with my morality. You disturbed my sleep!" Nathan said, raising his voice a little. Aroma eyes widened. She couldn''t believe her ears. She sat up and look at his face clearly, "I said I''m cool with it if it''s just sex. Don''t feel burdened by it." She said. Refusing to dissuade herself with the true meaning behind his words. Looking at her bare breasts in front of him with his bite marks all over her cleavage; he bit down on his lower lip and sat up to match her height. "Don''t pretend you don''t understand me. I''m not burdened by the sex. I''m saying you moved my heart. I don''t regret f*cking you and I want to keep doing so." Reaching up his left hand; he took one of her breasts in his hand and squeezed it, making the nipple shot out and slammed his mouth on it. "Hmmm." She gulped and let out a soft moan, her breathing getting heavier as his lips touched it and his teeth grazed it lightly. He raised his head and looked into her eyes that was getting lustful by each seconds and released her breast, " wanna keep sucking on this." Both still staring into each others eyes, he reached his hand to her crazilly screwed p*ssy and thrust a finger in it at once, "ohh!" A soft moan escaped her lips. "I want my d*ck to only have access in there." He added and slowly removed his hand. "What are you doing?" Aroma asked as tears welled up in her eyes. She didn''t think she will ever hear those types of words from him. "You fell for me?" she asked. He leaned closer and bit on her already sore lips, earning a grunt from her. "I want you." He said and get her laying on her back on the bed once again and didn''t beat around the bush with foreplay. He pushed his still hard crotch inside her and began thrusting himself inside her fast. Both moaned in pleasure and finally stopped after a while. With his crotch still inside her; he laid on top of her, both breathing heavily. "I want you to take responsibility." He said. "Be my woman." he added. "You mean this?" She asked. "Give up on this occupation and let''s be together after that bastard is down." He said. He now understood Ethan''s feeling after Aroma got into his heart. He was really in support of Ethan''s relationship now and couldn''t wait to get Shane and his men out of the way and let his brother be happy, because he now understands a lot of things. Things that has made him feel like Ethan is a fool. He couldn''t believe he will be willing to let go of Aroma''s skill, just because of feeling. He narrowed his eyes as he got shoved aside by Aroma. She got up immediately, climb down from the bed and saw her ripped clothes before taking a deep sigh. She reached for his shirt and was putting it on when Nathan who still couldn''t understand her sudden reaction stood up and stood in front of her. "What''s wrong with you?" he asked. "I''m not interested." she said. "In what?" Nathan asked. "In f*cking you, being your woman and all." "What did you just say?" He asked, looking at her with a confused expression. Looking up into his eyes, with hers laced with tears, "If it will cost me my work, then I don''t want to have anything with you. Let''s leave it the way it was before." She said. "You said you love me and can''t give it up to be with me?" He asked, this time without a hint of authority like before. "You''re being selfish right now, you know that?" "How so? I''m giving in to what you want. You said you love me right?" He said, raising her chin to look into her frosty gaze. "What I want? Fine! I don''t want it anymore." she said. "I also want it. I want you now." He corrected himself. "I love my work and I wouldn''t mind considering if you''re willing to give up your position too." She blurted. "I can''t." he replied flatly. "Then I can''t too. Let''s forget this ever happened. I told you I''m content with only sex. As long as we are in this line of work; it''s the only thing we can do anyway. It will only be sex, sex and only sex!" She said and left for her room with his shirt on, leaving him dumbfounded and rooted on the spot. His heart is in turmoil. "What''s her problem." he muttered softly. He thought she will jump with joy if he proposed that, since she claimed she loved him, but she only did the opposite. Getting inside her room; Aroma trashed everything on her dresser in annoyance. She should be happy that he finally returned her feelings, but can''t believe he will selfishly wanted her to stop her job. The line she grow up into. The only thing she knows and make her feel like a person, "she will rather block her heart from feeling than letting it go." Chapter 139 - A strange extremely beautiful girl appear It''s the 1st of May; which is a public holiday for workers and two weeks to Diana''s birthday, which she didn''t care about anyway, as she didn''t celebrate the fake ones she shared with Rihanna and didn''t plan to celebrate the real one now. There''s no one who cares about that and she didn''t care as well. She just knew that she will be 26 in the next two weeks. Diana was seen in her room. A Black backpack in front of her. She switched off her laptop and insert it inside, brought out 2 black pistol, loaded it and pushed it in as well. She looked at the passport on the table with a grim expression. She has booked her flight to Sheffield, to go inside the devil''s lair and visit her parents. She''s tired of waiting for her target to come for her. Her acting in the office is starting to irritate her, even though it''s for a reason. She opened a long leather purse, where her daggers was well set in and smiled. She''s not sure if she''s gonna get to use it, but she really missed her practice. Ethan has closed down the training room she got for her, as he started noticing her hands getting small cuts each time they didn''t exercise together. She smiled at Ethan''s overprotective nature and rolled back the purse before inserting it the backpack again. She couldn''t just go there without preparing herself. Even though she can''t wait to get of the daggers into Shane''s eyes, she knew it''s not yet time for that. "Hey!" She heard Ethan''s voice as he knocked lightly and opened the door. Ethan saw her picking up something in a flash and threw it inside a bag and quickly stood up. He knew it was passport he saw, but wondered why she will hide it from him. "Hey!" Diana said, put the bag aside and walked closer to him. She has started being secretive and not asking for Ethan''s help ever since she learnt he sent someone to protect her. She didn''t want him involved and didn''t want to lose their love. She believes it''s better if she avoids it, than let it get between them. She didn''t know what she will do, if she and Ethan depart. She really didn''t want to imagine a future without him now. Meeting up with each other; they pecked each other on the lips, with Ethan''s arms around her waist. "what''s up?" Diana asked. "Hmm, what do you think we go shopping for foodstuff." He said, using his fingers to separate her bangs, which he has helped her trimmed 2 times after creating it for her. He liked how it made her look cute, and didn''t mind trimming it over and over again. Diana raised her brow slightly. "Foodstuff?" She asked. Even though she hasn''t been in a relationship before; she''s surprised by Ethan''s kind of person at times. He doesn''t act above anything and was free minded. She just couldn''t point out any flaw on him, except his bluntness, which is understandable. "Sarah should be going for it, but I think we should use the opportunity to flirt in the supermarket. What do you think?" Ethan asked, placing a kiss on her forehead. "I like the sound of flirt." Diana blushed. "Naughty!" Ethan exclaimed and tsked before releasing her waist. "I will wait for you in the living room." he said. "Wait here." Diana said. "Aren''t you gonna change your clothes? Or you need my help with it?" He teased and giggled as a blush appeared on Diana''s cheeks, obvious to the eyes than ealier. "Well, that will be awesome." Ethan: "...." "You suggested it, don''t look at me like that." Diana rolled her eyes. "Why do I feel like you''ve been trying to seduce me since all this while." "I sure am, but you always turn the table around." "You really want me in between there that much?" He said, pointing at the direction of her thigh. "Get lost creep!" Diana growled, covering her face and ran away. Ethan laughed out loud and look at the direction the bag was placed. He didn''t have a good feeling about this. He felt like Diana is up to something dangerous. ¡­.. The two stepped down from the car, with the list Sarah made in Ethan''s back pocket. Diana was still feeling embarrassed by Ethan''s word. It kept surfacing in her head, making her feel awkward. How can you say such words?" She couldn''t help but said and hit his arm that was wrapped around her waist as they entered the big supermarket. "There''s more to come if you don''t stop seducing me. I have my limits to resistance, unless you really want us to do it." Ethan said smiling. "Well I don''t mind." "That was a joke." "Get lost!" "No way! I''m a glue." The two got a big trolley and began their shopping. Both laughing and teasing each other. Ethan wanted held her from escaping after she pinched his arm for one his shameless tease and mistakenly grab her butt. Both froze immediately and Ethan slowly lifted his hand from it and raised it up, "I didn''t mean that." he said and both chuckled at once. Some of the customers were looking at them. Some laughing, while some shook their head at their shamelessness. The trolley was beside Ethan, who was a bit far from where Diana stood, picking up some of the things she needed, while Ethan stuck to the list. "Emily!" Diana heard her fake name at the office and turned around. An extremely beautiful girl, black curly hair with the tips tinted in gold. Flawless porcelain skin, with a half moon eyes. Cute face and pink full lips. She''s not too tall or too short, but Diana was still taller than her a bit. She''s just so perfect with her petite shape. Diana was mesmerized by her beauty and couldn''t help but found the sleeveless knee length floral gown she had on; being lucky to wrap itself around this beauty. The girl walked past Ethan, who had looked at Diana''s direction after hearing Emily, since they were the only one close by and the girl must surely be referring to Diana as Emily. Diana broke from her trance when her brain registered that she called her Emily and surely, it''s definitely someone related to the company. And also, she felt like she has seen those eyes before, but couldn''t recall where. She could feel Ethan''s stare on her and shook her head to signal to him not to approach her. Ethan understood immediately and kept picking out the items on the list, while the girl finally stood in front of Diana, with a sweet smile on her face, exposing her white set of teeth. Chapter 140 - Im Jenny "Hi!" Diana replied and smiled back at her. And as usual; she didn''t exposed her teeth. ''A beauty that could get both male and female.'' Diana thought in her head, but still stretched her hand to accept her handshake. The girl bit down on her lower lip and rub her thumb on the back of Diana''s thumb, which Diana appreciated with a smirk. "I''m Jenny." She said, slowly releasing Diana''s hand as if reluctant to part with it. "As you already know, it''s Emily." Diana replied, her smirk still lingering. Without looking at Ethan''s direction; she could feel his face darkening as he stares at her and stared back at what he''s picking. He remained glue at one spot, not sure of what to select. The tone the girl is using to converse with Diana is surely not normal in his ears, as he could hear them clearly. "Do you mind if we talk outside? Or you came with someone?" Jenny asked. Diana was about to deny when Jenny raised her brow, making her half moon eyes look more seductive and glanced at Ethan''s direction. "That''s my brother. It''s fine! we can talk." Diana said, ruffling her bangs with her hand and smile shyly. "You''re beautiful by the way." she complimented. "You''re sexy." Jenny replied. "Oh!" Diana giggled. Ethan''s entire face is bulging out veins and red. He gritted his teeth as his woman is being flirted with in his present. And also the way Diana is replying like he didn''t exist. He saw every movement of their hands on each other and caught a glimpse of Diana''s seductive smirk. "Should I say hello to your brother?" Jenny asked and looked at Ethan''s once again, but Diana quickly stop her. Apparently, she''s doing what she couldn''t take. There''s no way, she will allow this beauty to greet her man or start any conversation with him. Not when she''s not sure who she really is and also, she didn''t want to imagine her shaking Ethan''s hand with her soft ones that''s so pleasing to touch. "No, don''t mind him. Let''s go and have our talk. Have we met? I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before." Diana said, as both walked toward the exit of the supermarket, leaving Ethan behind. With his eyes bloodshot; Ethan watched the back view of the duo with his fists clenched. He felt his inside boiling with rage. He felt extremely pissed and felt like setting the whole building ablaze with a raise of his hand. His breath became erratic, before he realized what he was doing to himself. He has never felt this jealous in his life. ... Meanwhile. "Yes! I work as a cleaner at the company." Jenny said. "Oh!" Diana emphasized her reply. ''Damn it! A cleaner will have access to everywhere in the office and won''t be suspected. Perfect job.'' Diana thought. But she wasn''t sure if her assumptions were right. She needs to get to the root of it. ''And come to think it. She''s the girl that approached her while she was trying to discover hidden camera in the office a few weeks ago.'' Diana thought. She recalled why her eyes seem familiar to her. The cleaners has their head covered with an extra large cap and had a uniform they wore at the office. "I can''t recall, but how are you?" Diana asked. "I''m fine. I''m so happy to come across you here. I''ve been trying to get an audience with you since you arrived at the office." Jenny said as they stopped in between a passage to another section of items before getting to the entrance. Diana smile at her, "oh really?" "Yeah!" "And why is that?" "I don''t know, I''m just attracted to you. I love your shape and the way you carry yourself. And a lot more that I think we should perhaps meet another day and talked about it." Jenny said, her hand reaching out to Diana''s curvy hips, with her lower lip being bitten down with her teeth. Diana''s eyes traced her actions, but didn''t stop her. Her eyes darted to a figure staring at her from afar. She saw Ethan looking at them with his arms folded across his chest. His gaze void of emotions. "Name the place and time. I will love to know more as well. I must confess once more. Your beauty is extraordinary." Diana said. "If you don''t mind, I lived around the corner not too far from here. There''s no work tomorrow. You can come to my place or I come to yours." Jenny said. "Inbox me your address. I will check on you tomorrow." Diana said and brought out her business card, which is part of her act to make it seem real that she''s working there and passed it to her. "I will do that. Thanks for your generosity." "Don''t flatter me. Beautiful people should be treated beautifully." The girl blushed at Diana''s remark and hit her curves lightly, when other parts are available. Ethan tilted his neck and swallowed hard on his saliva, before biting down on his lower lip. "Should I drop you guys at your place? Or you came with a car?" Jenny offered. "My brother''s car is just outside there." Diana said in a kid alike tone and pointed toward the entrance''s direction and both chuckled. "You''re funny." Jenny said. "Glad you find me funny." "I really do. You''re very interesting, totally different from how you were, at the office." "You like both I''m assuming." "I love your curves." "My heart can''t handle much flattery." "I''m being serious here. I''m sorry to say this, but I''m tempted to touch each time I see." "Hmm. Let''s meet tomorrow Jenny." "I can''t wait too." "Gotta go meet with my brother." Diana said, raising her brow. "Oh sure! I still got a few things to shop before leaving as well." Jenny said. Immediately the girl turned around and began walking away; her smile faded and was replaced by an evil smirk. ''Let''s see who''s smarter. If you wanna play, then let''s play.'' She thought and again; her smile returned as she stared back at Diana and wave at her as their gaze locked. Diana winked and waved back. ''Let''s see what you''re up to girl.'' She also thought in her head. Chapter 141 - "Im your brother?" Diana feel like something isn''t right about the girl. Firstly; she was so direct with her intentions. Secondly; she''s carefree like she got nothing to hide. If she''s really the killer; it could only mean one of these 2. It''s either she knew about Diana''s intention and was sure she will do her bidding anyway; which is why she didn''t bother stressing herself to come up with a plan to get her since Diana is also trying to get her. She''s just a girl who''s into females and was really interested in her. Diana started calculating all odds, but doubt the second one and hope the first one to not be true. If it''s the first, then she''s really in danger and didn''t have a choice but to get her neck deeper in it. Even if the girl knew; she still gotta play along. If it''s the other ones; then she will be starring up the girl''s feelings and break her heart when she discovered she''s clean and left her. Outside the supermarket; the said girl was sitting on a sportbike, with a cigarette in her hand. She kept staring at the Diana''s vague figure from afar, as she walked towards Ethan. "Idiot!" she spat, took a puff from her cigarette and blew out the smoke, crushed remain with her shoe after throwing it on the floor and left. Back inside... "I''m sorry for the wait." Diana said to Ethan as she got to where he stood. "Okay." He replied and both turn to leave. Diana was still deep in her thoughts and didn''t notice the changes in him. She kept getting her mind prepared for what''s to come. One thing is for sure though; the victims all died in their house, which means whatever happens; she will still get to leave Jenny''s house in one piece. It was when they got inside the car that Diana noticed that they aren''t carrying all they bought with them. She stared back at the supermarket and looked back at Ethan, before checking the back seat of the car to confirm if it hasn''t been loaded in and found it empty. "Ethan!" She called. "What is it?" he asked in return and started the car, focusing on his driving as he slowly headed out of the garage. "Are you angry?" she asked. "If you don''t have something reasonable to ask, don''t distract me." He replied, which felt like a slap to Diana''s face. "Hey?" she called, but didn''t get any reply as their car drove down the Street. She took a deep sigh and felt like they will get to talk when they reach home, but still didn''t understand why they didn''t bring anything with them. "What about all we bought?" she asked. At least that''s a reasonable question. "It will be delivered to the house." He replied, but still kept his gaze glued on the road. Diana didn''t have much time to argue as she still need to think about the strange girl and relaxed on her seat and go deep in thought. The car drove into the villa and stopped in front of the entrance as usual. Sarah came out immediately. She didn''t feel comfortable that her employer is doing her work but couldn''t stop the love birds, who took every opportunity they got to display their affections. Seeing the dazed Diana and the scary looking Ethan; her heart skipped. She wanted to talk, when Ethan walked towards Diana and get a hold of her hand and walked towards the main house. Immediately they got to where she stood; "everything will be delivered in a few hours." Ethan said in a dry tone and headed in. "Ethan, what''s going on?" Diana asked, but still followed him and didn''t resist his hold. "Say something and stop ignoring me." "Ethan?" "Hey!" "Do you misunderstood the girl and I?" "At least tell me what''s wrong." With his still stoic expression; he got to his room, pushed open the door and headed in with her before releasing her hand and shut the door. Diana''s eyes widened at the loud bang the door made. "Hey! what''s wrong?" she couldn''t help but gulped and asked as he turned his face towards her. It was now she noticed his red irises. "I''m your brother?" Ethan finally spoke. "It''s not like that¡­" Diana was about to defend herself when his hand went around her waist, down to her curves and rested on her bum. Her heartbeat quicken at his touch and let out a soft moan as his hands massage and squeezed it. "Ethan?" she called in a soft tone as he leaned and crashed his lips on hers. She wrapped her hands around his neck to deepened the kiss and finally discover it''s not the type of kiss they shared as her lips got fiercely gobbled on, while his hand travelled around her body and occasionally giving her bum a squeeze that made her gasped into his mouth. He kept moving forward, while Diana moved back, but trusted he wouldn''t let her get hurt and kept moving her feet backwards until she lost her balance and landed on his soft comfy bed. She looked up at him and felt her insides shiver at his scary expression. "I''m your brother?" Ethan asked again. "Are you pissed over that? It''s nothing." Diana replied and saw him taking off his shirt. "It''s nothing?. Because I respected you and didn''t touch you; you think I''m an idiot? Will I only mean something in your eyes if I rough handled you? Is that when I will become a man in your eyes and NOT A FOOL?" Diana''s heart leaped at his scream at the end of his word. "Ethan, you''re not a fool." He ignored her reply and reached for her top, which she didn''t resist as he took it off. Diana kept looking at him as he reached for the tight short skirt she had on and pulled it off, leaving her with her undies. She felt goosebumps all over as his firm cold hands got hold of her curves, exactly where the girl touched and gulped. "You want to sleep with me right?" Ethan asked. "You will only learn to respect my feelings after we do?" He added. Chapter 142 - An argument With a fearful expression, "I don''t mind, but I''m sorry for whatever I might have done to get you this angry." Diana replied. Ethan looked up at her fearful gaze and slammed his fist on the bed beside her. "What the f*ck is wrong with you Diana? Can''t we last a week without you having to apologize for something?" He asked, rising up and folding his hand above his chest, while Diana also sat up, looking into his eyes with her expression still fearful. "I''m sorry." She said. She has never heard Ethan use such vulgar words. Not on her or anyone. "Don''t tell me you''re sorry, because you''re not! What do you take me for hun? you f*cking flirt with someone in front of me! she touched you and you responded to it like I didn''t exist!" Ethan growled. Diana''s heart skipped instantly. He has never get this angry or raised his voice at her. "It''s related to my work." she said in a low tone, blinking her eyes, but not looking away from his eyes. "You think that''s the case here? Don''t give me that crappy excuse! Either it''s related to work or not; you could have avoided making me see that, but it''s like ''he wouldn''t do anything anyway, he''s an idiot and all I have to say is sorry and he wouldn''t mind'' to you." "No Ethan!" "You saw me looking at you and my gaze felt like an encouragement to you. Did I mean nothing to you? Do you even consider how I will feel seeing you flirt with someone?" "She''s a girl. I didn''t know you will take it like this." Ethan scoffed, "she''s a girl? You''re telling me girls can''t have a relationship with each other?" "I can''t cheat on you." "You''re telling me her touches on your body, with your flirty gaze with her is just girly thing?" "It''s related to my work." "You shouldn''t have made me see that Diana. I felt like I''m a piece of sh*t and didn''t mean anything to you. Like a fool!" "I''m not well knowledged in this relationship stuff. I will be more careful from now on. I''m sorry." Diana pleaded. "You think it''s my second? Do you think I learned to respect you from a book or received a lecture on it? When will I stop hearing the 2 words '' I''m sorry '' over and over again. Have I ever disrespect you? Hurt your feelings?" With her eyes heavy with tears; she stood up and tried to hug him, but he stepped back, "don''t! put on your clothes." He said. "Ethan, you''re so angry, I''m scared." She said, her tears falling down uncontrollably. "Don''t cry." He replied, his gaze softened a little. Reaching her hand behind her; she unhooked her bra straps and let it fall. Ethan quickly look away, "stop that!" "If it will assure you that I''m only for you and wouldn''t look at anyone else, then let''s do it. Make me a woman, your woman and it will remain so." She said and stepped forward, held his hand with her tears still escaping her eyes. Before, she could placed his hand to her breast; Ethan retracted his hand from hers and reached for his shirt. "Ethan, I know I''m not perfect, but I will be careful please. Don''t be so angry. I don''t like seeing you like this." She said, as her eyes traced his movements and watched him returned to where she stood, not looking at her body and reached his shirt around her. "Why didn''t you want to do it. I want you to be assured that¡­" "Stop it! I don''t need your body to feel assured. I told you I could discern acting from reality. I''m pissed with how you do it in front of me like I''m a fool for agreeing to everything. I''m not asking you not to do your job, but don''t make me witness you do it." he said and put the shirt on her. "I promise it won''t happen again." Diana said, as he helped buttoned up the shirt. "You can leave. Let''s talk tomorrow. I have some work to do. We won''t be going out today." He said. "Ethan I said.." "Please. I want to be alone." Ethan replied. Getting outside his room and hearing him turned the lock from inside; Diana sat down, her back resting on his door and burst into tears, covering her eyes with both palms. She knew he was right. She actually felt like he wouldn''t do anything and was free with the girl. She knew they barely lasted a week without she, having to apologize for one thing or the other. She just kept screwing up and he understood and forgave her immediately. Immediately she shed a single tear; he will hug her and advise her not to repeat the mistake again. She knew she has overdone it this time. When he was angry in the car; she felt like, he will forgive whatever she did after they got home and talked about it, which is why she didn''t press much. She hasn''t seen him this pissed. She couldn''t dare deny all his claims. She just didn''t know he will feel so hurt. Meanwhile; Ethan went into the study in his room and was discussing with Hannah, requesting the progress of her purchase on Shane''s company''s shares. To him, all these still led to one person. If Shane is out; Diana won''t give him any excuse to keep doing this job, unless she really didn''t want him anymore. After a few hours, his phone rang and Sarah informed him Diana has been crying outside his door and refused to leave. Not even when she pleaded with her. Ethan was shocked and rushed outside, to see her in an awful shape, she looks so broken, that he felt like he''s the one that wronged her and felt bad. Seeing that he opened the door; Diana quickly stood up and hugged him, which he didn''t resist, but still feeling guilty that he left her crying outside his door since all these while. "I''m sorry. I admit I took advantage of your feelings. I admit to everything, just don''t get so angry with me. I promise not to do anything I will have to apologize on from now. Don''t change towards me, I can''t handle it." She said, tightening his arm around him. Chapter 143 - Spooky Feeling "I''m sorry too. I shouldn''t have taken it so seriously." Ethan said, hugging her back. "No! I was wrong. I wouldn''t allow half of what I''m doing to you, yet you were so understanding." She confessed. The two finally went back inside and discussed it. Like a mature guy; Ethan turned the table around and made her laugh again, after realising she has learnt her mistake. ... Inside a single room in a Jenny''s apartment. She stood in front of a wall covered in photos of both male and females, but mostly females as the males in the pictures were only 4 in numbers. She picked up a picture of the girl that died in Diana''s new workplace and pinned it on the wall, where others photos were placed. She smiled and took a puff of her cigarette and picked up another picture, which is Diana''s. A picture of her and Ethan, but Ethan''s face has been cancelled from it. All the pictures on the walls were slashed with a red marker, except Diana''s. She moved to an empty spot where a photo of a beautiful woman with the same appearance as her was framed and hung. It''s obvious the woman was her mother. She held the cigarette in between her lips and pinned Diana''s photo beneath the frame. She got the photo during one of Ethan and Diana''s date. She helped them took a photo and printed it. She scoffed at she recalled Diana''s claim that Ethan is her brother. She has been stalking her for a while now, but blending in the background with different appearance, based on where the two visited for their dates. She can''t wait to see her make a fool of herself the next day. The pretending was kinda fun to her. ¡­.. The day seem to break quickly. Diana has regained her composure and returned to work mode. Dressed in a crop grid top and a short skirt of the same design, which cupped her hips and revealing her beautiful flawless thigh, down to where her zip up boot stopped below her knees. She had 2 daggers in her hand and inserted it in the boot like it''s nothing. She was still dressing up when her cell phone rang. She picked it up and discovered it to be Jenny''s number. She has been calling her since the previous day, but she''s taking care of her relationship and didn''t want her to rub salt on her wound, and ignored her calls. "Hey!" Jenny''s sweet voice came through as soon as she picked up the call. "Hey Jen!" Diana replied. "Can you still make it? It''s 3pm already. I can''t wait to see you." she said. Diana felt a headache coming. She wondered why this girl is being so open and shameless. She really hope it''s not what she''s thinking. "I will be there soon. Just about to leave my house." Diana replied. She wanted to add a seductive words, but has learnt her lesson. Never will she do that when Ethan is within her vicinity again. She left after kissing Ethan goodbye and told him she might return late, which he agreed on, without asking her for reasons. Getting to Jenny''s house; she was stunned that she''s staying at such building. It was built like a dormitory, which Diana expected a lot of people to be staying there, but was stunned as Jenny led her toward the elevator and said she owned the place. "What!" Diana exclaimed and stared at the girl who was all flirty with her, dressed in a plain see through tube gown, with her hair cascading on her. Diana could see through the white gown. Her black bra and panties are as clear as day in Diana''s eyes. She wondered if there''s a type of guy that could resist such temptation. She knew she would have drooled, if not for her argument with Ethan. Getting inside her room; Diana looked around the well arranged room. All furniture looked classic and doesn''t fit for a girl who called herself a cleaner. "Wanna take off your shoes?" She asked. "Sure!" Diana said and Jenny quickly left to get her slippers. Diana slowly took off her shoes and placed it at the side with the dagger inside. The girl couldn''t help but admired Diana''s courage. She wondered what a single girl like her could do if she has set her up, probably tons of dudes waiting here for her. She''s really curious to how she will fight her way out, but she''s not ready to try so hard on an easy prey. She really had to act sick, fake passing out and many other tricks to get the others into her house and all. But Diana made it so easy. "Please take a seat." She said to Diana, who smiled in return and sat on the pink fluffy couch. She admitted to herself that the girl is a clean freak. Everything is clean as if no one lives in the house. "Give me a moment please." Jenny said, placing her hand on Diana''s exposed thigh and went inside her kitchen. She returned after a while, "what would you like to take?" She asked. "Oh, don''t mind me. I won''t stay long anyway. I will prefer to have you here." Diana stopped and pointed at the couch, "beside me and have a chat with a beauty." She added, while her lips twitched. "Hmm! but you can''t say no, the next time you visit, promise?" Jenny said, returning back to where Diana sat and tying up her hair, revealing her beautiful slim neck and alluring collar bone. She sat beside Diana, her body pressing to hers. One hand resting on Diana''s thigh, while the other reached for Diana''s face. She rubbed her thumb on Diana''s cheek, "promise?" She asked again. Diana pressed her lips together and smile, "I promise." she said and Jenny retracted her hands. Even an idiot will find this awkward. Diana had her eyes on a locked room not far from where they sat. She felt these spooky feeling, each time her eyes darted towards it. And also, she can''t wait to leave the house and returned to check out the room. Since it''s locked, and all the rooms have windows; she knew she had some climbing to do. Chapter 144 - Wanna cheat on him? "What am I doing here?" Diana suddenly asked, which stunned Jenny. ''Is she tired of acting already?'' Jenny thought in her head. "Yes, what are you doing here?" Jenny asked back. Diana smiled at her. She wanted to see her reaction and fish out something from her expression, but the girl is quite sharp. She didn''t even blink. "I know this sounds weird, but I really do appreciate you." she added. "I''m not doubting that. I''m just curious as to why I''m invited here today. You said you have something to make me understand don''t you?" Diana asked. "I sure did." Jenny replied. "Show me." Diana said. "You don''t mind that I''m a cleaner, do you?" She asked. "Not at all. What''s wrong with that? As long as it brought a food on our table; work is work." Replied Diana. "I like you." Jenny said, looking into her eyes. Diana looked into her clear beautiful and innocent eyes and smiled, "You''re really beautiful, I''m honoured." She replied casually. She admits in her heart that Ethan couldn''t make her go all flirty like before, but still need to do her job. "You really own this place?" Diana asked, looking around the room, but actually checking out the lock of the room she''s suspecting. "Used to belong to my mom?" Jenny replied. "Used to?" "She''s dead." "Oh! So sorry for your loss." Diana said. "That''s a long time ago. We should talk about us. You have someone you''re going out with?" Jenny said, brushing off Her mother''s topic. "I have a boyfriend." Diana replied. Jenny expression sank for a second, ''is she tired of acting already? this isn''t fun anymore.'' she thought, but still moved closer to Diana. She admits to herself that Diana seem different. She''s not as flirtatious as the previous day. Moving closer to her; she reached for Diana''s hands and placed it on her breast, applying pressure to Diana''s hands, giving her breasts a squeeze. Diana''s expression didn''t waver. She maintained her sweet smile, but deep inside; she knew this girl is toying with her. This isn''t just a girl who''s interested in her, but clearly up to something. She refused to accept that the girl is capable of killing, with her innocent appearance. ''Maybe someone is using her.'' she thought. Diana felt her hand being tightened on her succulent breast and switched her mind from emotions. Like her instructor said. When it''s acting; then she should let it be so. Jenny let out a soft moan and reached her face closer to Diana''s. With their lips inches apart; "wanna cheat on him?" she asked, her fresh breath assaulting Diana''s nose. "With you, yes." Diana replied and Jenny''s lips touched hers, while she used her hands to squeeze her breast crazilly and began moving her lips on Diana''s. Diana felt creeped out inside and couldn''t believe this is happening. She had told herself numerous times that she''s ready for anything, but still felt weird. A girl''s lips on hers. It''s not the first time, but during training; it''s mainly locking lips to confirm how confident they were. She hasn''t tasted any of their saliva before. Jenny''s lips was cold and very soft. Each sucking and released on Diana''s lips was like her lips is reluctant to part with, melting with hers. ''You can do this.'' Diana said to herself, but still couldn''t bring herself to squeeze her breast. Immediately Jenny''s hand stopped it''s aid with the squeeze and reached around her neck, while she used her tongue to pray open Diana''s mouth and slipped it in, savouring her mouth. Diana quickly freed her hand from her breast and also held her neck and deepened the kiss. Jenny''s lips danced on hers, before slowly descending to her neck line and began kissing it. ''F*ck! Ethan will see the bite marks.'' Diana thought and quickly moved her back, before she could start nipping and go for hers instead. Jenny let out a soft moan as Diana''s lips danced on her skin and reached her hand to her exposed thighs. Diana felt all the hair on her body stand as her hand slowly moved into her skirt and was reaching towards her entrance. "Hey!" Diana lifted her head from her neck and tried to stop her hand from going further, but was pushed by her chest; making her laid flat on the couch and Jenny quickly sat on top of her and closed in on her lips again. Her hand reaching back and lifting Diana''s skirt. Diana''s heart skipped a bit. She had thought it will only end with kissing, but it''s going too far. Even Ethan has not gotten to such stage with her. "Hey! Let''s take it slow." Diana said softly. Holding her hand, that was about to touch her entrance. "Why? You said you don''t mind my status and don''t mind cheating." Jenny said in a raspy tone. "I think we should talk first. Let''s get to know each other at least." "That will be boring. We''re an adult." Jenny said. Diana rose up, while Jenny had no choice than to comply. ''What''s wrong with her? trying to be difficult now?'' she asked in her head. Diana adjusted her skirt and stared at Jenny''s flushed face. She felt weird once more, but still maintained her smile. "It shouldn''t be boring if you''re really interested in me like you claim. And like I said earlier; this doesn''t have anything to do with your status." Looking around the house once again, "babe, you owned this house." Diana added. "That''s right." Jenny replied and tried to reach her hands to Diana''s chest again, but her hand was held, "common, let''s take it from the bottom, if we wanna get somewhere." Diana said and placed a light kiss on her lips. ''Boring idiot!'' Jenny exclaimed in her head. she really couldn''t help but want to tour Diana''s body, but she''s not acting like she wanted. She concluded that Diana was only good with words. She pouted her lips and folded her hand in front of her chest. "Seems you didn''t like me." Diana scoffed. "How about you show me around, and you can tell me what you like about me." She said. After some persuasion Jenny finally agreed. They walked around the corridors and get to one of the balconies before stopping. Diana''s eyes was sizing the building. Jenny''s room is on the 6th floor. Which means; she will be scaling up to 6 storey. "You know, when you first got to company; I thought you''re gonna be a proud being and all. I guess one shouldn''t judge a book by it''s cover." Jenny said. "Really?" Diana chuckled. "Proudness is not in my nature." she added. "My fellow workers were discussing about you and all. They even teased me for staring at you." "You were staring? sorry I didn''t notice you earlier." "No, it''s fine. I''m glad I get to be close to you like this." Jenny said. They both rested their elbows on the iron bar on the balcony. "I''m not sure about your feelings and all, but I''m actually glad to be here with you as well. You''re a nice girl." Diana said. Diana''s eyes widened when she suddenly hugged her from behind. But she took the opportunity to examine the environment again, while talking at the same time, "I wasn''t expecting that." she said and again, wondered how this girl stays here all alone. If this is all acting; Diana admits within her that this girl is a f*cking good actress. She''s creeping her out with her acting as well. Even she, who had undergone related training wasn''t as good as this. Also thanks to Ethan; she couldn''t bring herself to act completely natural. "Why did you suddenly change in the office. Did you hate the company?" Jenny suddenly asked. Chapter 145 - To her dismay "Not sure. why do you ask?" Diana replied and asked. Releasing her from her embrace; Jenny moved to her side and looked at her, while Diana returned the gaze. "You suddenly changed and being someone who had her eyes on you; I couldn''t help but wonder why it''s so." Jenny said. Diana smiled at her. ''Fine! since you''re so curious, let me show you what curiosity is all about,'' she said in her head. "You wanna know why?" Diana asked. Looking at Diana exposed flat tummy; she couldn''t help but feel pissed that she didn''t get to enjoy herself. Leaning closer to her tummy, which made Diana wonder what she''s about to do, and gritted her teeth as Jenny''s lips touched her tummy. She couldn''t help but thanked her star that she stopped her inside the room. She wondered what she would have done, if she hadn''t stopped her. She thought she was different and ashamed at her want for experiencing sex, but now she realizes it''s only Ethan that''s driving her crazy. Because right now, she felt like she''s being molested. Her body reactions are just like before she started staying with Ethan and felt like she should always be naked in front of him and felt his touch all over her body. Jenny rose up and Diana quickly forced a smile. "Your skin is flawless. I feel like having my tongue run all over it." she said, tracing her finger on Diana''s arm and biting down on her lower lips. Diana felt a shiver run down her spine. She forced out a nervous smile. "Stop acting naughty already. My little heart can''t take more of it." She said in a joking tone. "I''m wet already." Jenny said. "I''m still waiting to know if you''re still curious about my changes in the company or not." Diana replied, before she could go on with her creepy talk and attitude. "Oh yeah! don''t mind me. I got carried away." Jenny said, smiling at her, which Diana returned. "I wanna know, please tell me." she added. "I heard there are deaths of new workers in the company. I''m just worried for myself. What if the psychopath killer is after those who like the company, like that girl that died." Diana said, looking into Jenny''s eyes. To her surprise; the girl started shaking and acting like she''s scared. ''What the f*ck!'' Diana exclaimed in her head. "Are you okay?" she asked. "You don''t know how scary that was. I was actually worried about you for that as well. It''s like that place is cursed. I kept having sleepless nights, worried I might be the next target." Jenny said and quickly crawled her body towards Diana''s and hugged her. "please be safe. I''m so scared for you." She added. her chest resting on Diana''s chest, snuggling her face into Diana''s neckline. Ok! Diana is confused now. The girl really looked scared. Exactly the normal reactions expected from a worker of such Enterprise. She wondered if she misunderstood the girl and she''s only a girl who''s into her. But first; she need made sure she''s clean. "Aren''t you scared of sleeping here all alone? why this place? This area is isolated and isn''t cool for a girl like you." Diana said after pulling her back from her creepy closeness and watched as she sniffed her nose and kept wiping her tears with her hands. "I hope you will consider sleepovers after we get to know each other more." Jenny replied. "Why don''t you move to somewhere else?" Diana asked. No matter the questions Jenny got asked; she gave a clear and reasonable replies, which Diana couldn''t find a way to counter. They kept having their chats. Jenny occasionally making attempts on her, while Diana wiggled herself out of it. She changed the topic to how Diana feel when her hand squeezed her breast. Diana nearly had a nose bleed. ''What on earth is this girl?'' she asked in her head. She''s not sure what to say. "Well, it''s.. I''m not sure how to describe it." Diana said. But still had her work mode activated. She still kept calculating odds. "Maybe you need to feel it again, to be sure." Jenny said and reached for Diana''s hand. "Common, you naughty girl!. Tell me about you." Diana replied. Jenny finally gave up and fabricated a story for Diana about her and all. This went on and on. Diana, who had thought she won''t stay long; ended up staying up to 7:30 in the evening, before Jenny finally released her after giving her another round of kissing. Immediately Diana left; her expression changed immediately. It''s like nothing happened. She went back into her room and went to collect a cigarette and began smoking, with her leg crossed. She kept thinking of how to get rid of Diana, but first; she wanted a taste of her. She really loves the feeling of Diana''s contact to her skin and also how smooth and soft Diana''s thigh felt while she reached for her entrance. ... Diana quickly went to make arrangements. Based on how the house is built; it will be easy to scale. There are air conditioning square shaped hole dug on the walls, while the windows are also there to make it easy for her. At exactly 9pm. With a black hood on, and her attire changed to a sport black pant and an orange Barcelona Jersey; Diana was seen climbing up the wall to the 6th floor as planned. It was exciting for her, as she''s finally putting those punishment of training into use. She kept positioning her foot in the window frame, air conditioning hole and going up with a smile on her face, which was covered by the hood. To her dismay; immediately her hand touches the window of the room she came for, which it''s window was left opened; before she could balance herself and pick the lock and go in as planned; A hand suddenly reached for her from the window burglary and pushed her off. It caught her so sudden that she couldn''t react and her entire being was sprung into the air, while the window shut immediately, without the person looking out to check who she pushed, like she was already expecting Diana to show up. Chapter 146 - An apology Diana held her breath as her body go down in a flash. She couldn''t think or scream. She felt like her heart is floating as she fell and suddenly bam! She''s not even sure if she''s about to touch the ground or not, but suddenly found herself in a warm embrace, with a familiar scent. The two rolled on the floor, before they stabilized. Diana quickly turned and was laying flat on Ethan''s chest. She blinked and gulped. Her heart beating crazilly as her eyes stared into his, a sweet smile on his face, as the baseball cap on his head fell off, his hair gracing his forehead, with the aid of the orange street lights; his beauty shine at her, making her gulped subconsciously. "That was a cute fall." Ethan said, while Diana still kept looking into his eyes, not blinking and just staring. Ethan reached his hand to her head and removed the hood, before catching a glimpse of her face clearly. He expected her to be pissed and has prepared a lot of explanation, before tailing her. He has made her research on the girl, immediately he woke up in the morning, but couldn''t detect anything on her. She very clean. But Ethan isn''t an idiot. Since Diana mentioned it''s related to work; he wouldn''t just let her face it by herself. He wouldn''t affect her work and neither will he ignore. Diana has made her findings as well. The company didn''t place much importance on cleaners, so she didn''t discover much. Just her a normal short info and the rest is very clean. Just as Ethan''s discovery. "You look so beautiful in the air. I felt like throwing you up once again." Ethan said to the woman who kept staring into his eyes. But, a part of him felt like he should punch himself in the face. He knew he went overboard with his argument with her. Her scared expression hunted his sleep all through the night. He knew the fright still resides in her. If not; she would have gotten angry at him for showing up, but he could tell, she''s scared of pising him off. He felt like a jerk and despise his jealousy. He went overboard and he regretted it. The anger only lasted while they were at it. Immediately they settled it; he has been feeling bad. "What did I do to deserve you?" Diana spoke. She had no idea what was going on in her man''s head, and yes! she was choosing her words well, just as Ethan suspected. "Because you were ugly?" Ethan asked. "You!" Diana glared at him. "Tsk. My baby doesn''t understand English. I said you were¡­. so¡­." They forgot the position they were and what brought them to such, until someone flashed his mobile torch at them. Both giggled and looked at the man on his bike. The man smiled as he thought they were making out on the floor, before leaving. Diana slowly got up and looked up at the closed window. She finally understood that she''s really in deep sh*t with a psycho. "Are you hurt?" she asked as Ethan also stood up, dusting his clothes. "The fall can''t compare to my greatest fall. The one I couldn''t get up from." Ethan replied and tried to help her clean her body as well, but gulped when he realized the areas that got stained. "Hmm hmm." he cleared his throat and dropped his hand beside him, making Diana smiled. "What fall are you talking about? Someone tried to hurt you?" Diana asked. "I can''t tell you." Ethan said and took her hand into his. "Let''s go before it started, we only have a few hours left," he added, looking at his wrist watch. Diana followed along, but still glanced back at the closed window, with a darkened gaze. ''I''m coming for you.'' she said in her head. "Tell me the fall, and where are we going?" Diana asked. "To watch a movie. I heard there''s a movie that became a hit and was loved by all or something. Not really sure, but it''s a romance movie and will be showing in the theatre today." Ethan said, scratching his hair. "You''re so sweet." Diana said, feeling her heart race. Ethan felt bad again. Diana isn''t acting natural with him like before. He didn''t understand himself, but he really prefer her to ask why he''s here and all like before. He prefers when she''s free and speaks her mind. The duo walked for a while and got to where Ethan parked his car. Getting inside; Diana was stunned when he suddenly pulled her into his arms. She didn''t resist and reached her arms around him as well. "Diana I''m sorry." he said. Diana didn''t understand what he meant by he''s sorry when he hadn''t done anything wrong. "For what?" she asked. "I''m a jerk. I made my woman cry. I''m sorry for making you cry Diana." He apologized. "No, I was the one at fault." Diana protest. Pulling back and looking into her confused expression; Ethan placed a kiss at her temple and pulled back. "A real man shouldn''t make her woman cry. You''re not at fault as you were only doing your job. I went overboard with my jealousy, I''m so sorry. Please forgive me." He said. Diana was at a loss for words. "Ethan." she could only managed to call his name, while her gaze still remain locked on his. "Don''t be careful around me. Please be yourself. I realize I fell in love with the woman you were before, not the one I wanted to force you to be. Make plenty of mistakes and let this jerk treasure it as a memory. Don''t change." He said. "You wouldn''t get angry?" Diana asked, which broke Ethan''s heart. He realizes his guesses were right; he really frightened her. "Not anymore. I''d rather break the other''s party''s head than take my jealousy out on my woman. I''m promising you, so be yourself okay?" He said and used his hand to smoothed her bangs and leaned closer, "may I have a kiss?" he asked. "This shameless jerk wants a kiss please." he added. "What the heck are you doing here? Didn''t you promised not to send someone to protect me?" Diana screamed. Ethan: "....." Chapter 147 - A thousands smile "We''re gonna be late." Ethan said and tried to start the car when his hands were held. "Answer me." Diana demanded. "I didn''t break my promise. I promised not to send anyone to look after and I didn''t. I''m here by myself." He replied, grimacing and feeling his heart warmed. He realizes he wanted this. For her to be herself. "I don''t want you involved." Diana said in a serious tone. "I''m not getting involved with your work. I''m involved with your safety. What do you think will happen if I weren''t there when you were cute falling?" Ethan asked and leaned closer, making a funny expression and raising his brow. Diana chuckled lightly, not able to take in his cuteness. They were discussing something that involves life and death in a playful manner. "I could have survived the fall." Diana said. Ethan''s mouth went in an O shape immediately. "My woman is a cat. She can survive a 6 storey building fall! Wow! so wow! I''m so impressed to imagined it. It sounds so magical, so fantastic and¡­." "Shut up!" Diana screamed, hiding her face in her palm. "What''s wrong? I was only appreciating you." Ethan replied in between laughter. "Thank you!" Diana said and looked up at him, her cheeks flushed. "I don''t want you showing up anymore, but thanks for today. Even if I survive; because this isn''t my first fall and being nurtured back to health. I''m sure I won''t be in one piece right now, if you didn''t show up." She said. "Can I get a kiss as an appreciation?" Ethan asked in return. "You''re shameless, NO!" Diana replied, folding her arms across her chest and sat straight in her seat, "let''s go, or we will be late." she added. Ethan took a deep sigh, started the car engine and began singing. "When tomorrow comes I will be on my own Feeling frightened of The things that I don''t know When tomorrow comes Tomorrow comes. Tomorrow comes Diana: ''what the heck! his voice is so good, but what''s with his choice of song?'' She looked at him as he drove and kept singing, looking straight ahead. "And though the road is long I look up to the sky. And in the dark I found, I lost hope that I won''t fly. And I sing along, I sing along I sing along¡­.. "Stop it!" Diana screamed as he was about to hit notes. Ethan stopped, parked the car and looked at her, "you were saying?" He feigned ignorance and look at her with an innocent expression. "Is this all because of a kiss?" Diana asked. "I mean the song?" she added. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ethan said and was about to start the car again and continued his song, when Diana lifted herself up from her seat and went to sit on his lap. Ethan gave a mischievous smile and cleared his throat as he helped her took a comfortable position. "Aren''t we going to be late? We''re still visiting a mall to get a change of clothes you know¡­." Ethan said. "What''s gotten into you today? I didn''t know you could sing so well, but the song humph." Diana said, rubbing her thumbs on his full brow. "I made you cry and I want to put a thousands smile on your face before I can forgive myself." Ethan replied, wrapping his arms around her waist. "A thousands smile?" "Yeah." "How do you plan to do that?" "Watch." Ethan said and reached his hand to her armpit and began tickling her, while Diana wiggled her body and began laughing, while hitting his chest playfully. Ethan stopped a few minutes, both giggling. "See? I got 50 within five minutes." "Diana breath heavily from too much laughter and cupped his face in her palm. "You still have a long way to go before reaching A thousands you know that?" She asked. "I''m hoping to get five hundred tonight." Ethan replied. "Dream on!" "We will see about that. Can I have my kiss?" He asked and pouted his lips. "How many hours do we have left?" Diana asked and Ethan checked his broken wrist watch, hiding his bruised arm from Diana''s eyes reach. "Hmm, we have less than 3 hours left." he replied. "There''s still enough time. I want a deep kiss." Diana said and pecked his lips. "How deep?" "This deep." She replied and took his lower lip in her and nipped on it, while Ethan tightened his arms around his waist and took control of her upper one. Not having enough of her; he reached his hands up to her neckline and kissed her with all his might like a hungry beast. Diana''s chest heaved up and down as their lips part. Her face flushed, as his third leg was already poking her butt. "You''re hard." Diana said. Ethan groaned and snuggled in between her neck line. "You have to idea how much I want to have you." He groaned. "Want to get your clothes off you every so badly." he added, tightening his arms around her, as if he wants her to melt into him. Diana''s heart skipped. She thought she was the only one who was craving for him. Seems he was just good at hiding his wants. "Hmm." was Diana''s only reply. "I want you so badly. I want my lips on your skin, have a taste of you and have you naked in my arms all through the night." He said, kissing her neck and groaning at the same time. Diana felt his member getting more hard and poking her harder. She could feel the tense in his body, the wants. A soft moan escaped her lips as his tongue licked her skin. "Why are you holding back?" she asked. "I didn''t wanna hurt you." He confessed. He imagined how much it will hurt her when he uses his rod, as she winced over a finger that hasn''t even gotten in at their last make out. If only Diana could read his thoughts; she will laugh her heart out. "Why will I get hurt? I''m not a kid." Diana replied and looked into his lustful gaze as he pulled back and stared into hers. "I''m always ready to be yours. And also, I''m used to pain." Diana said, running her hand in his hair. Ethan felt touched at her first word, but couldn''t help but raised his brow at her last. "Hmm" was his only reply, before Diana''s eyes widened. "You''re hurt." She said and slowly moved her hand from the back of his head and show him the blood stain. Ethan was surprised. He did hit the back of his head, but didn''t know it''s much, as it didn''t hurt much, or at least it''s bearable. "Just a scratch from catching a fallen Angel. Everything comes with a price you know." He said, smiling. "Ethan, this isn''t funny." Diana said, her expression changing as she moved back to her seat, ignoring the poor rod that still remained standing and pushing out her man''s trousers. She began examining his body. Ethan sighed as she opened her mouth when she saw the bruised arm. "Ethan you''re hurt." she said again, her voice about to start shaking. "Diana, I''m fine. If you cry, I''m gonna start from scratch again. I planned for a thousands smile and already got 50, please don''t make me lose those fifty hun hun hun." he said in a playful tone and cupped her face in his palms and gave her a deep peck. "Diana, it''s not everyday that good things happen. Days like this are bound to come. When we escape it alive and kicking; we should treasure the second chance." He said and gave her lips a light kiss again, before relaxing on his seat. "Are you okay?" she asked. "If I''m not; I will let you know. I''m perfectly fine. Let''s leave now, so I can visit a pharmacy to get it treated and still meet up with our date." he replied. Diana nodded her head and reached for his lips again. "Thank you." she said after pulling back. "No more thanks from now on. Let me do that. Let me appreciate you for coming into my life." Ethan replied and ruffled her bangs until she smile and hit his chest playfully. "Awesome! I got another 10." "You''re cheating!" "It''s sixty now. whether you like it or not." "Get lost liar." Chapter 148 - Diana, then Emily, now Elizabeth? After stopping at a pharmacy and got his wounds treated; they headed to a mall. Diana was stunned when Ethan selected a long body hug violet gown, with a cut at the left path, up to her below bum line. Getting out of the dresser; Diana was astonished by his choice. The gown was hot on her and revealing her alluring sexy leg, almost up to her hips. She liked it but wondered why Ethan, who was all against showing too much skin will choose it. "Beautiful!" Ethan exclaimed and walked towards her, with a mischievous smile on his face. The attendee smiled, as Ethan wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her forehead, "go get your hair done, while I changed. We only have an hour left." he said, and Diana nodded. She followed the attendee to the beauty section. She was surprised when the lady was choosing hairstyle for her. "The bangs must remained there. What you do with the others is up to you¡­.." Diana looked at the lady and raised her brows, "sorry, what''s going on?" she asked. "Your husband said your bangs shouldn''t be tampered with." The lady replied. Diana blushed at the mentioned of husband. She wondered if it will happen one day. The day she will be his wife. ''What''s with him and these bangs?'' Diana thought as her hair was done. It was styled in wavy curl, with the bangs well arranged to her forehead. But looking at it closely; she did look different and cute with it. She''s just too lazy to keep it, thanks to her hair growth rate. After getting her makeup done; Ethan''s figure appeared behind her. Dressed in a black and violet shirt, ash chinos trousers, and as usual; a sneakers of black and red hue to match his upper wear. Hair disheveled with a few strands falling to his forehead. Diana rolled her eyes. For two things actually. First; the girls in there are stealing glances already. And secondly; Ethan had a long black coat with him. It''s obvious it''s for her. All her sexiness will be covered up. "Done!" the stylist said and Diana thanked her before standing up and giggled as Ethan winked at her through the mirror. Moving closer; he wrapped his arms around her, "you''re beautiful. And I got another thirty smiles, making ninety in total." Ethan whispered into her ear. Diana didn''t complain this time. It''s one of the best hugs ever, as she could see the disappointment expression on the some of the girl''s face, while some just averted their gaze. ''You think he''s here to get a makeover?'' she asked in her head. "Let''s round it up. You''ve got a hundred." Diana said. Ethan giggled and said his thanks and helped her with the jacket, while Diana pouted her lips. But Ethan gave her a good reason, claiming the theatre will be chilly. ¡­.. They got there a few minutes late. Diana sat down on their seat, while Ethan excused himself to get refreshments. He came back a few minutes later with a family size popcorn. Diana watched him paused for a while and looked at her, before choosing to sit by her left side. They were late and seating at the back, and yeah, the vacant seats beside them were for late comers like them. The movie has started already and Diana is enjoying the flow. Ethan doesn''t seem to care about the movie though. He helped her buttoned up the coat to her neckline and lose the buttons from below. It was when her left smooth white thigh was bare that Diana realize this shameless guy has planned it all along. She looked at him, the theatre was dark, with only the lights from the screen illuminating the room. Ethan winked and put popcorn in her mouth, which she chewed on and still kept staring at him. Clearing his throat; he rested his hand on her thigh, making Diana gulped and shamelessly look back at the screen, with a smile on her face. Of course, she wouldn''t say no to such thing. "You started this." she said. "Hmm I did." Ethan replied, rubbing her thumb on her skin. Diana cleared her throat, wiggled her toes and kept her gaze glued on the screen. The movie is interesting, but can''t compare to his cold hand on her skin. Ethan also had his eyes glued at the screen, but was studying her response to his touch within the corners of his eyes. She kept pressing her lips together and adjusting herself on her seat. "My greatest fall is falling in love with you Diana. I fell really deep and I don''t plan on standing up forever." He suddenly whispered into her ears. Diana''s heart began a marathon immediately. She looked towards him and saw his face still leaning close. Reaching her hand to his face; she caressed it and smile. "One of the best decisions I have made in my life is giving us a chance. Thank you for not giving up when I pushed you away." she said and closed in on his lips. They shared a light kiss and pulled back. "I will never give up on you Diana, never!" he said and sat back on his seat, while his hand resumed with his act. Diana stared at him and couldn''t understand what they were doing in a theatre when he''s not interested in the movie and right now; she isn''t as well, even though the plot of the movie is really exciting. Within a while; the seats beside them were taken. Yet, Ethan didn''t stop. His hand occasionally going closer to her entrance, making her want to clasp her thighs together and keep it there, as the ticklish sensation is making her knees weakened. She removed the coat, as she sweating really bad. Beads of sweat surfacing on her forehead. She shamelessly used the coat to cover Ethan''s hand on her thigh, urging him to go on under cover. Ethan smiled and raised his brow, as her hand also find its way in his shirt. Her hand started caressing his abs. "Arhg!" he subconsciously let out a groan, making the couple beside them looked at their direction. They smile at their shamelessness after understanding what was happening and returned their gaze to the movie. They overthink the situation though, but who cares? Diana pressed her lips together, while Ethan bit down on his lower one. "you started it." Diana reminded him again. Ethan regretted it later, as his third leg has suffered from trying to escape his trousers. He made a mistake by directing her hand to his nipples, while Diana gladly played with. The movie ended with Ethan entire face red, with his upper wear disheveled, while Diana''s makeup couldn''t concealed her flushness. None of them recalled what the movie was about. They couldn''t wait to leave the place and continued their activity at home. Immediately they stepped out of the room. People were talking about the movie, while some were talking about how sad it is, as the male lead in the movie just died recently. Diana was surprised. ''What a waste.'' Diana thought. Even though she couldn''t recall the content; she didn''t forget the male lead face. He''s a popular artist, a very handsome one at that. But she didn''t hear anything about his death. Not that she had time for that anyway. "Elizabeth?" someone called. Diana and Ethan kept going their way, since none of them was bearing the name. Wilson looked at Diana''s side view very well. He knew he wouldn''t mistook her. The woman he has been searching for. The woman who took his card and promised to call, flirt with him, moved his heart and disappeared. He felt excited to see her again and didn''t even bother to care about the fact that she''s with another man. "Elizabeth?" He called again and take quick steps towards them. He stopped in front of them and tried to touch her, but his hand was slapped away immediately by Ethan. He looked up at Ethan briefly, before returning his gaze back to Diana, "it''s been a while Elizabeth." he said. Diana recalled his face and scratched her hair, while she pressed her lips together, to stop herself from laughing as the memories of her flirting and tricking him surface. Ethan sighed inwardly. The original one is Diana. Then Emily came, and now it''s Elizabeth. "Any problem?" He asked Wilson, who extended his hand to him like a mature gentleman, which Ethan looked at and look up in his eyes again, ignoring his hand in mid air. Chapter 149 - I wont give up on you Elizabeth Wilson retracted his hand and looked at Diana. "Can I talk to you for a minute?" he said. Ethan smiled at how some men can be funny. He saw her beside someone and expected her to leave with him. What a nice joke. He knew it''s definitely work related again, but if it''s important; Diana would have given him a signal, but the girl just paused her lips together and obviously holding her laugh. ''What kind of situation is this?'' Diana cried in her head, and could barely hold back from laughing out loud. Ethan leaned and whispered into her ear, "should I excuse you two?" he said. "It''s no big deal, I don''t want to get in trouble with you, so let''s just leave." Diana replied. Hearing her casual reply; Ethan confirmed Diana didn''t mind leaving the dude standing and walked away. He felt assured, but still doesn''t see it cool to embarrass a fellow men, since he didn''t act out of place. "Make it fast. Let me see if I can get a bucket of popcorn for souvenir." Ethan said and pecked her lips which Diana turned into a kiss by holding his neck still. Wilson''s eyes darkened, but couldn''t do anything except looking away and only looked back after Ethan left. Diana eyes traced Ethan''s back as he left and smiled. She understand what his leaving meant. He respected her and gave his trust. "Elizabeth?" Wilson called to get her attention. "Hi!" Diana replied. "Can we talk?" He asked. "Sure!" Diana replied, her mind still with Ethan. This conversation might ease the tension of their making out. She wanted it to end fast. "Can we talk somewhere quiet?" Wilson asked. Diana finally looked up at him. She finds it funny at first, but the respect Ethan showed made her behave mature and not joke with something she shouldn''t. " let''s talk right here." she said. Wilson felt like hugging her right now. He looked into her eyes and felt hurt. He had thought something happened to her and has searched and kept visiting the club, hoping she will show up one day. But here she was with another man. She look so different and her eyes full of affection for the guy that just left, but he didn''t care. He still wanted explanations. He wanted to know what happened? Wanted to get to meet and talk to her after today. But he''s a responsible guy that doesn''t overstep his boundaries. But he really wanted to cross this boundaries right now. "Elizabeth, what happened? you promised to call. I waited for it." He said. Diana, who had changed from her flirty and previous expression, looked into his eyes with her gaze void of emotions. "Sh*t happens, don''t mind me." she said. Wilson felt his heart hurt at her reply. He couldn''t help but wonder what was happening or what happened. "But I do mind. I searched for you." "I wasn''t lost." Diana replied. "I craved to see you. I researched your sickness and heard there''s a treatment for it." He said. ''What the heck! why did he look so sincere? he really researched it?'' Diana was stunned, but still maintained her cool. "Thank you! but my boyfriend made his search and find a cure as well." she replied. "What''s going on? Should we see each other and talk at a better place? probably tomorrow?" Wilson asked. Fighting the urge to hold her. The more her answers came as a shock to him, the more he wanted her in his arms. He realized he really fell for this woman. He thought he was obsessed because of her sickness and wanted to help at all cost, since he couldn''t do anything about his artist. That''s what he told himself to ease his heart that hurts each time he thinks about the fact that he didn''t get to see her again, but now he understands that he has been fooling himself. He''s not the type of guy that have eyes on another person''s woman. But right now; his head is blocking away the fact that Ethan existed. It''s been so long and he still feel this way. Diana shook her head, "I''m sorry, but no. I gotta go and meet my boyfriend." she said and wanted to walk past her when Wilson held her hand, "Elizabeth please, just once. I have some things I want to talk to you about." he pleaded. ''Why is he looking so serious?'' Diana felt uncomfortable with this and freed her hand from his, which he didn''t resist and released her. "What do you want? I''m right here and you can say and asked whatever you want." Diana said, creasing her brows. Wilson bit down on his lower lip and ruffled his hair. Yes! what did he want? he wasn''t even sure himself. "I want us to be alone like before and not in this sort of environment," he said. He felt like an idiot, but that''s the only word that came to his mind. "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to say anything to you in private. If you will excuse me." Diana said, and was about to leave as Ethan has started to walk towards them. Wilson hand went around her waist. He wanted to stop her from leaving, but immediately his hand touches her; he went for a hug instead. A tight hug to be exact. Diana''s heart leaped as Ethan definitely saw this, "let me go! don''t make me hurt you." she said in a shaky tone and tried to get him off her and not hurt him at the same time. "Just once. Please let''s meet just¡­." Wilson words fell short as a punch met his face. He released Diana immediately and staggered back as he reached out his tongue and licked the blood at the corner of his lips. Without dragging it too far; Ethan ignored him and wrapped his arms around his woman''s waist and walked away. "I won''t give up on you Elizabeth." Wilson muttered and massaged his jaw, ignoring the onlookers. He didn''t regret coming here today. He couldn''t believe he meet her. "Ethan I''m sorry." Diana apologized. Ethan chuckled. "No, I''m sorry for leaving you with him." he said as he opened the car door for her. Diana watched him go round and entered the driver''s seat, with her eyes blinking non stop. She was scared they were gonna have another quarrel, but he actually apologized instead? Getting in; Ethan smirked and leaned closer to her, both face inches apart, while his hand went under the coat and reached for her thigh once more, "where were we?" he asked. Chapter 150 - Youre so clean Warning: mature content. please skip if you''re underage. Diana was stunned and felt happy. She smiled brightly and closed in on his lips, while Ethan shamelessly took the reward. He was really pissed anyway. He just knew Diana was not at fault and it''s a good way to achieve his thousands smile. "This is dangerous." Diana cautioned as Ethan kept driving and seducing her at the same time. "I love danger." He replied grinning and counting his scores as Diana kept giggling and chuckling each time his hand touches her soft spots. "If you don''t stop, I will give it a shot too." Diana threatened. "Do your best miss." Immediately they got home; he came down and went around to open the door for her. Both chuckled as Ethan picked her up, her leg wrapping around his waist. "You know I''ve earned more than five hundred right?" He asked as he kept tickling her armpit, while she laughed heartily and struggled in his arm. Immediately they got to the living room; Sarah appeared with her tray, containing juice again. "Oh Sarah!" Diana exclaimed and sighed. "Welcome!" Sarah greeted with a smile. She''s really glad to see them like this, as she didn''t like when they argued. "It''s mixed berries." Diana happily took her cup, while Ethan took his. Sarah was waiting for the cups, when Ethan spoke. "Wait, don''t swallow." Diana was shocked. Her first thought was, ''is he suspecting Sarah to have put something in the drink?'' But then he pressed his lips to hers. "mmm" Diana raised her brow in return, while Sarah who had understood what Ethan wants; smiled, moved back and looked away, while grinning. "Give it here." Ethan said. Diana shook her head and swallowed it, "what! you will take that?" Diana asked. Ethan rolled his eyes and urged her to drink again, which she shamelessly did. It felt weird as their lips touch. "Common!" He urged. Diana closed her eyes and slowly opened up, sharing the juice with him. They both burst into laughter after. Getting to his room with her body still wrapped around him; Diana heart skipped. She wondered if today is the day. She wondered if they were gonna do it. Ethan smiled at her embarrassed expression, as she buried her face in his neck line. "What?" he asked, and she shook her head, not looking up. "Are we doing it?" she asked in a shy tone, that was unlike her usual one and wrapped her arm around him more tightly. Ethan chuckled, "you want to?" he teased. Diana heart skipped again. she pulled back and looked him in the eyes and kissed him as a reply. The kiss got intense and her back slowly touched his bed within a while. Her breathing got heavy as she prepared herself, while Ethan smiled in return. Leaning closer, he kissed her forehead, nose and closed in on her already swollen lips. Diana wrapped her arms around his neck as she opened up for his tongue to slip in, while he hovered above her. She got hold of his tongue and began sucking on it. Ethan''s body tensed as her mouth do the magic, while droplet on saliva threatened to fall at the corner of his mouth. His breath got erratic as he demand hers and run his hand on her skin. "Let me remove my makeup." Diana said before he could take over, but he was too aroused and held her neck, "later." he muttered and Diana gave in. She reached her hand in his shirt and run her hand on his smooth skin, making Ethan already hardened manhood got more furious. He moved down to her neckline and showered it with kisses, while his hand reached down to her exposed thigh. Thank goodness the coat has been disposed inside the car. He massaged her waist, getting a soft moan as a reward. he lifted himself up and held her gown, looked into her eyes for approval and got a ''go ahead'' nod from her. He pulled it off and gulped as her flawless white skin and cleavage, as they flashed at him. Diana bit her lower lips as his eyes traced down to her panties that was already damp. Taking off his shirt; he leaned in and kissed her tummy, "you''re so clean." He groaned and took a mouthful of her skin and grazed his teeth on it. Diana''s toes curled, while she let out a soft moan. Her adrenaline surge as her bra left her body. She reached up her hand and caress his chest. Ethan descend his mouth to the perky breast and tickled the nipple with his tongue. Diana''s head lifted up on her own and slammed back on the bed. He supported his hand to the breast and sucked hard on it, while his other hand played with the other one to maintain a steady tickle. His thumb rubbing on the nipple in a fast motion, just as how he hungrily sucked on the other. "Oooh...Ethan.." Diana moaned his name, coming out more like a whimper, but it actually felt good. He lifted his head to kiss her, but she part lips with him quickly and directed his head to the other other breast that was hungry for his mouth. Ethan did as she wanted and squeezed hard before slamming his mouth on it. Sucking it hard, making her leg trembled. "Ahh...ah" she moaned, while Ethan shook his head on it, "hmmm." he moaned and switched to the other one again, while his hand pressed on her waist, before moving to her belly bottom and rubbed his thumb on it. Diana let out a sharp breath as it tickled her. She felt a sweetness at the spot and felt like his thumb shouldn''t stop it''s movements, coupled with her breast that is being gobbled on; she couldn''t help but let out a lustful moans. One of her hand running through his hair, while the other caress his bare skin. Ethan groan as he felt a surge of rushness in his manhood. He lifted his head from her breast and moved down to her tummy. He kissed and teased her skin with his tongue, while his hand reached for her panties and pulled it down. He felt the coldness of the dampness as she raised her leg for easy removal. "Ooh¡­.oohh...god!" she exclaimed as his hand reached her entrance. He rubbed his finger on her clit, moved up and kissed her lips. Diana bit his lips as his swayed left and right on her clit. She let out a whimper and kissed him with full force, while a "mm¡­.mmmm...mmm" sound could still be heard, escaping in between. Stopping his hand movements; he parted lips with her and stared into her lustful gaze, before moving down. Diana felt embarrassed as his gaze was now on her entrance, while breathing heavily. The movement of his hand on her clit still lingered like his hand was still on it. Like a feeling of a beating heart, she felt her underneath beating as well. Ethan groaned as he stared at her clean p*ssy with a hint of red at the entrance, thanks to his hand magic. He separated her legs wider to have a better view. Diana held the bed cover and bit down on her lower lips. It''s kind of embarrassing as Ethan eyes is glowing right now. She was expecting his hand to do something or probably his trousers to go down, but his head made a movement instead. Her eyes widened as his tongue touch her entrance. It would be a lie if she said she knows nothing about it. For a girl who was always alone since growing up; she has seen a lot on the internet, but couldn''t believe she''s experiencing it. Feeling her juice in his mouth; Ethan moved back, his hands holding both of her thigh still. He bit down on his lower lip, with his gaze full of lust and gave it another lick. This time making her feel it, than just a slight touch. "Hmmm" Diana''s chest heaved and her gaze became sharp. ''That felt good.'' her head screamed. Going for another round; his head didn''t move back this time. His mouth cupped her entrance, while his tongue began to play with her clit. "Ooohhhhh¡­.god!" Diana screamed, more like a whisper or let me say in a whistle tone. Hearing this; Ethan increases his pace and clasp her thigh tightly with his hands, while she wiggled her waist, moan his name crazilly and kept slamming her head on the bed, her moan coming like a whimper nonstop. The sensation was so overwhelming, making her want to bite her lips off. "Arrhg." Ethan grunt and pulled back. Rubbed his thumb on her clit and while his finger tried to penetrate inside her. "Oooh f*ck!" Diana exclaimed. Her inside restless, craving for the hand to come in so badly. Reaching his tongue to her clit once again; he tickled it, while his firm finger slowly made his way in. "Aaaaah Ethan god!" Diana moaned and shook her legs, while her body trembled along. "You cool?" Ethan asked in a raspy tone. "Yeah!" Diana replied in a soft moan like tone. Diana felt his finger moved in and out slowly, while he descended up and took a breast in his mouth and sucked on it, while his hand still kept moving. The feeling was so good and Diana didn''t want it to stop, but within a while; she felt like the movement wasn''t enough, "faster." she demanded. Ethan include one more finger instead. Diana groaned and moaned at the same time. It hurts like hell, but felt so good at the same time. Her entrance felt stuffed and throbbed her until the penetration hastened. The pleasure took over and she felt like she could handle more than two fingers, or probably welcome his d*ck. Those were her inner thought though. Ethan jerked his finger inside her maniacally, while lustful moan and his name filled the room, while he kept sucking hard on her breast. Diana''s body tensed as she neared her climax. Her leg shook as she felt the urge, but wasn''t sure what it was and didn''t want to pee on his hand. Under his encouragement and non stop pleasuring; she let it go and felt her body weakened. "You okay?" He asked, moving up beside her and smiling at her flushed, lustful and embarrassed expression, even though he''s suffering silently as his manhood didn''t get to do any exercises except from kissing his trousers and letting out his juice inside it, which isn''t helpful one bit. Breathing heavily; she reached an arm around him and tried to reach the other down to his trousers. She knew he''s holding back and didn''t want to be useless. She looked at him, "I want to do something." she muttered, as Ethan held her hand. "I will like that to be sleeping. You should rest, you have to work in a few hours from now." He said. "You''re cool?" she asked. "Another day. Rest now." he said and tucked her in, wrapping himself around her and breathing in and out. It didn''t take long before Diana slept off, while he covered her up and went to get the necessary kit to wipe her makeup. Meanwhile. Wilson, who couldn''t help his fear of missing her again and has traced their car to the house, was seen staring at the villa and couldn''t help but admits that Ethan is loaded with cash. And look of course. But he didn''t plan on giving up. He believed as long as Diana''s fingers are ringless; he still had a chance. Diana went so far to get him into a room, just to ask him not to be sad anyway. For her to go to such length; he believed the feeling can still be activated in her, if he tries harder. Chapter 151 - Youre not married yet Diana left the villa at day break in her office attire, hair tied in a bun, with her makeup slightly done. Even though Ethan didn''t asked; she made sure to explain to him that Wilson is related to work, which he brushed off and told her not to bother explaining, as he didn''t think it like she''s assuming. On her way to the bus station. "What do you want? seems you want to see your teeth shattered." Diana suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around. She will be an idiot if she didn''t notice Wilson tailing them last night. She''s just glad that he will get to see that Ethan and her will be going inside the same house, and believed Wilson will understand things clearly. But now; he has been stalking her since she stepped out of the villa. Wilson walked in front of her, well dressed and looking handsome as before; except he has beard now and his hair is disheveled. "Hi Elizabeth." Wilson said his greetings. "What''s your problem?" Diana asked, glaring at him. "I''m interested in you, and plan to chase after you." He said directly. "I told you I''m not interested in acting. And also, If you repeat the same move from last night ever again; don''t blame me for not being considerate." She said and walked past him. Not caring about her threat; he began walking beside her, "isn''t there something you''d like to tell me?" He asked. Not hearing a reply; "I''m not talking about acting. I just need and audience with you¡­" "To be alone and discuss. You''ve said that 5 times already and I think I''ve made myself clear that I''m not interested in talking. Stop following me." she cuts in. And again; he ignored her warning and followed her, but before he could utter another word; Diana turned back in a flash, threw a surprising heavy kick at his feet, which caught him off guard. ''Thud!'' He crashed onto the floor, with Diana''s hand on his neck. Her enraged and sharp gaze locking with his stunned one. People stopped and stared at them, while some students took out their mobile phones to take videos. "F*ck!" Diana cursed and couldn''t look up. Her face must not go viral. She gritted her teeth and released his neck, as he didn''t struggle but just kept staring at her and smiled when she cursed and avoided her face being seen. He was stunned by her strength, but at the same time excited. "Respect yourself." Diana growled in between gritted teeth. Wilson was amused with how she stood up, cover her face with one hand, while the other picked out a fluffy black scarf from her bag and wrapped it around her neck, making sure half her face was covered, as those students wanted to capture a face at all cost. Wilson dusted his outfit, twisted his ankle, as it hurts really bad from her kick, but still refused to give up. "What''s their problem?" she muttered as she still felt some mobile phones following her, since Wilson has started walking after her again and they hope to capture another scene. "What''s your problem? you should be grateful to those people." She said and kept walking. "I will make sure to say my thanks." Wilson replied. "You!" Diana sighed. "I''m in a relationship okay?" she ended up reasoning with him, since the threat is taking effect. "You aren''t married yet." He replied. Diana was awestruck by his reply. Instead of arguing with him; she remained mute, believing there''s no use arguing with an insane person. She kept going her way, but the dude kept disturbing her. "Let''s make plans to meet just once and I promise to stop following you." "Keep up with the following. I will appreciate if you follow me at night where my face won''t be available for video cameras." She replied. ''What the!'' Wilson was stunned by her reply. He wondered how she changed so much. "I will try again tomorrow." He said. As they''ve gotten to the bus station. "I will relay your message to my boyfriend." Diana replied. Not waiting for his reply; she entered the bus that arrives as soon as they got there. The bus left after the passengers got in, leaving the dumbfounded dude on the spot. ¡­.. Getting to work. It''s like Jane is a new worker as Diana was now able to see the girl. Despite almost killing her; the girl''s eyes were as pure as before. It''s like she''s not the one. Her smiles and everything made Diana realize that; if this girl is really the culprit, then she''s very experienced. She will occasionally wink at her, each time their gaze locked, during her quick cleaning and picking of dirts. Diana cooperated, but was cursing inside. She needed to visit her parents before dealing with this girl. It will be a lie if she said her acting didn''t got her. Because right now; she doubting if this girl can be capable of killing. She wondered if someone in the room pushed her and not the girl. A lot of doubts occupied her mind. But first things first; she needs to see her parents next week, before going all out and take care of her mission once and for all. Her phone beeped. She checked and saw Jenny''s name surface with an inbox message. ''You look extra hot today. I feel horny just by seeing you and imagining our kiss.'' ''What the f*ck!'' Diana felt irritated. Another message came in again. ''What do you think about coming over today. I promise to please you.'' Diana felt her skin crawled. She replied that she has plans today, while Jenny replied with a sad emoticon. She ignored, but her message came in again, asking about the next day, with a pleading and cute emote. ''I''m tempted babe, but I have plans for the entire week.'' Diana replied, her gaze turning sharp. Jenny, who was inside the cleaners changing room, scoffed at Diana''s reply. "We shall see." she muttered and quickly smile as another worker came in. Chapter 152 - Alex Is the suspect again Wilson was seen at a police station, undergoing questioning. With a relaxed expression, as someone who has dealt with bigger issues, not to talk of minor ones like this, "she''s someone I know." he said calmly, with his legs crossed. "Can you sit well please." The officer in front of him said, looking at his crossed legs. Wilson corporate and put down his leg. He knew not to get on the police bad side, as they will really concentrate on him fully. "The fact that you knew her doesn''t give you the right to stalk her." The officer said. "I wasn''t stalking her. Did she claimed I did?" Wilson asked. They kept talking on and on. After a while, he realized there''s no way to claim that he knew Diana before, since there''s a possibility that she might deny him if he claimed he wanted to confront her and asked in front of everyone. He was detained and later released, after signing an agreement to stop stalking her. ¡­.. After returning from work. Ethan and Diana was seen in the living room, watching a talent hunt show on YouTube. Ethan back was resting on the couch handle, while Diana sat in between his thigh, with her back resting on his chest. A pillow in front of her, where Ethan''s hand rested and was holding a tablet. They were laughing at the judges comments and nodding their heads in approval when a contestant does well. Diana took it seriously and went silent when it gets emotional, while Ethan will kissed her hair, to bring her into conscious. "Hum Ethan?" Diana suddenly called, took the tab from him and put it aside, before sitting up and faced him. "Hmm?" Was his reply, while he raised his brow questioningly. "I will be going out for business stuff next week and might not return that day." Diana informed. "Okay. thanks for letting me know." He replied, but was scared on the inside. He has a bad feeling about this. Diana sighed inwardly. She''s glad he didn''t ask questions."and also, can you escort me to the bus station for a few days?" she asked. "Don''t worry about the dude, he won''t bother you anymore, unless he wants to spend a few months in jail." Ethan replied. Diana cursed inside. Ethan knew about it. If he knew, then it means this guy is still monitoring her safety or whatever he thinks he''s doing. "Thank you." She said and turned around again. They began watching the show after, but Diana told herself in her heart that she knows what to do. Ethan, who had no idea what she was thinking, stroked her hair loving and placed a soft kiss on it. It''s like they were a married couple. But both knew deep inside that their time together is getting limited. .... During the few days left before Diana left, Jenny didn''t allow Diana to rest. She kept messaging her and even asking for sex chat, if she can''t make it to her place, and many other lewd stuff. This frustrated Diana a lot, but she had no choice but to reject her in a sweet way, while Jenny is taking pleasure in her replies. She disturbing her on purpose. ... Diana''s flight was early the next day, which is on Tuesday. Getting home from work; she headed inside her room and closed the door from behind. She had planned to visit her parents before Jenny showed up and made her prolonged it a bit. She''s sure Shane must have taken care of the mess she created and wanted to give him another. With that thought in mind; Diana sat in front of her system and began her plan. She raised her brow after a while and couldn''t help but admit to herself that their security has gotten stronger than before. It wasn''t easy to infiltrate like the first time, but the more challenging it is, the more excited Diana got and began giving it her all. It took her more than three hours, before she finally got through. She admits to herself that her training isn''t for waste. It felt unfair when they spent a whole day in front of the monitor, but now she understood some things. Everything won''t come easy. One needs to prepare one''s self for whatever might come our way. The first one was a piece of cake, but the second took her these long. It''s obvious that, if there will be a next time; she might spend a whole night there. And yes! she won''t have any choice, unless she wanted to give up on her plan. ¡­.. Shane got a call immediately. He was at home, working on his laptop, when they notified him that the mysterious hacker has began attacking them again. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. To his dismay; just as Diana is visiting the town the next day; he also has planned for tomorrow to show his shareholders his plans. He spent a fortune to get his security tightened and they promised him that, only a ghost will be able to get in, which put his mind at rest. He has assured all of them that tomorrow won''t have any issues. Those that aren''t in the country has returned to the town, while some sent representatives. Even Hannah will be attending. All he had to do was wait for the next day, and Diana happened to hit the jackpot. She happened to pick the right day and time. "Find that bastard!" He growled and quickly sprung up, got hold of his shirt and rushed out of his room. He looked like he has aged within a few minutes. Of course; Alex is the suspect again. All his belief was that the people backing Alex are getting back at him on his behalf. Or Alex hired someone to do it. He doesn''t have any other person in mind. He and Nathan were just preparing themselves to battle each other. None of them uses methods like this. They prefer to go all out and killed those who craved death from both sides. .... Diana was enjoying herself, as they were trying to hack into her system as well, "dream on!" she muttered. And again; she has erased important files, bugged their system and cleared their backup files, and many more damages Since it''s hard to get in this time; she decided to give them something hard to deal with as well. She secured hers after and shut down the system. It''s not only Shane''s hacker that she wanted to blocked out; she''s worried Ethan might have tried to find out what she''s been doing since she planned to sedate him before leaving, as she didn''t trust that he wouldn''t trace her, or have someone do it. ¡­.. "Hello, ask Shadow to come meet me at my company immediately." Shane said to one of his boys he called. He had turned a blind eye when it happened the last time. He didn''t plan to let Alex off the hook this time. Chapter 153 - Visit Stella before visiting Alex After shutting down the system; Diana brought out a needle. She planned to put something in his drink; but knew he might decide to share it with her, as they are now doing all sort of silly make outs. She put the needle in the back pocket of her jeans and headed toward his study. Getting there. "Hey!" she called. Ethan looked up from his laptop and gestured for her to come, which she did and sat on his lap. "You wanna go out today?" he asked. "I''m guessing you''re busy?" Diana asked. Ethan took a deep breath. "Yeah! Got loads of documents to work on." He replied. It wasn''t as easy as being in his office. And also, he''s the one distracting Hannah from her work, with Shane''s stuff. Diana smiled, "I can help." she offered. "A kiss will help." Ethan groaned, pouting his lips, which Diana pressed her finger on. "I meant work. I can help with it." She said. Of course Ethan knew that, but wouldn''t risk her stumbling upon Shane''s company files. "Don''t worry yourself. A kiss or perhaps a massage will do." Diana rolled her eyes at him, before closing in on his lips and kissed him, while he quickly pushed laptop and documents aside and made it passionate. They pulled back and catch their breath, before she stood up and encouraged him to go on with his work, while she massaged his shoulder. Ethan later asked her to rest on the couch, which she did. Immediately Ethan was done with work and stood up; she opened her eyes immediately. "You weren''t sleeping?" Ethan asked, as he was still about to sneak on her and tickled her awake. Diana smiled in return. She''s not in romance mode for now, how could she sleep like a princess. "I want to sleep in your room." she said, getting up on her feet. Moving closer to her; he wrapped his hands around her waist, "my room?" he teased. Diana felt embarrassed as the memory of their naughty deed surface. "Not how you''re thinking it." she replied blushing. "How am I thinking it?" He asked, smiling. "I''m going out tomorrow remember?" "Hmm yeah." "I just want more of your warmth, since I''m not returning tomorrow." "That seem convincing." They both laughed and kept making jokes, while they headed to Ethan''s room. Ethan kept twisting his neck, as it felt sore from working all day. Diana felt that it''s good that he will end up having a long sleep after her injection. After taking his bath; he joined her on the couch. After a few minutes of admiring each other and teasing; Diana urged him to rest. Both hugged each other tightly and slept off. Diana didn''t sleep though. At exactly 3:00am she brought out the needle and shook it in his left thigh. Ethan''s eyes sprung opened immediately, "Diana!" he exclaimed and tried to sit up. Diana pulled it out after passing the fluid inside him, and stared at his confused expression. "What are you doing?" Ethan asked as his vision go blurry and couldn''t lift parts of his body. "It will only keep you sedated for a while. Please don''t follow me or send someone after me, I will be back in 2 days time." Diana said with a calm expression. "F*ck!" Ethan cursed as his eyes closed and fell asleep. Diana pulled up his bed cover to his neckline and left his room. He informed Sarah not to disturb, claiming he''s stressed and has taken a sleeping pills. Sarah agreed and resumed with her early tidying up of the kitchen before going for another round of resting. Diana knew that injecting him with his awareness is best, as he will understand he made her do it, since he kept trying to protect her. If she did it without his consent, then she will only make the situation worse, as he might assume something else. She has prepared herself beforehand. All she did was grabbing the backpack containing her weapons and other stuff. She brought out the wig to cover up her hair that made Shane recognized her quickly the last time and put it inside her small hand bag. It''s a blonde razor cut wig, which was what she had on when she took a passport photograph when preparing her passport. She left the house after, grabbed a cab and headed for the airport. Everything went smoothly, as she has prepared herself beforehand. She changed into her wig at the airport restroom, before she boarded the plane. .... Meanwhile. Shane and most of his workers didn''t leave the company since the previous night. They were busy getting together all they could regained and didn''t want the meeting Shane and his shareholders will be having to get affected. Even if it wouldn''t be perfect; they will just have to cook up something. Shane look older and had a scary expression on. He couldn''t help but feel like he has become so soft that people think they could dare do this to him. They could dare affect his plan and made him left his wife alone at home, instead of being beside her. "Have you contact those idiots? Didn''t they assured that only a ghost could get in?" Shane asked one of his men, with his hand above his chest, watching his company''s hacker tapping on their system and doing all they can, while the other staff were busy in the company premises, putting together the files again. Those who have some of the plans to be presented in their personal laptop, which wasn''t bugged; presented it and they all kept working nonstop. "I did. They said it''s impossible." Shane got more furious at the reply, "it''s impossible? ask them to make a refund within the next few days or suffer the consequences." He growled. "Work faster idiots!" He growled at the hackers, who ignored him, as they were completely into their work and wouldn''t allow distraction. It took Diana 9 hours before landing in Sheffield. With her backpack behind her; she left the airport with a heavy heart, but an entirely different gaze. Her heart was full of hatred, but she had promised her father not to seek revenge. It was already 2pm, before Diana arrived at the hotel room she booked. Without wasting time; she armed herself and decided to go visit Stella, before going to visit Alex. Her two loaded pistols inserted behind her, in her trousers band, covering it with her brown top, while few daggers were set in her waist line. She couldn''t help but recall the last time she was here. Even though Nathan will be so pissed at her for this; she recalled him saying that she should get strong and be able to return to this town without fear. And also, she has prepared herself to give Nathan the excuse that; they said she could do as she pleased, as long as it wouldn''t affect her mission. She''s not scared of Shane and will never be. As long as they didn''t interfere with her meeting today and just face the little problem she created for them at his company; she will gladly leave in peace and not go after him, at least for now. Chapter 154 - What happened to you Diana? With a blonde razor cut wig on; Diana approached Stella''s mall from afar. As she made her way closer to it; she felt a little nervous. Not because of the ants that are assigned to keep an eye on her mother, but the fact that she will be meeting her. She might get to call her ''mom'' today. She''s not sure what to feel as they haven''t had proper talk like the one she had with her father. She walked into the big mall and headed toward the wear section. As usual; she saw a woman helping someone pick an outfit, but this time; with a bitter expression on her face, unlike the happy one from last time. Her hair was as long as before and was cascading behind her. She was putting on a green plain A shape gown with a flower pattern at the tip. Diana made her way toward her with full confidence. She believed those people aren''t ghost. Moreover; they wouldn''t have guessed that she will be showing up today. But she wondered why she looks so lost and sad. She forced a smile when the customer took the cloth she picked for her before leaving. "Good afternoon." Diana greeted from behind, while Stella forced a smile and turned around. "Welcome¡­" she looked into Diana''s eyes and couldn''t complete her sentence. She wondered why Diana came here again. Even though her heart is racing madly right now; she didn''t want to risk Shane seeing her. The blonde wig on her head can''t stop her from recognizing her. Her eyes were just like Alex''s. She has been thinking about her life lately and wondered if this is how she''s going to spend the rest of her life. She wondered if there will be a day when all this madness will be over. She''s tired. she''s tired of pretending she''s alright when she''s not. She''s tired of smiling when she feels like crying. And also, Alex''s success is all over. News of him signing deals with big enterprise, both in the country and outside was hot on people''s lips. Each time his name was brought up, which is getting brought up occasionally; she had a flashback of the past and felt sad. It affected her mood and everything. When she smiles; she felt guilty. When she isn''t smiling; she''s worried. She hope Alex and Shane wouldn''t get into another fight. She didn''t want Alex to get hurt again. She had no idea how her child is doing. She heard from Melanie that she''s safe, but didn''t hear feedback like before. It''s still cool when Mel called her on her bunner and filled her in on the details about Diana and the family she''s staying with, but now; she didn''t even heard a single person mentioned the name ''Diana'' around her. She felt tired of everything. She doesn''t have any will to live when her reason for enduring her worthless life is nowhere near. If anything happen to Diana; there''s no one to fill her in on the details. She felt lost. She felt like the whole world turned their backs on her. Each time Shane was pissed over something; she felt restless. ''What if it''s related to Alex. What if it''s related to Diana.'' were the thoughts that occupied her mind. She rarely fall sick, due to her strong will to live and hopes that it will be over one day. But now, she barely last a month, without being taken to the hospital for a check up. She was warned to stop thinking, but how can she stop thinking. Shane is having a hard time now, yes! but it makes her worry more, because the bastard might lose his mind and hurt someone she cared about. Stella knew Shane''s hardship was surely the handiwork of someone close to her. But now, she''s finally staring at her daughter. Looking into her eyes; she felt sad again. The gaze she''s staring at is completely different from the naive one from over 9 months ago. Her curious gaze, astonished gaze over her beauty and pure smile is completely gone. Looking at her now, she felt she''s looking at a different person. The fact that she boldly come looking for her, affirmate the entire thing. She wondered what she has been through to make her so changed. "W-wel-come cus-tomer." she stammered, holding her tears and the urge to place her hand to her chest, that''s stuffing her right now. Without a change of expression; "I will like you to select an outfit for me please." Diana said. "Sure sure." Stella said repeatedly and turned toward the hung clothes. Diana watched how her hands were shaking and gulped. She didn''t want her to be this way. She didn''t want her to act weak. If they needed to cry; it should be when everything is over and Shane is dead by her hand. Before that; she wanted her mother to be strong. She wanted her to maintain her smiles. She didn''t like her reaction this time, but she understood why. She''s a mother after all. She understood that she would have to worry. She recognized her with a wig on, even though they''ve only just met once. And also, if not for her harsh training and all; she would have probably broken down too. She really pitied her mother, but still want her to be strong. "Here." Stella brought out a knee length pencil high waist skirt, with an upper wear of the same design. Diana knew within herself that the woman is good. If she doesn''t have a reason for being there and had just came as a normal customer; she will have praised her choice, cause she really like what was chosen for her. "Mind helping in the changing room?" Diana asked and took the clothes from her. Stella nodded and followed her toward the room. Her guards saw them heading towards the room and didn''t mind it, as it''s not the first time. They just knew that; Stella must be out before the customer can leave. They won''t leave room for what happened the last time to occur again. Immediately they stepped inside the room, closed the blind and moved the curtain to leave them concealed from people''s view; before Diana could turn around and say anything. "What happen to you Diana?" Stella asked. Chapter 155 - Mother and daughter moments Diana was stunned by her question. The tone in which she used, was as if she was certain something was wrong with her. Diana turned around and look her in the eyes, "what happened to you as well? you don''t look happy." Diana replied and dropped the clothes in her hand, moved closer to her and wiped her tears with her thumb. Stella''s tears kept falling nonstop. Immediately Diana tried to retract her hand; she held onto it on her face. She finally get to touch her daughter, look into her eyes and doesn''t have to pretend like before, pretend like she''s just a normal customer and nothing special. Diana''s heart race at her action. She tried to fight back her tears and act strong, but it''s hard. It''s the first time she''s getting to look at Stella straight in the eye and know that she''s looking at her birth mother. The woman who sacrificed a lot for her. ''Don''t cry Diana.'' she told herself in her mind. It was hard but she tried to control herself. She slowly moved into her embrace and wrapped her hands around her. Stella wasn''t expecting it. She thought Diana will be angry at her, she thought she will have to go on her knees and plead for not being there for her, before Diana could allow her a hug. "Thank you." She said and held her tightly. "No, thank you mom." Diana replied, her tears finally finding their ways out of her eyes, "thanks for your sacrifice for me." she added. Stella couldn''t believe she just heard ''mom''. "You called me mom." She said in a broken voice. "That''s what you are, a mother. The best mother a child could ever wish for." Diana replied. She wanted the woman to know her worth. To know that she shouldn''t blame herself for anything and wait. Wait till all will turn out well and they can be together. "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you. You''ve grown so much, but don''t be too mature above your age. I''m still at fault my baby. I failed you." Stella said, taking a deep breath and tightened the embrace. Diana sniffed her nose and took a deep breath. If that''s gonna make Stella feel better; she decided to give in. "I forgive you for not being there for me and hope you can stay strong because you will get to be there soon." Diana said. Stella whimpered and closed her mouth with her palm to stop herself from crying out loud. To stop herself from calling attention to them and break this moment she has longed for everyday. "I will be strong. But Diana what happened to you? You seem different. Are you okay? are you safe at where you are? where have you been? did someone hurt you? Shane, did he cause trouble for you?.... "I''m fine mom." Diana cut in. "You called me mom again." Stella said. Diana chuckled in between tears, "yes I did, because you are my mother." she added. Stella pulled back, cleaned her eyes, "give me a moment." she said, took the clothes Diana dropped and headed out of the changing room. Diana squat down immediately, buried her head in her palm and burst into tears. The warmth, she wants more of it. She didn''t want to hide in a dressing room before hugging her mother. A lot of thought occupied her mind. She was thinking if she should just stormed towards Shane''s company in disguise and run a bullet through his head. She wonder why they are dragging things this far, when it''s just one single man. This is so hard and she can''t cope. It''s taking her every single resistance she could gather to not go and do that right now and get it over with. Stella returned with another outfit, before Diana realize what was happening. She left to make her stalker of a guards not suspect her staying too long in the room. ''What sort of life is this? how has she been coping like this? being monitored, not able to go out with friends and breathe a different air. All she had to do was moved from the mall to their house and vice versa.'' Diana couldn''t help but wondered. Stella quickly dropped the clothes and moved closer to Diana again. "We don''t have much time, or they will come check on me and might suspect you. How are you? What are you doing now? Where are you staying at? Are you safe where you are now?" she questioned again. Diana smiled at her. "I''m safe at where I am, don''t worry. About how I''ve been living my life; it''s hard" Diana paused and Stella nodded her head in understanding. If Diana had said it wasn''t hard; she wouldn''t believe her anyway. For everything about her to change this much; she must have been through a lot. "But it''s fine now mom, it''s getting better and better. I have a man who''s doing a lot for my sake and love me." Diana continued. She wanted to give Stella more assurance. She wanted her to understand that she''s fine and made her brace herself up and remain strong. Stella smiled, "a man. do you love him too?" she asked. "Very much. I''m happy mom, so please be strong." Diana replied. Taking a deep sigh and hugging her once again, "what''s his name and what does he look like?" Stella asked. "Ethan. He''s very handsome." Diana said and both chuckled. "Ethan?" Stella was surprised by the name. "Yes, your friend''s son." Diana affirmate Stella''s suspicions. Stella was stunned. She wanted to ask how they meet, she wanted to know more. Get gist like she did with her own mother before she died, but knew this was not the right time for that. "I''m happy to hear that. But Diana, it''s dangerous to come here. It''s not safe." She said. "I know." Diana said and Stella pulled back, while her hand accidentally hit the gun behind her. Diana bit down on her lower lip as Stella''s hand confirmed that it''s really a gun. With an astonished expression; "Diana, you have a gun." Stella said, looking into her eyes with a fearful expression, while her tears started rushing out as her heartbeat increases. She''s not a police and has a gun. She wondered what exactly has her daughter been doing. Chapter 156 - Seeking Chriss help "I went for a training to learn how to defend myself." Diana blurted, before Stella finally calm and listened to reasoning, as she''s getting over emotional about it. She''s starting to shake, which worries her a lot. "Training? What training?" she asked. A thought popped into Stella''s head. "Can I have the gun? let me put an end to all this." She said and reached out her hand, but Diana held it. "Mom I''m good. Dad knew about this." she said. Stella was surprised. "Alex knew?" she asked. Diana nodded her head. She wouldn''t want her to stain her hand. Also, either Shane is bad or not; he''s the man she has shared the same bed with for more than twenty years. If she killed him with her hands; it might traumatise her. She didn''t want anything that will affect the woman than she''s already affected. Instead of taking the remaining short moment they had left to argue; the two held each other and enjoy more of each other''s warmth. Stella didn''t question her anymore since she said Alex knew. She realizes how the name Alex still meant a lot to her, but knew she lost him. "You''ve met your father." She said and Diana nodded. She didn''t pursue the taking of the gun anymore, because she knew that if she failed; Shane will dig heaven if possible, to find out where she got it. "Ma''am are you okay?" A voice was heard from outside. Clearing her throat, "I''m fine." Stella replied. Diana''s eyes darkened immediately. ''Those bastards!'' she cursed in her heart. "Okay ma''am." the voice said and left. "I have to go now." Diana said. Raising her hand to Stella''s shoulders, while she only stared into her eyes with reluctant gaze. "But I will be back. When I returned; we will be together and be happy." she added. Stella isn''t sure if the day will come, but still chose to believe. She nodded her head and reached her lips to Diana''s forehead and placed a soft kiss on it. Diana smiled with contentment. She didn''t regret coming today and Stella couldn''t complain much about her risking coming here. She''s really happy. Stella made her way out of the changing room first, while Diana came out a few minutes after. She headed toward the cashier and made her payment before leaving the mall. She headed for her father''s company after. ... Meanwhile. Shane was smiling nicely, while his shareholders stared at the big screen showing future plans and many more. Each representatives from different departments in the company kept going forward one after another. Hannah was feeling bored, but still paid attention, as she could feel Shane''s stare on her. She couldn''t help but see the shareholders as idiots. Immediately the third person began her presentation; she has already detect an error. She''s well knowledged in this, but most of the people here are just rich people who don''t want to lose their investment. They were just rushing the plans and showcasing the important one. Like jumping to the gain, without proper explanation on how they will achieve those gains. But the shareholders eyes were glowing at the possible income from those projects. Hannah is the only person who isn''t fooled by all this, but still gotta do as Ethan told her. She remained quiet and kept watching. Shane''s heart ease as he watched the scenes unfold. He''s glad their hard work all through the night didn''t go to waste and couldn''t wait to hear the news that will make his happiness complete from the news tonight. ¡­.. Meanwhile. Ethan held his hand to his head and creased his brow as he slowly got up on his bed. He sprung up immediately he recalled what happened before he slept off. "Damn it!" he cursed and tried to rush off the bed, but felt weak and nearly fell down. He slowly got up and headed out of the room. Sarah who had been on standby and worried that he hasn''t eaten anything since last night, quickly rushed towards him as he approached the living room. Before she could ask anything, "where''s Diana?" Ethan asked. "She left at dawn. She said not to disturb you." Sarah said, looking worried as Ethan''s gaze is one of a scared person. She couldn''t help but wonder if something is going on. Ethan left for Diana''s room immediately. He made a quick search and as expected; the bag containing the unknown equipment, including a passport is gone. Diana didn''t say anything about leaving the country. She made it seem like she just needed to go for business related stuff in the nearby town, which might take her a day to return. If she hadn''t inject him and made him realize it''s on purpose; he will be extra freaked out right now. He quickly switched on her system and tried to hack in, but couldn''t even go far. It''s a dead end before he started something. He didn''t waste time and head back to his room to get his mobile phone and returned to her room. He dial Chris number immediately. "Hey bad friend! leaving the country without notifying me and making me look like an idiot when I paid your office a surprise visit and got told¡­." "I need your help." Ethan cut in and made him stopped his ranting. Chris saw the urgency in his voice and calmed, "what do you need, ask away!" He replied. It''s nice to have a friend that''s always ready to help. But it''s not the time for Ethan to think about that. "I want you to help me hacked into a system. It''s in front of me now, but I can''t get in." He said. Chris asked him a few info and within a few minutes; he began working on it from his side, while Ethan began trying Diana''s cell phone, which has been switched off. 30 minutes later; Ethan''s cell rang. "Hey dude! I told you I can''t get into your brothers cooperation system." Chris said. "It''s not theirs, it''s my girlfriend''s¡­ f*ck! she''s one of them now." Ethan was losing his mind already. "Wait! your girlfriend?" Chris asked. He wanted to ask when he had one, but knew it was not the right time. "What''s going?" he asked again. "I will send you the footage of my villa''s surveillance camera. Can you help me find her?" He asked. "Sure man! send it over." Chris said. It''s the same method they used on Nathan. But in Nathan''s case; the resemblance worked. In Diana''s case; he will try by her outfit and possibly face, if she showed one. Chapter 157 - I got a chance, and took it "I traced her up to BYM airport. She entered the restroom and came out with the same outfit but different hair. I will send you a screenshot of both pictures now." Chris said and Ethan received the pictures immediately. ''Diana, what are you up to?'' Ethan asked as he stared at her pictures with a scared expression. "Okay! She boarded the plane going to Sheffield. Give me a few minutes to check her movements after landing." Chris said and put the call on hold, but Ethan''s eyes were wide open. Now he understands what''s going on. He knew where Diana went now. Nathan has suspected this and warned him about it. He had called him a few weeks after Diana arrived in the country and asked if she''s not acting crazy, which Ethan assured that she has been doing well. This is why Nathan assured Aroma that Diana will be fine. He later warned Ethan not to allow her leave the country. He recalled how Diana boldly challenged him because he gave Aroma a good beating during the tournament. Even though she knew she couldn''t beat him; she still came at him anyway. That attitude of her isn''t bad, because she couldn''t bare to see the person she cared about got hurt and was ready to risk herself to get justice. But if she did it in Shane''s case; it will be pure suicide. Nathan informed him about this and made him understand she''s too daring. "F*ck! I''m such an idiot!" Ethan cursed and quickly made preparations to leave the country as well. He plead with Chris to keep tracking her, while he made a few calls and grab the necessary stuff he will be needing and left. .... Diana got to Alex''s company and was wowed. She didn''t have a clear view the last time she came, but didn''t imagined it to be this huge. Getting inside; she was still cooking up something to make them allow her to meet with Alex without stress, since she has weapons on her. But then; her eyes caught Tyler''s silhouette heading toward the elevator, looking slim, tall and breathtakingly handsome in his blue suit. "Hey!" Diana headed towards him, while some security men went after her immediately. Diana couldn''t recall his name. Actually, she couldn''t recall hearing it in the first place. Fortunately for her; none of her family is a proud being. Even though Tyler isn''t sure why someone will call him ''hey'', he still look towards the direction. Seeing Diana waving at him and walking fast before the security caught up; he stopped in his tracks and allowed her to catch up. Tyler creased his brow slightly as Diana''s eyes look like Alex eyes and confirmed his suspicion when, "I''m Diana. Is my dad around?" Diana asked. Tyler''s eyes brightened immediately, "sis!" he said and smiled, exposing his white sets of teeth. Okay! Diana wasn''t expecting that. He just called her sis, that''s unbelievable. Tyler dismissed the security that has caught up and placed a hand above Diana''s shoulder and both headed towards the elevator. Diana couldn''t find her voice. Her mind was at the weight of his hand on her shoulder. She couldn''t believe someone could be this carefree. He made it seem like they were very familiar with each other. Immediately they got inside the elevator, Tyler turned towards her, "How have you been?" he asked. Diana cleared her throat, feeling awkward. She''s not used to getting such nice treatment from people who aren''t familiar with her. Even though they were family; he still felt like a stranger to Diana. "I''ve been doing fine and you?" Diana asked. "I''m good too sis. Uncle will be so happy to see you." Tyler said. ''Sis again.'' Diana thought, but it actually sounds good. It''s nice in her ear. "Can I have a hug? I want one before uncle takes everything." Tyler said. Both chuckled, and Diana gladly wrapped her arms around his waist, while Tyler smiled and hugged her tightly. Diana felt her heart warmed. Both pulled apart after the lift stopped. "You know, I can''t wait for you to come to the family. It''s a pity Michael isn''t here today, he will be so pleased to see you." Tyler said as they made their way to Alex''s office. They kept having small chats, that Diana was very happy about in her heart. Of course, Tyler doesn''t care about Shane, just as Michael. The two wouldn''t have stopped their tackle on his company if Alex hasn''t stopped them. He doesn''t care and wouldn''t ask why Diana is here. Just like Diana; the two dudes doesn''t see Shane as a thing. They got to Alex''s office, where 2 bodyguards stood firmly at the door. They wanted to stop Diana, despite the fact that Tyler was with her, but Tyler calmly told them she''s his daughter before they let her in. She was surprised, but glad at the same time. "Who are those people?" Diana asked. "They are assigned to protect uncle." Tyler said and leaned closer to Diana''s ear, "they are more than they seem on the outside." he whispered. Diana chuckled at his act, "I could tell." She said, as those dudes look nothing ordinary. It felt like she''s staring at one of the scary instructors when he looked into the eyes of one of them. "Uncle?" Tyler called, as he wasn''t in his seat. "Coming boy." Alex''s voice was heard from his room. Immediately he stepped out of the room, he saw Diana who has taken off her wig, staring at him with a smile on her face. "Dad." Diana called and run towards him. Alex remained frozen on the spot. He couldn''t believe his eyes until Diana''s hand went around his waist. "I will leave you two." Tyler said and head out. Immediately he stepped out, he called Michael''s number, as he knew the dude will be pissed for not being around. Alex ran his hand through Diana''s hair, "baby why are you here? I just need a little time and I will come find you myself." Alex said, but still cling onto her tightly. Diana smiled, "I got a chance and took it." she said. "A chance to come see both of you." she added, breathing in on his scent. Chapter 158 - Youre dead meat! Diana blushed and covered her face. "I''m an adult." she said, as Alex requested that she sit on his lap. Alex chuckled, "adult to who?" he asked. Diana scratched her hair and did as told. The last time, he was very sick, but this time, he wasn''t. At least those were Diana''s thought. Even though Alex has escaped death; there are still part of him that got affected by the long sleep. "How have you been?" Alex asked, hugging her tightly, while Diana rested her head on his shoulder and hugged his neck. "I''ve been doing fine. How are you?" Diana asked. "Being strong for you." Alex said and both chuckled. "Don''t risk coming here like this after today, baby. Give me some time and everything will be in order." Alex said. Diana didn''t argue with him and nodded her head. "I won''t. I''m happy to see you and mom today." Diana grunted happily. Alex smile froze, but Diana couldn''t see it. "You''ve visited your mother?" he asked, his expression suddenly went stoic. He has avoided hearing anything related to Stella, but knew he shouldn''t do that with his daughter. "Yes! I''m pissed with how they have her caged." Diana pouted. "Caged?" Alex was confused. ''what caged? she married that bastard that wants her child dead.'' Alex thought, feeling more pissed at Stella. Before Diana could reply, "How was your training?" he asked, as he didn''t want them to go deep into Stella''s conversation. It was different between the two, as Alex made everything feels natural. He didn''t imprint fear of Shane in Diana and didn''t encourage her visit as well, but felt the happiest for seeing her. If Diana showed up by herself; he knew she must know what she''s doing. He could see the changes in her as well, but liked it. He didn''t want her to cry and cower in fear because of some bastards. Unlike Stella who was being monitored up and down; the father daughter duo was able to have a nice time together. Alex asked and teased her about her relationship life, which she excludes the dangerous part and filled him in on nice and sweet details of the moments shared with Ethan. Alex managed to make her have a short nap, while he took the opportunity to take a good look at the grown woman in front of him, who was his child. He finally let his tears fell as he sat on the floor and kept staring at her sleeping face. Diana slept peacefully, as she was really tired from not sleeping all through the night, waiting for Ethan to sleep off and also travelled all the way here. Despite that, she was still conscious of her surroundings and heard every word Alex muttered. He kept saying he''s sorry for being incompetent. "I''m sorry for not being there for you. I didn''t take part in your growing up. I''m sorry you haven''t done anything wrong and had to hide like a criminal ..." Alex kept ranting on and on. Diana didn''t open her eyes and asked him to stop. If it makes him feel a bit better, then he should pour out his heart, but she actually felt bad for the man. Diana woke up a few hours later, feeling refreshed and also felt her body relaxed. She was surprised to see Alex still sitting on the same spot, staring at her. She smiled at him, which he returned with a raised brow and placed a soft kiss on her forehead, which made Diana giggled. She sat up and gestured for Alex to stand up from the floor. As soon as Alex did; a knock came at the door and Tyler came in. "If you dare lie to me, you''re dead meat!" Michael''s threatening voice was heard from the tablet Tyler had on his hand. "See for yourself." Tyler replied and walked towards Diana and Alex. "Hey sis!" Michael blue hair, and a seductive smile flashed at Diana. Diana was astonished by his look. The last time they met, his hair was brown. Now he looks like some kind of celebrity. But again; she got called sis. "Hi." Diana replied, feeling awkward. She didn''t even know his name. "I thought Tyler was pulling my legs but you''re really here¡­.." Michael ranted on and on, but Diana was able to know that the dude sitting beside her right now was named Tyler. Alex watched from the side as the three have their conversation. Diana kept smiling as both dudes made her feel like they''ve been best friends since birth. They later requested for her mobile number to be able to get in contact with her. Diana wasn''t sure what to do, as the phone will be taken from her once she returned to camp, but couldn''t bare to say no either. She had left her mobile phone back at home. She didn''t bring it with her, so she took theirs instead. "Make sure you call sis, or¡­" "I''m dead meat." Diana completed it for him and they all burst into laughter. "I can''t recall how many times I''ve been threatened with that and here I am, a living meat." Tyler joked and they burst into another round of laughter. "That''s because you behaved." Michael replied after the laughter died down. Diana kept the sheet of paper containing both their numbers in her pocket and Tyler left, as he had work to do. "I need to start going now." Diana said. Both headed out of the office, after Diana put on her wig. Alex asked the guards not to follow him after they got out of the company, which they agreed on and stayed far away, but had their eyes fixed on the duo. Diana was stunned when the guards following him became six in numbers, immediately they stepped out of the premises. She felt happy about it. "You''re heavily guarded." Diana said as they kept walking. Alex smiled, "yes! I collaborated with someone powerful and he insisted on keeping me safe, after learning how my accident wasn''t an accidental cause." Alex said casually. "I''m happy with this." Diana said, and pat her back, "it''s just a matter of time baby." he said and Diana nodded obediently, like a filial child. Diana sharp sense detect danger all of a sudden. She looked up and dragged Alex out of the way to evade a gunshot. A bike speed by and fired shots at Alex repeatedly, but Diana was quick and guided him to safety. Immediately the hooded guy on the bike saw Alex''s guards running towards them and pulling out their guns; he speed off. Without wasting time; Diana came out from their hiding and run after him at full speed. Seeing him getting away; she pulled out one of her daggers and aimed at the back tire of the bike, which was a success. The bike lost its balance, fell to its side with the dude on top, making him hit his head on the floor and was separated from the bike, which sprung at another direction. "You''re dead meat!" Diana growled as she increased her pace, her eyes flashing with rage, without a hint of humanity in them. Chapter 159 - Her first kill "Sir please! let''s get you to safety, they will bring her back." The two personal guards were trying to stop Alex from going after Diana, while the remaining 4 has ran after. Seeing Diana catching up to where he was; the guy tried to reach for his gun that got out of his grasp during the accident. The whole Street became quiet after the gunshot. The coming vehicles started turning around, while some reversed. The dudes bike was in the middle of the road, with it''s tire still running fast, while stains of blood from the guys wound could be seen on the floor. Diana brought out her gun and fired a shot at the direction of his hand; which he quickly retracted. He got up on his feet and ran. "Where do you think you''re going?" Diana muttered with a bloodthirst gaze, keep her gun behind her and increased her pace. The guy took a sharp turn and began running in the neighborhood, while Diana did the same. She could have shot him down, but wanted to take pleasure in torturing him and confirming if it''s really Shane, before knowing the next step to take. Seeing that Diana isn''t staying back and kept coming; and also, they were alone. He had ran because he saw those guards coming from afar as well. But since they''ve lost them and it''s only a single girl that doesn''t even have her gun with her anymore; he suddenly stopped and turned around. He removed his hood, damped it with the blood from the wound on his hand and tossed it aside. Without flinching; Diana made her way to the bald average looking dude, with blood stain on his clothes. The guy''s eyes widened when she sprung herself up in the air and a kick flew towards him. He ducked to a side and Diana landed on the floor, keeping her balance like it was nothing. With her gaze still frosty; she charged at him again. This time, the dude didn''t underestimated her and fought back. They exchange blows like a maniac. One with a bloodthirst gaze, while the other had blood all over him, but still fought like it''s nothing. All of a sudden; he throws a straight punch at Diana''s neckline, aiming to kill. Diana swiftly ducked the attack and got a hold of his wrist before he could withdraw it, rolled herself with her back facing him and direct the hand on her shoulder. Everything happened so fast, until the sound of broken bone could be heard. "Ah! you b*tch!" The guy growled. Since the guy is also a good fighter; Diana is now using Wild''s moves on him. She recalled how much she suffered from throbbing joints, after the tournament. Even though she managed to escape broken bones, it still hurts like hell. Without a change in her expression, she studied his next move and as expected; he throws a heavy kick at her. It came with full force from the rage of getting his hand broken that Diana couldn''t escape it. The guy was surprised when Diana held onto his leg tightly, making him lose his balance, while Diana''s head hit the wall. She fell onto the floor after, but still didn''t let go of his leg. Ignoring the hurt from the hit; she wrapped her legs around his and forced herself to a kneeling position. It was so fast that the guy couldn''t react fast once again, and also, her grip was so strong. Each blow was so heavy for a normal looking girl like her. "Ahhh!" He screamed as the sound of bone breaking resound. Without giving him a breathing space to retaliate; Diana head butt him with full force and got herself on top of him. She began throwing heavy punches at his face with all her might, while blood stained her fist, yet she didn''t stop. The guy raised up the still active hand to her face and tried to rip her head off her neck with the strength he could gather, but screamed in pain when Diana got hold of one of his fingers and bit on it with all her might. He retracted his hand that was missing a finger. Before he could attempt something else, Diana spit out the finger in her mouth and dug her index and second finger into his eyes and applied pressure to it. Blood sipped from it, while he groaned in pain, pleading for mercy. "Did Shane sent you?" Diana asked in a tone that''s entirely different from her usual one. It was laced with cruelness and resentment. Seeing as he''s not talking; she dipped her hand in it deeply, getting more blood out and reached the other hand to his nose, blocking it and leaving his mouth as the only source of breathing. "F*ck yes!" He affirmate. "There they are." The 4 guards finally caught up. They were stunned by the situation and quickly made their way to where they stood. "No don''t!" One of them screamed as Diana pulled out a dagger. But before they could get closer, "go to hell and wait for him." Diana said in a fierce tone and slit his throat without mercy. "No f*ck!" One of the guards rushed towards the guy, as Diana stood up immediately. He held his hand to the guys throat to stop the bleeding and slapped his face, "who sent you?... f*ck! he''s dead!" He exclaimed. Diana was busy wiping the blood on her dagger on the dead guy''s trousers like they didn''t exist. She was happy with her father a few minutes ago and couldn''t believe he could be dead now, if she wasn''t fast enough and find something strange in the atmosphere. She felt scared and full of rage. She stood up and kept the dagger in place. "We need to know who sent him. You shouldn''t have just killed him." The guard also stood up after cleaning his hand on the dead guy''s shirt. Diana looked up at them with a stoic expression. "My dad knew who sent him. Ask him and he will tell you if he wishes to. Please tell him I left." Diana said and left the scene without looking back. They were surprised by the revelation. They were not the ones that were guarding Alex''s door, so they had no idea she''s their boss''s daughter. They watch her departing back and stared at the guy that was cruelly killed and didn''t even know what to think. Chapter 160 - One of them must die today Without stopping in her tracks; Diana headed toward her hotel room. The only thought that occupied her mind was getting rid of Shane. It''s like being possessed, as her gaze looked void of all emotions "Where is she?" Alex asked. It was only 2 guards that appeared, while the others are taking care of the corpse. Alex face went pale immediately he heard the details of what happened. He couldn''t believe his ears, and just like Diana; he was in a trance for a long while. Just that, in his case; he needed to act like man. He felt his heart ache and demanded to see the corpse. He wanted to see for himself what his child had done. Should he be proud? Should he be sad? Alex, who always thought he''s in control of his emotions and everything was at lost this time. He finally chickened out and asked not to see it anymore. The guards, who were more like agents and had both connection with underworld people as well as those in the government, began their investigation immediately. They contact their people and the person who assigned them to protect Alex and report the attempt, while Alex was questioned, based on what Diana said about him knowing who the culprit was. Alex didn''t hold back these time and confessed that it was Shane and even gave an account of what they''ve been facing from him. How the girl that left was supposed to be with him right now and even said Stella was caged in his place, based on what Diana said. He knew his family has tried to talk to him about Stella, but he refused to listen to them. He didn''t want to leave her out and later regret it when he finds out things aren''t as he thought. He''s scared his child might get hurt during his hesitation. After giving thorough details about everything; he left for his home to think. Think about his life and how he was a mere coward who couldn''t protect his own child. He felt like a failure as a man and a father. Diana was able to defend herself, she saved him a few hours ago, she confidently came to this town, despite the danger. Yes! others might find it cool, but it''s scary to him. As a father, he knew his child should probably be working and enjoying her romance life right now. She didn''t have to be cool, she didn''t have to stain her hands with blood, when she''s not a surgeon or a police. It hurts like hell. He felt his heart broke and blamed himself for everything. He felt incompetent. It didn''t take long before he received a call. He has locked himself in his room, while thinking. Picking up the call, which was from the daughter of his powerful collaborator. Also, the main reason behind the heavy protection is related to man''s daughter, being interested in him. She was the one who dug up information about him and discovered that his accident wasn''t ordinary and called her father''s attention to it. He declined her interest and made it clear to her that he never planned to have any woman in his life as a lover, which the woman didn''t mind. She claimed she admired him and wouldn''t mind them being just friends, which isn''t a problem for Alex, since both are business partners. "Hey Xander! are you okay? I heard you were nearly assassinated." the woman''s voice came through. "I''m fine Liz." Alex replied in a casual tone. "Can we meet? I heard everything as well. I can''t believe that guy is such a monster." Liz said. Alex felt embarrassed. They were talking about Shane like he''s some kind of god. They were probably of the same age, yet he felt like he''s his son or something. "Next time Liz. I''m not in the mood for that now." he replied and was about to end the call. "Xander I''m worried. should I come over to your place?" she asked. Alex took a deep sigh, "thanks Liz, but you shouldn''t. Let''s talk some other time." He replied and ended the call. ... Meanwhile. Shane was just leaving his company after the successful meeting. The news of Alex''s death will complete his joy. All he wanted right now is to have his wife in his arms, as he didn''t spend the night with her, all thanks to Diana, who caused trouble for him. Immediately he got home; he had a contented smile on his face, had a nice bath and awaits Stella''s arrival. He had made his research and knew that if he''s not careful with his plan on getting rid of Alex; he might get in trouble. He has skilled men at his disposal, but what happened when the opponent has more. What happened when his own were illegal but the opponents are both into government and underground. That''s why he had instructed the guy named Shadow, who was already killed by Diana to shoot him and escape. With Alex current health problem; he wouldn''t survive a shot for sure. If not for the fact that he suspected Alex to be involved in the hacking and wanted to get rid of him before he become untouchable; he wouldn''t have attempted his assassination. "You asked for this bastard." he muttered and got up from the bed as he heard Stella''s footsteps. His heart warmed and raced. Despite being with her for a very long time; his heart still couldn''t calm whenever she was around him. Stella opened the door and saw him approaches. Just like Shane''s heart can''t stop racing whenever she''s around; Stella''s entire being couldn''t help but creeped and felt disgusted whenever he''s around. She stopped in her tracks and watched him get to where she stood. Seeing the unusual calm expression on his face; she wondered what''s wrong with him. He looked at her with a calm and innocent expression that made her want to grab a knife and ripped it off his face. "Welcome my love." Shane said and wrapped his arm around her tightly. He breath in her scent and felt every nerve in his body relax. .... Meanwhile. After Diana returned to her hotel room; she had prepared another disguise and has been lurking around Stella''s mall. She traced her all the way, and now; she''s staring at Shane''s residence. She wondered how he managed to still stay alive. Looking at the window that just got it''s curtain closed by a man''s figure, which was no doubt Shane''s; she knew climbing up to the window will be a piece of cake. All she needed to do was get past his guards. But first, she needed to hack into the security and turned off all alarm that could get the guards attention to them, while she ripped his head off. After a few deductions; she left to make her preparation. But one thing is sure tonight; one of them must die today. Chapter 161 - Dianas POV Immediately I left the place; I headed to my hotel room. Getting inside, I brought out my laptop and my dagger sets. I can''t think straight right now. All I could think of was ending everything tonight. I want him dead, so I wouldn''t have to worry about my father getting assassinated while I was away. It''s scary. Even though he''s alive right now, my head kept imagining what might have happened if I wasn''t there beside him and the bastard succeeded. The thought that I will still be doing my mission, having dates with my Love and many more, while my father has died here in this town, filled my head. Yes! I need to get rid of him. If it will cost me my life, then so be it. I''m tired of all this nonsense! I knew I wouldn''t be needing a gun, as it might attract the attention of his guards but I still kept one with me, just incase. I filled the available spaces in my body with my daggers. To be honest; it''s my best weapon. When I handle it; it doesn''t feel like I have an object in my hand. Instead, I feel like I''m moving my hand instead. It was one of the training I enjoyed, despite it''s stress and hardship. And also, my teacher is very good with it. I looked at myself in the mirror and didn''t find myself. My irises are red and my brows were creased. I frowned at myself in the mirror like I''m looking at my enemy. This isn''t me. It''s the death of Shane tonight. I left my hotel room with my backpack behind me and made my way to the vicinity of his residence. Getting there. I stepped down from the taxi I boarded and went inside a restaurant that''s not too far from his house. From the restaurant, I could see his residence from afar. The bastard is so full of himself that he didn''t have a burglary on his window. Did he think he''s untouchable? My mom was in there. What if his enemies had the same plan I had tonight and hurt my mom during their scrimmage with him? The fact that he makes his place so easy to get in, well from my point of view; getting there is easy. This should make me get scared and rethink my attempt, but guess what? It strengthened my hatred and I couldn''t wait to end him. If he have my mom in there, he should at least make his security tighter. All these were my thoughts, based on the exterior of the building. I realize it wasn''t as easy as I thought after opening my laptop and got into action. The sharp iron cemented into the fence were electrified. If I wasn''t an expert in this system ways; I could bet, I will be dead if I had climbed onto his wall, thinking it''s easy. Without a change in my expression, nor a wavering heart; I infiltrated his security and turned off the electric effect. I discovered lots of settings that could trigger an alarm and got rid of everything, that includes surveillance cameras and many more. "Here''s your order miss." A waiter set a cup of tea on my table, breaking my concentration. I forced a smile and paid for it, but tossed it aside and resume with what I was doing. After making sure all alarm triggers were off and the only thing I have to worry about were getting inside unnoticed by his guards, if they were any. I got up on my feet. It was already 2:30 in the morning. I was putting on a suit jacket, that reached all the way down to my ankles. Underneath the suit was a boot, laced with daggers all over it. A three quarter flexible jean trousers with the pockets available on it stuffed with my daggers, while a pistol was tucked in the trousers band behind. My hair was tied in a messy ponytail. One look and one could see how it was done in a hurry. I recalled I still had a wig on, when I was inside the cab, so I took it off. I want him to recognize me and see for himself, the face that killed him. I disposed the wig and quickly tied up my hair, making it look like this. I have a simple polo t-shirt on me. A black one, to blend in with the darkness, and concealed the pistol behind me. I left the restaurant and headed toward his residence. Getting to the spot I had my eyes on when I came in the evening; I dropped my backpack and took off my jacket. I brought out the rope I will be needing for scaling the wall. I tucked my jacket in the black backpack and folded the rope, making ''U'' curve and tossed it up. It didn''t succeed on the first attempt, so I tried again. This time, it worked. Without wasting time; I helped myself up to the fence. I wanted to leave the entire rope at one side. But then, I recalled Aroma''s warning to always plan my escape, before getting into action. As soon as Aroma''s warning resounded in my head, I tied the rope around 2 of the metal thorn on the fence, and leave one rope falling at each side of the wall. Surprisingly, there weren''t any guards around. I descent down and my foot touched the floor. ''Was this a trap?'' I thought. With that thought in mind, I decided to check the surrounding first. I took a quick peep around and couldn''t detect anyone. It seems he doesn''t allow anyone near the main house. I could see figures of black clothes men at a very far distance, which is the main entrance to the residents. My head couldn''t help but screamed ''Fools!'' I returned back to the spot where the window to his room was situated and began climbing up. There were balconies on the first and second floor, a window on the third floor, just like the one to his room; making my scaling easier. I knew I only need to make sure he didn''t call the attention of his guards, and it will only be him and I. Chapter 162 - This is your end girl Immediately I got to the window, which has a sliding glass in it, I peeped and saw him having his hands around my mom. Unknown to me, each time they had sex, my mom wouldn''t sleep all through the night and remained in his embrace, shedding silent tears. Coupled with her encounter with me today, she wasn''t in a perfect shape. She suddenly look up and our gaze locked. I saw her nose running, while tears streamed down from one eye to the other and then down to her pillow, damping it. The bastard arms were around her waist tightly, with his face buried in her neckline. Immediately my mom saw me; her eyes widened in horror. I lost my sense of reasoning at the sight of her tears. I planned on sneaking in, but I ended up hitting my head hard on the glass, to leave a crack, leaped up with my hand on the upper frame of the window and use my knee to forcefully break the cracked glass, due to my headbutt. The shattered sound wasn''t enough to call attention. I jumped inside, and my body rolled on the floor, but I stabilized myself quickly, as Shane has opened his eyes and reached for his gun. Pulling out two daggers from my boot; I throw one at him before he could fire a shot. He was so fast, that I''m awed. He dropped the gun and caught the dagger before it could hit him. To be honest, I''m shocked. I aimed to stop him and hurt him, but he caught it effortlessly. Now I understand why his security isn''t that great. Without his guards, he''s not an easy prey as well. My mom remained frozen on the bed, her eyes wide open and her mouth agape. She stared at me like it''s not real, as if the present scene was a nightmare she couldn''t wait to wake up from, at any moment from now. Shane threw away the dagger and was able to have a good look at me. I stared back at him, my conscious split within his gaze and his gun that was on the floor. I was ready to prevent him from taking it, but guess what, he doesn''t plan to take it after confirming I''m the girl she wanted to kill so badly. His eyes moved to my mom''s direction and returned back to me. An evil smile crept out to his lips. It disappeared and was replaced by a deep thunderous laughter. I remained where I am, staring at him, without any changes in my expression. I never feared him, and do not plan to start doing so. The bedroom was wide. It was wide enough to build in 4 single room in it. Well my point was that we will have enough space to fight each other. His laughter brought my mom back from her trance. A mother will always be a mother. Immediately she realized this wasn''t a dream; instead of cowering in fear, my mom knew fear wouldn''t solve the situation now. She rushed down from the bed, got hold of the lamp beside the bed and dashed towards Shane. Based on what I''ve heard; I remained calm but felt bad. My heart that was only set on killing Shane or get killed while trying wavered. I finally think about her too. I finally imagined what will happen if I die in the process. I recalled my promise to her a few hours ago, when I visited her mall and my goal changed. Even if I didn''t managed to end Shane''s life; I must make sure to leave here alive. For her sake, for my Dad''s sake, for Ethan''s sake. I realize how obsessed he was with my mom, because immediately my mom got to where he stood and tried to hit him with the lamp; he stepped aside to evade it, but quickly got hold of her by the waist to stop her from tripping. "Let me go, you bastard!" My mom growled in her arms as he held her tightly and took the lamp from her hand, being careful not to hurt her in the process and tossed it aside. I kept watching and didn''t attempt to sneak on him. Others might have used my mom as bait to get to me, but one thing we both have in common is my mom''s safety. Just like I don''t want my mom getting hurt; he wouldn''t dare risk his wife''s life as well. "You monster! let my baby be at peace. I married you! I don''t plan on leaving you, just let her be! what else do you want from me? I gave in to all your bidding, I tolerated you! I''m living with you! what else¡­" her voice broke. She struggled in his arm, with tears streaming down her face before she continued in a completely broken and exhausted tone, "just let her live, I''m begging you. I will do everything you want, anything! please spare her, I''m begging you to let my baby live." she stopped struggling after her pleading and tried to go on her knees, while in his arm. Shane''s smirk deepened. "It''s a pity you won''t get to witness how I kill her like I promised, when you lied to me that she''s dead, but don''t worry love; I will fill you in on the details and make sure not to move her corpse till you wake up." Immediately he ended his speech, he tapped the back of my mom''s neck. Her head turned towards my direction. Her tear filled eyes met my tear laced one, as the light in her eyes faded and she passed out. My heart broke into a million pieces. My tears escaped my eyes, but I quickly cleaned it as I watch the bastard picked her up and headed towards the bed, like my present in there meant nothing. He was so confident, as if I''m in already and there''s no backing out. He look relaxed like all he needed to do was place my mom on the bed and come get rid of an insect. I took a deep breath to stop my heavy heart from encouraging more tears out of my eyes. I wouldn''t want the bastard to witness me cry. ''I must leave here alive. I can''t hurt my mom.'' I told myself in my heart. I couldn''t help but realize I acted rashly out of annoyance, but all I need to do right now was escape here alive, no matter what. Shane turned towards me after covering up my mom with the quilt. He gave me a knowing look. Indicating that ''today is your end girl'' I returned his look with the same stare, making him realize the feeling was mutual. Chapter 163 - The fight with Shane He was putting on a cotton see through men''s wear and a blue boxer. Our gaze locked and my entire being focused on him. He smirks and made his way towards me. I can already imagine his happiness in my head, but I''m not going down easily. If I can''t confront my biggest enemy, what''s the point of all my training since all this while. I maintain a firm stance, held my hand in a fist and raised it above my face and bounced my body up and down to get a warm up. My frosty gaze remained locked at his mockery one. He looked at me like he''s watching a silly nickelodeon cartoons. He walked toward me majestically, not getting into a fighting stance, but just kept coming. This wouldn''t do. I want each of my hit to left an imprint on him, so I pulled out a dagger and took quick steps towards him. "OH! NICE!" he emphasize his exclamations as soon as he saw the dagger. I didn''t mind his mockery, as we are close to each other now. I didn''t go all out, showing my fighting skills. I''m not sure what he''s capable of, so it will be suicidal to expose my moves to him. With my dagger firmly held in Aroma''s favorite style, the one which the opponent won''t see clearly that I have something in my hand, as it was directed in the opposite direction. I charged at him and he did the same. His blows kept coming like he''s crazy. I''m surprised, as someone who remained calm a few minutes ago. Each blow thrown at me were at my crucial spot. I didn''t even get an opportunity to hit him. All I was able to do was ducking his attacks and meeting some with mine. This wouldn''t do. He throws a powerful punch towards my face. I ducked it by making my entire body go in a backflip. I didn''t complete the back flipping before returning back to my stand and throw both my fist hard at his stomach. His mockery gaze turned serious at once. Oh yeah! I have my daggers in my hand. I recalled I still do, which is why I didn''t complete the backflip. He staggered backwards and look down at his blood stained shirt, which had torn in it. He looked up at me, and I swore I nearly shivered in fright. His gaze was so bloodthirsty, and I''m sure what''s coming next isn''t gonna be a child play. I didn''t dwell much on it and charged at him once again. I swung my body in the air, support myself by touching one of my legs on the wall, twisted my body and throw a powerful kick at his face. It was calculated in my head, but happened so fast. Before my leg touches him; he got hold of it. He tightened his hold on my ankles and slammed my entire body on the marble floor. My head hit the floor with a loud thud sound and my vision went blurry for a second there. I regained myself quickly, as I''m used to getting beaten up, and this isn''t half of what I''ve been through in the hand of Aroma. Oh yeah! he still has my legs in his hand. He threw me against the wall before I could realize what was happening. My body hit the wall and crashed onto the floor, while the dagger in my hand flew out of my grasp towards his direction. It hurts like hell, but I quickly got up and pulled out another, as he''s coming for me again, eyes murderous, with blood dripping and damping his white shirt and boxers. I moved back a bit and brought out another dagger, making it two. Sadly, I didn''t detect any specific moves on him. I realize this wasn''t training. We aren''t fighting to learn, but to death. With that thought in mind; I didn''t bother hiding skills again. I got lots of it anyway. I charged towards him again and began exchanging blows. Each blows I blocked with my fists, arms and legs were like getting hit by a wall, but I endured well and didn''t give up. I managed to turn the table around. He''s now blocking my blows. But in his own case; each attack blocked with his arms left a mark, thanks to my dagger. We both throw a powerful kick at each other. Mine hit his bleeding stomach, while his, hit my stomach as well. We both lost our balance and crashed onto the floor. I got up on my knees, dropped one dagger and clutched my stomach in pain, while I throw up a mouthful of blood. My chest heaved, as I cleaned my mouth and watched him groan in pain, spat out blood and cleaned his mouth as well. He got up on his feet, covered in perspiration and glaring fiercely at me. Wait! did he think he''s the only one with heavy kick? dream on. I was still energetic, despite my entire body aching really bad and my stomach asking to be laid flat to relax. I''m used to this and didn''t think I would get tired until I''m killed. Looking at him finally showing pain, makes me feel so good. That''s the expression I wanted to see on his face. He has no right to look at me with a mockery gaze. He looked down at his side and picked up the dagger that left my grasp and flew towards his direction a few minutes ago. He''s not taking me lightly anymore. I don''t seem like an insect in his eyes again. Well, that was unfortunate for me. He growl like a crazy beast and took quick steps towards me. Damn! he''s good with weapons! shouldn''t he be like a normal bad guy, who relied on money and guards to save himself? He''s extraordinarily fast. Well, not as fast as my teacher. Both my daggers clashed with his, creating light sparks and a clang sounds. My wrist hurt from each clash, as it laced with heavy blows. I got furious and hit him maniacally at his third leg. No endurance can make a man withstand that, I think. Immediately he grunt and his raging attack calm down a bit, which gave present me with a golden opportunity. I lifted and swirl my body in the air, slashing my weapon towards his neck, but it didn''t happen my way. I stabilized myself and moved far away from him. I turned and looked at him, hoping to see his throat slitted, but I realize I slashed his face instead. It created a deep open flesh, which was pure white at first, but blood gushed out from it immediately and began streaming down his face. He remained frozen at the spot, looking at me as if he couldn''t believe what I just did. His expression changed, making my heart leaped. Fear nearly took over my entire being as his gaze didn''t leave mine, while he removed his shirt, like in those werewolf movies, when they were about to turn. I gulped as he tied the shirt on the wound on his stomach, while the dagger was held in between his lips, the blood from his face streaming down his toned chest. Chapter 164 - Alerted his guards It was like watching a horror movie, as blood kept sipping out from his wound non stop. He took the dagger from his lips and walked towards me. I contemplated on using my gun, but I knew it was a bad idea. A very bad one. ''Diana don''t let him scare you.'' I cautioned my racing heart and tense body. My eyes darted to my mom''s direction. The bastard didn''t throw me towards her direction no matter what. I recalled all his deeds, my dad almost dying and others and regained my confidence. If I managed to messed him up this much, then I can do more. With those thoughts in mind; I didn''t wait for him to get to where I stood and dashed towards him as well. Our blades collided with each other, while our legs hit and counter attacks from each other. Despite the loss of blood, he seemed to get stronger. I could feel his hatred for me. It''s like we are mortal enemies or something. I didn''t do anything to this bastard! I was only born by two people in love. I got furious and that unjust feeling got me more aggressive. I throw heavy blows and kicks at him crazily. Well, he was the one who presents his skin to me, by taking off his shirt. I ran towards the wall once again, touched one foot on it and throw my body at him in a flash, slashing his chest. I didn''t managed to cut deeply before he caught my wrist. I quickly forced the dagger in my hand into his arms as I can to free my wrist from his grasp. He was about to break my arm, but ended up throwing me at the wall once again, as he couldn''t withstand the pain. My head hit hard on the wall. It was so hard that I struggled to get up, but couldn''t till he got hold of my legs. I quickly raised both my hands above my face to shield myself, as he swirl my body around. He let out a roar like an animal as he turned around faster. I couldn''t do anything than shield my face. My hair band managed to get loose. My hair swirl in the air, but he didn''t stop. I felt dizzy as I opened my eyes, but quickly closed it and grit my teeth, and protect my face as I can. My body hit my mom''s dresser. He didn''t stop waving me around though. I winced as my body hit the dresser again. The glass broke and the aluminum made stands shattered. He suddenly lifted me up and slammed my body on the broken glass and broken aluminum standing. I gasp and couldn''t get up. My back hit one of the standings, making me unable to move for that moment. It felt numb like the bones in my back were gone. That includes different cuts from the broken mirror. I could feel pieces of broken glass pierced through my skin, but didn''t know where exactly, as the feeling comes from different parts. Seeing him coming for me, I endured the pain and picked one of the aluminum and throw it at him. He ducked it, but I managed to struggle back on my feet. He look horrible with all the blood on him. I gritted my teeth and charged at him with fury. He welcome my attacks with his. I was so pissed at this rate and very hurt. It''s different from when I get a break after being beaten up silly at the camp. Aroma''s voice rang in my head as I fought him harder. She had asked me if I will give up and let myself got killed because it''s hard, because I''m hurt, because my opponent appear stronger than I had imagined. My gaze turned frosty. This isn''t the matter of skills anymore. I didn''t even managed to showcase those skills. I think what I need to do is to use my brain. A lot of thoughts passed through my head as we scrimmage. I tipped my toes on the wall, making me get the chance to land a heavy hit on his head with my elbows. He staggered back, giving me a breathing space, which I didn''t take but charged forward. I started aiming at his wounds. I delivered a heavy hit at his stomach, which made blood escaped his lips, few drops splashed on my face, which I quickly cleaned with my hand. I rushed towards him, believing he has been weakened by my attack, but was stunned when he suddenly rolled his body on the floor and picked up the dagger close to where he was. I didn''t realize he has picked a weapon until his hand passed through my waist line. I ducked to a side as he tried to hit me again and swung my body in the air, delivering a surprise kick to his face, which sent his body flying backwards. He''s not as strong as before, as he has lost a lot of blood, but he still didn''t give up. He wanted to kill me so badly. To be honest, I''m getting weak as well. The only thing kept me standing is my body being accustomed to all this. I looked down at my waist that was bleeding crazily and my eyes caught sight of the needle case on my wrist. That''s right! I have my needles with me. Aroma had said 2 poke of the needle could cure my cold, but will damage my inner body parts. Before I could plan the needle usage well, I sensed something off and looked up to see Shane reached for his gun, that I''ve forgotten existed. It was too late to stop a shot being fired, so I took out mine and we fire a shot at the same time. 2 bang sound alerted his guards immediately. My shot hit his shoulder,making him drop his gun, while his grazed my thigh and hit a flower vase behind me. He wasn''t expecting mine, but I caught him before he could sneak a shot, which made me moved at the right time, but couldn''t evade it completely. My thigh bled, but it doesn''t hurt as my waist. I knew it was time to escape. If those guards met me here; it''s the end. All these thoughts were going in my head as I head towards him, while I brought out needles from the case. He tried to reach for the gun that left his grasp after I shot him, but I got there faster. I throw a heavy kick at his jaw, sending his entire body crashing on the floor. I moved closer to him with urgency as his mobile phone has been ringing nonstop after the shot. I shook the needles in my hand to his thigh. It''s about 5 to 6 in number, I''m not entirely sure. I quickly turned around and dashed towards the window. I wanted to do something else to him, but instead of risking my life, since I still need to climb my way out of the building; I leave the rest of the torture to my needles. I knew if I remained longer, even if he died; his guard will kill me as well, so I fled. Chapter 165 - Everything escalated I was going out through the window, when I heard the sound of a trigger being pulled. "F*ck!" I cursed as the bastard has managed to reach for his gun and fired a shot at me. Thank heaven I noticed earlier. I subconsciously let go of the window frame before the shot was fired. My back hit the balcony bar and luckily, I didn''t fell towards the outside, which I doubted I will survive. My body crashed into the balcony with a loud thud. I hit the floor with my face slamming on the marble floor. I nearly passed out from the impact, while blood oozed out of my nose. "Aaaaaarrrrggghhh!" I heard the cries of agony comes from Shane''s room. It was his voice and I''m glad I get to hear it. The needle is finally taking effect. I need to leave though. It was as if his cries transferred energy to me. I got up, groaned in pain and stared at the blood from my waist, which has soaked my trousers and streamed down my left leg to my boot. I winced in pain, but didn''t have anything to stop the bleeding. I began climbing down. It wasn''t a fun climb, like when I was going up. Each stretch of my muscles hurt like hell, making me feel like letting go and just die, as the pain was becoming unbearable. I gritted my teeth. Shane''s nonstop cries kept doing the trick. It kept keeping me conscious and making me realize how I need to escape and find out how his life turned out after tonight. My foot finally touches the ground. Each step I took left footprint of my shoes inked with blood. I got to where my escaping rope was tied and reached for it. I clutched it tightly and began climbing up. ... {Inside Shane''s room} "Sir! Are you okay?" A continuous bang was heard at the door. Thanks to his craziness; his guard couldn''t just barge into his room. He made sure everyone is far from the main house vicinity, as he didn''t want disrespect and too much closeness with Stella. He has learnt his lesson with Maris and didn''t want another person getting soft hearted over Stella''s story and plan to kill him for her. He didn''t allow her to interact with anyone, except her customers at work, while there are skilled guard, having their eyes on her. "GET IN HERE!" he growled in between his cries and the door opened. The black suited men, whom aren''t ordinary guards of course rushed in, while more footsteps could be heard. More of them were coming. Two of them traced Diana''s blood footprint on the floor and quickly headed towards the window. Two helped Shane up, but his cries only got louder, as his internal organs felt like they were set on fire, coupled with his blood lost, he looked extremely pale. "KILL THAT BASTARD!" Shane screamed. "Water!" he added. {Diana''s POV} I was about to climb down outside the fence, when loads of gunshot flew towards me. My grip on the rope loosened and I fell, but quickly reach out my hand In mid air and got a hold of the rope I left hanging at the other side. My body slammed against the wall, but I managed to escape the falling. His boys were climbing down the window after me as well, while some headed out of the main entrance to catch me if the ones that are climbing didn''t. I was nearly down the fence from my fall a while ago, so I let go of the rope. Immediately my foot touches the ground, I picked up my backpack, held one hand to my wound and ran. .... Meanwhile. Nathan was sleeping in his room, when he received a call. He got up and picked it. His brow creased immediately he identified the caller, "what happened?" he asked. "Boss, TUD attempt to assassinate Shane." The informant on Shane''s side for Nathan said. "That Idiot!" Nathan growled and threw away his phone in annoyance. He got up and dashed out of his room, while he tapped the attention alarm to get everyone together. It''s not that he couldn''t assassinate him if he wanted to, but knew what will come after, which is why he wanted to end him at once. Even though Shane didn''t have much men like he did, his people aren''t few either and also, they didn''t only base in one country, since they are involved with terrorists. If he carelessly killed Shane; his men will come for revenge at all cost. With him alive; they are still under control as his order must be followed. He knew they will win the war, but the lost will be too much. All Shane''s people were skilled, while most of Nathan''s people were not just anyhow people. They have one pain or the other that brought them their. They consider the base their home and he couldn''t dare risk their life, and also, most were still under training. Which is why they have been locating their hideout and planned to strike at once. Diana was just an ordinary girl, but tried to kill Shane after he took her in. Unknown to Diana, her attempt on Shane equals the entire organization attempt. She''s one of them now and represented them. And yes! the reporter claimed she attempted, which means Shane still lives. All he needs to do is give the order to his men. Aroma got out of her room and managed to meet the furious Nathan on the way. "Boss what happened?" she asked. "Contact all the base and asked them to prepare for attacks. Your idiot student tried to assassinate Shane." Nathan said in anger and rushed past her. Aroma''s eyes widened in shock, "Is she okay?" she asked. "Do as I ask!" Nathan growled at her. .... Back at Shane''s room. He took cold water nonstop, but it''s not helping. And yeah! He lost it and believed Nathan''s organization trained Diana, so she could get revenge on him. The moment he could speak a bit clearly, instead of agony cries; he gave his order to one of his boys, who left immediately to contact those who has been planning Nathan''s organization attack, just incase Nathan make a move. He suddenly cried out loud again, as the intake water seem to be getting hot in his stomach as well. He was covered in blood, with his stomach bloated. With the support of his boys; they helped him out of the house. "My wife! you two stay with her. Killed anyone that comes near her." he said and 2 of the 4 guys that stayed behind to help him went back to monitor Stella. ¡­.. {Diana''s POV} I ran as fast as I can, but it didn''t take too long before those guys climbed down the fence. Yeah! I recalled how fun and easy it was while I was still healthy like them and scaling in. It was dark, and my outfits blend well with the darkness, but damn those street lights, they existed. "There she is." I heard distant voices and gunshots followed. I kept running and thankfully the bullets missed me. I took a turn, making me out of their view and free from gunshots for a while, but I was getting exhausted. The bloodlost is getting too much and my speed slowed down. I was just as pale as I imagined Shane to be. I was losing hope. "Is this the end?" I muttered to myself. My vision has started going blurry when a car speeds up beside me. I thought it was them, but then I heard a familiar voice. "Diana get in!" Ethan screamed and opened the back door of the car. My eyes went wide and my heartbeat quickened. My energy that seem to be draining went quarter full. I went inside the back seat and shut the door. I dropped my bag in the back seat and find my way to the shotgun seat. He stepped on the accelerator as a shot was fired at the car, breaking the back windscreen. We both ducked our heads as more shots followed and Ethan drove away at full speed. Chapter 166 - They came to rescue Stella Diana quickly buckled her seat belt. Ethan drove like he was possessed. His gaze sharp and scary. Diana looked at his side view and couldn''t believe she finally dragged him into her mess. ''How did he even managed to get here? Did he have super powers now?'' A lot of questions passes through Diana''s head, while she watched Shane''s men through the rear view mirror, running after their car on foot while shooting nonstop. "We lost them." Diana said, after a while of crazy driving. Ethan face turned sideways and caught site of the blood on the seat and her body. His eyelashes fluttered nonstop, while his eyes went bloodshot. Diana went silent. Her breathing slowing down. She has lost too much blood and feeling very dizzy. The only thing that''s keeping her conscious right now is Ethan. She needs to hold onto her conscious till they got far away from this place. She realized her man was crying after she heard him sniffed his nose. Her heart broke into a million pieces for the second time in one day. She looked up at his side profile and saw him raised an arm to clean the drop of tears from his right eye. He kept driving at full speed, making turns nonstop, just incase they were being followed. Diana didn''t know what to say at this rate. She wanted to say she''s sorry, but her lips were quivering. Her eyes got wet immediately. After a few minutes of driving; Ethan suddenly stopped the car. The day is getting bright already, as the sun is slowing rising. He pulled off his shirt, while Diana looked behind in fear that they are still being followed, but their back was clear. He pulled Diana''s hand that was pressing on her waist, while blood seeped through her fingers. She blinked and didn''t stop him. He lifted her top. He swallowed hard on his saliva and bit hard on his lower lip. "How are you feeling?" he asked as he folded his shirt and tied it around her waist to reduce the blood lost. Diana grunted as he tied the cloth, while her breathing changed. It''s slowing down more and more, and it''s getting hard to keep her eyes open. Ethan looked up at her eyes with fear written all over his face. "Please hold on." he pleaded, while Diana nodded her head. He started the car once again and drove off. "I''m sorry." Diana spoke up in a weak tone. His hand kept shaking, making Diana felt guilty. Ethan couldn''t believe the situation they are in. He couldn''t believe his woman is covered in blood beside him right now. His heart hurt deeply and fear took over his entire being. ''What if he hadn''t come after her? what if he had stayed a few minutes late and missed her while she ran in these conditions, with some guys firing shots at her? What if she had died? What will he do?'' all sorts of questions kept popping up, which was why his hands were shaking. "Don''t say anything. Try to hold on please." he said to her and kept driving. After making sure they couldn''t be found; he drove into a hospital premises. He rushed out of the car and went around to her side, opened the door and picked her up in his arms. Her head rest on his chest weakly. She looked exhausted, while the glow in her eyes has faded. Only her irises can be seen. "Stay with me!" Ethan screamed as he ran towards the entrance. Two nurses and a doctor appeared. He placed her on the wheel stretcher, while the doctor examined her, kept talking to her to keep her conscious and instruct one of the nurses to get blood bags and other instructions as they pushed forward. They rushed her into the emergency unit, while Ethan was asked to stay behind. He squatted down on the floor and stared at the blood stain in his hand. His tears dropped as he looked at his blood soaked inner wear and his bruised arm. He couldn''t believe she had broken glass in her skin and still managed to stay conscious till now. While rushing her inside, he kept getting poked and grazed by them. His head got cloudy. He lost his balance and sat on the floor. A nurse rushed out from the unit and asked him to sign some papers, and also not to sit on the floor. He kept following her instructions like he was being hypnotised. He did everything he was asked and dropped his card for them. After confirming he''s not just an ordinary man; the treatment changed and more higher ranked doctors took over. He just remained standing still, while muttering, "please save her." as response to everything that was being said to him. He rested his back against the wall, with his arm left hanging besides him. His memories flashed to blood, blood and blood again and again. The woman he was cuddling a day ago was now covered in blood. Each time more blood bags was taken inside the room; it felt like it was his blood that was being taken. His face kept draining off its colour. ¡­.. Meanwhile. Shane was receiving emergency treatment as well. His entire body is now covered in burns. His skin were peeling off, while he couldn''t stop wailing till he was sedated. He was undergoing surgery, while his guards were preparing for revenge. They were very angry. Shane''s assistant, who was the one who tampered with Stella''s parent''s car, on Shane''s order then; was now the leader. He was in control, while the others cooperated. They couldn''t wait to have their revenge. They''ve been meaning to get back at Nathan''s people for their loss, but Shane didn''t give the command. The assistant named Michael asked about Diana and got told they missed her, but they are still searching. They contact the rest of their people, while two of them remained at the hospital with Shane. ... Meanwhile. Stella has finally opened her eyes. She just opened it and remained at the same spot on the bed. The two guards looked at her confused, but still kept watching her. That''s their order after all. Stella stared blankly at the ceiling. She neither turned her head, do anything, nor think anything. All her beliefs were that Diana was gone. She was taken from her at the end. All her sacrifice, her hopes, everything! the day she finally got to hear her daughter called her mom was the day she was taken from her. Everything was gone, her hope, her life. While Shane''s men were busy planning their attacks at their underground base, far away from his residence; Alexander''s people arrived at Shane''s resident. They came to rescue Stella and arrest Shane. If he didn''t surrender in the name of law; then violence it is! Chapter 167 - Lets show off our bullets "Listen up guys!" Nathan spoke up. Everyone in the camp was present and wondering what''s going on. Nathan has never spoken to them personally. It''s either an instructor did, or the person in charge of the camp. Not even the Senior took their time to do this. Nathan continued, "the base will be under attack tonight. We''re not getting anything from this fight, so don''t stress too much muscles. They are planning on sneaking attack, so we prepare ours as well. Those of you who aren''t trainees, guards, or good with the use of armories; Leave with Aroma to her quarter, behind her lab. This isn''t a fight where you risk your life, because the people coming are not worth it. Let''s catch fun and show off our bullets." All of them giggled and Nathan smiled. They didn''t even show fear or look worried. "None of you should remain within the living rooms premises. Costumes will be delivered in the afternoon to blend with the grass. No training today, so everyone get ready. Understood?" "Yes sir!" They all said in unison. Without wasting time; Aroma, the cooks, Madonna, waiters and other employees who aren''t in the camp for training, headed towards Aroma''s lab to seek shelter in her quarter over there. It''s where she stayed when she needs to work on her invention for a long while and had to stay away from public views. While those who are at the camp were excited and couldn''t wait for the enemies to come. Those who have important stuff in their rooms shipped it along with those leaving for Aroma''s quarter. Just like Nathan said; what''s more important is their lives. Every other thing can be replaced, but once a life is lost; it''s forever. This same information was passed on to all their organization bases. They aren''t sure how many of their base will be attacked, so he made sure everyone prepared. ..... Back at Shane''s residence. 15 black SUV, with the word ''GAS'' (Government Agent Squad) appeared. Well built men, and gallant women stepped down from the car, putting on a bullet proof vest, with the word ''GAS'' written both at the front and back of it. They showed their badge to the security. The dude didn''t know what to do. He needed order before letting anyone in. Stella is in there and Shane wouldn''t appreciate just anyone coming to his home and approach his wife. If he opened the gate; he will be killed. But looking at these people, he''s not sure about the choice to make. After much contemplating, while the agents gladly awaited for his decision, "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you in." he said and wanted to turn away to alert those who were at the underground base to come take care of them, but his mouth went agape as a silent pistol was pulled out and shot at him. The person who shot him has taken off his vest. Without the vest; the attack isn''t under the government''s name. ¡­.. Inside the room. The two guards heard footsteps and thought the others were back. They aren''t sure what to do about Stella that kept her eyes open since all this while. She hasn''t blinked since then. They started worrying about her getting hurt under their watch, but still couldn''t dare touch her. They suspected something seems off when they heard the sounds of doors opening and closing. They quickly hid behind the door, took a defensive stance and got their weapons at alert. The agents finally got to the door and opened it. They saw blood on the floor and the figure of a woman on the bed from a far. The entire place seem awfully silence, as Shane''s boys held their breath, since they were well skilled in those aspects. The agents aren''t fool either. They closed the door like they have nothing to do there. Based on their research, Stella wouldn''t be left alone like that. The two guards looked at each other, immediately the door closed. But before they could understand what was happening; they heard a single beep and ''bam!'' the door shattered, while they quickly flew away to shield themselves from the mini explosive. The agents charged in immediately, while the two guards quickly got on their feet. Their gun has escaped from their grasp, which left them defenseless, except their fighting skills, which of course, is useless against so many men. But they refused to back down. Both picked up an aluminum stand, scattered around due to Diana and Shane''s scrimmage. They took a defensive stance and moved backwards till they got to where Stella was. They wouldn''t allow anyone near her. It''s an order and they will die before they allowed anyone laid their hands on her. They were stained with the blood on the floor, as they fell on it when they evade the explosion. 4 of the agents stepped forward and smirk at their stupidity, leaving their bullet proof behind. With that, it''s not government fight. Quick as lighting; they clench their fist with their smirk still lingering and charged forward. It was a 2 against 1 fight, as they didn''t want to underestimate their enemy. And also, they are not here to get killed, but to support each other, make a rescue, a capture if Shane was present and leave the scene. Just as they assumed; the two guards are incredibly fast and good, unlike their normal and fragile appearance. During all this, Stella didn''t blink. She remained the same. It didn''t take long before a shot was fired at the two guards. The agents fighting them look at the direction the shot came from, while Shane''s boys dropped dead. "You guys are wasting time. We have who we came for right there." The shooter said and pointed at Stella on the bed, "and moreover, they finally moved." He added. He was referring to the fact that they finally moved from Stella''s bed. Leaving a chance to shoot them and not accidentally hit Stella. "Miss, are you okay?" A female agent walked up to Stella and asked. She looked back at her colleagues and they all understand that she''s probably affected by whatever happened, causing so much blood in the room. One of them picked her up and they headed out of the room. Stella didn''t even realize her body was being transported. She blinked her eyes twice and left it ajar once more. ... Back at Ethan and Diana''s side. Seeing a doctor finally came out and not nurses; Ethan made his way to him. "How is she now?" "Rest assured. The surgery went well, but due to the blood lost, we will need to wait for a few days before performing a second surgery. For now, she will wake up after the sedation wears off." The doctor informed. "She''s out of danger?" Ethan asked. "Yes she is. But her body can''t handle another surgery for now." He replied. "I will like to take her away, is that alright?" He asked. "Absolutely! as long as she wasn''t stressed during the transfer." He replied. "Thank you." Ethan replied, while his cell phone rang. "Can I see her now?" he asked. "You can. After she was transferred to a ward, I will instruct a nurse to guide you towards it." After explaining and got thanked once again; the doctor left and Ethan picked his call. "Sir, we are almost there." "Good!" He replied. Chapter 168 - Suicidal plan A helicopter landed on the rooftop of the hospital. It came faster than expected that Ethan didn''t get the chance to stay with her for a while. He had asked for the arrangements since he was told that they are almost there. So instead of preparing a ward; they prepared her for transfer. He didn''t want her to stay in this country for now. When she come back to this country; he wanted everything to be in place. He wanted her enemies to be taken care of. He wanted her to find peace and unite with her family. He won''t allow her to risk her life for anything again. Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, while he held her hand into his, her bruised hand to be exact. Most of it were carefully plastered. All the broken glasses were removed as well. His eyes were bloodshot. He felt useless. He has money, but all the money could do was get her good treatment and not avoid the situation that got her in that condition. The only thing he managed to get his hand on and was sure not to alert Nathan that he''s getting involve, was Shane''s illegal human trafficking business information. He has been working on it and discovered the bastard were actually involved with those who are kidnapping people''s children and trafficking them. Before leaving the hospital; he has arranged for the secret to be leaked out. With this; his shareholders will become frightened and offered to sell at a more affordable price, which he will buy, of course. That''s when his plan on Shane will start. What will Shane do when Hannah was the only threat, but doesn''t appear threatening? Obviously he would want to have a talk with her on how to make the company get back together. According to how he planned it; Hannah will showcase her leading skills to him and invite him to meet with her parents, as they were worried about their daughter''s investment. Shane will be appreciative towards her for having the leading potential and still didn''t eye his company and will want to assure her parents that their daughter''s investment is secure, or probably get their help, since they were well of as well. But, who will be waiting as parents? "I''m so sorry Diana. But I promise to give you the honor of killing the bastard yourself. If it will bring you peace of mind and make you feel fulfilled; then I will make it happen." He placed a soft kiss on her forehead and rubbed his thumb on her face lovingly. "I''m so sorry I allowed this to happen to you." ..... At the camp. It was about 1:00am when the sound of choppers was heard from above. Everyone were starting to get bored already, as they''ve been waiting for a very long time. If Nathan and 2 Seniors weren''t there with them; they might have taken a nap. The other seniors weren''t around. They all have a costume on. It was fabric on the inside, but has a grass-like design on the outside. Looking like the grass-like design on Christmas tree. They had their rifles ready, with mini explosive devices. Their attackers however, stayed late in the hope that they will be sleeping already. This was the same with all the base selected for attacks, which are 6 in total. Hearing the sound of the chopper; they all prepared themselves. Meanwhile. Inside the chopper; Shane''s men, who already had their parachute ready, signalled to each other that it''s time. They came with 4 chopper, which started releasing explosives at the houses below. Nathan couldn''t help but gritted his teeth where he was. If he hadn''t make sure Shane''s side was being monitored; they wouldn''t even suspected a thing and lives will be lost right now. The defense machineries planted in the floor rose up and began shooting at the choppers. Shane''s men has prepared for that as well, which was why they prepared their parachute. They began jumping out of the chopper and activated their parachute to secure their landing. Well, their landing into traps, which was unknown to them. The 4 choppers blow up, due to the machine guns nonstop attack, while they safely landed on the ground. Nathan''s people rolled their eyes as the burning flame from their property reflected on them. They were busy giving signals and concealing themselves. Obviously waiting for people to come out, due to the bombing. Before they could detect something wasn''t right; a ball like device landed in front of them and exploded. More kept coming at them, while they finally realised it''s a trap and foolishly tried to hid themselves. Trying to hide, when they were already in a cage. Just as they were instructed; none of them stood up from where they laid. If they did; even if those people were wiped out, some of them will die as well, because they weren''t easy prey. They just acted like idiots. They began firing their guns around. They couldn''t detect where their attackers were, and couldn''t hide well, as the potential hideouts were on fire, thanks to them and their suicidal plans. This was happening at all the base under attack as well. They lose before they even started the war. They managed to burn their properties, which isn''t a problem, as they have enough money to get it replaced. After there are few of them left; they were shot down and everyone finally stood up from the ground. They didn''t dwell much on it, as it wasn''t a big deal for them. Nathan got up and contacted the other base to get feedback. Based on the number of men that came here; they must have split themselves into groups to cover more bases. He got the reports that everything was in control, while some sent messages that they are still in the middle of it. Since things have become like this; they have to take care of them once and for all. With that, they were all instructed to prepare for their own attack as well. Instead of waiting for daytime; the camps that weren''t attacked made their quick preparation and leave for Shane''s hideouts that has been marked by them, but waiting for the right time to attack. Since it''s like this; they have a good opportunity as the others will probably be at the hideouts expecting reports. Chapter 169 - His overconfidence got back at him Alexander received the news about Stella being saved from the so called Shane''s residence. He didn''t understand why he should get involved with her, so he asked them to release her and let her go wherever she wants. If she still wanted to go to Shane, then so be it. He wasn''t really interested in her choice. If not for Diana; he wouldn''t even mentioned her name with his lips. The news of Shane''s residents being attacked was already in the news, same as Alex''s. After Alex discovered that it wasn''t the agents that attacked Shane''s resident and also learned of the blood scene before Stella''s rescue; he wondered who it could be. His mind drifted to Diana, but he quickly shook it off, but after they told him Stella''s state and asked him what they should do, since they can''t ask someone who doesn''t look normal to leave. Alex got scared. What if it''s what he''s thinking. What if it''s related to Diana. Since Stella is the only one who has answers to that; she instruct them to take her to one of his villas. After giving the instructions; he finally asked his family to explain what he has been refusing to listen to. They were stunned at first, but still told him anyway. They made him realize all she did was to make sure Shane stopped his crazy search on Diana, it was all for their child''s sake. The day she lied that Diana was dead, it wasn''t because she was busy being Shane''s wife and doesn''t care to know if Diana was alive or not. She said that because she was scared Shane will hurt him. All she did was for both of them. Alexander knew he fucked up with his thoughts. All he ever assumed was that Stella betrayed their love, he didn''t put into consideration that she''s a mother. What''s love, when the safety of one''s child is involved. It was now that her said condition worries him. With that anger and hatred he''s feeling; he released an article, claiming Shane was behind his assassination attempt. The news papers was in chaos. Everyone was curious now. Was Alex behind Shane''s attack as well? Where''s Shane now? Where''s Shane''s wife? Reporters flooded Shane''s residence and couldn''t detect a single soul in it. Everything wasn''t clear to the netizen. Some find it fun, while those with justice soul wanted the bad person to get the deserved punishment. Most of the people also believed Shane might have done it because Alex''s business has overshadowed his. Those who find it fun began hyping things. Making different assumptions, which kept picking the interest of more people and escalating the situation. Michael wasn''t sure about what he should do at this rate. Shane''s attention is being requested for, at his company, for police investigation, as there''s gunshots, which wasn''t appropriate. All the men who went to attack Nathan didn''t return. He couldn''t contact the other hideouts as well. The people who are all in the trafficking business has learnt about everything and was worried about being dragged in. They contacted Michael and asked where Shane was, but he lied that he had no idea. He''s not an idiot. They were dangerous and will surely attempt to get rid of Shane, so that he wouldn''t implicate them. Shane would do the same, if he were in their position right now. He''s capable of more than that. For someone who has been beside him for a very long time; he already knows how everything works. He was presently at the hospital. Shane was out of the operating room. He was placed in a ward where air conditioning was tuned to the coolest. The two air conditioning in the room was working crazily. No one can stayed too long in the room. His attendees left as quickly as they came in. Despite this, Shane laid on the bed, covered in perspiration. His operation was a success as well, but the needles has been his worst nightmare. His internal organs were like being set on fire. According to the doctors; he need to avoid heat from now, or his conditions worsened. He was lucky to get help quickly. If he had stayed longer, he might have died. From now, he shouldn''t take anything hot, not even the lukewarm stuff. Everything that goes in and will be used on the outside of his body must be cold, to balance well with the hotness from the needles. They can''t do anything about it, unless the person who created it has a cure a well, which they doubted there''s one. His internal organs were on the verge of ruin. If he did not stay away heat, the heat will start its effect and began it''s damage. If he didn''t get help quickly; he will die on the spot. They advise a skin surgery for him, as his entire skin look haggard and rough from being peeled, some parts look wrinkled, as they didn''t get to the peeling process before he got help. Michael who was feeling like a king on the night of the attack was now feeling lost. He wondered why everything suddenly become like this. They were still doing well and in total control a few days ago. If only Shane wasn''t over protective and all, over his wife. If only he didn''t make everyone stayed away from the main house vicinity. If only he had allowed people close to them, perhaps a cook, cleaner and many more. If only he had done all; someone wouldn''t dare come to attempt assassination on him and got him into this state. He has a whole army of men around and still hot screwed up this much. Even if he was to be defeated; it shouldn''t have been so easy for his enemy. His overconfidence that no one would dare him; got back at him. A single girl dare attempt what an entire organization was being careful about. She messed him up really bad. It will be better if he just died than this state he''s in, but that''s up to him. If he wakes up and feel like dying; he should just kill himself. Michael signed the necessary papers to get him abroad for his skin surgery. At least; he will be away from all this mess for a while Chapter 170 - Why? Under the name of GAS, it was claimed that Alex only asked for Shane''s arrest before finding out about the bloody scene, that he knew nothing about it With that, Alex was cleared of suspicions. He''s only a victim now. Shane''s shareholders were already freaking out. They didn''t know what''s going on. They were scared about losing money now. They were all present in his company, having a meeting with his Michael, who claimed everything was going to be alright. After too much pressure and threats, he was forced; he ended up revealing Shane''s health problem to them. He claimed someone tried to assassinate him, which wasn''t news to them. They''ve heard about already. He knew that''s the only way to buy time. After showing them his medical report, but made sure not to reveal the country he was taken for his surgery; the shareholders calm. Not calm about the situation, but calm down, because they finally have a good reason to request for someone to take over, which Hannah offered to help on. She got Michael suspicious glare, but made sure to clear herself. He made it clear that she''s not interested in heading the company, but wanted to secure her investment. The others weren''t sure about her capabilities, so they didn''t care much. As long as someone is willing to help, then she should. Those who couldn''t take the risk offered to sell to her, which she gladly bought at an affordable price. Michael doesn''t trust her at all. He had another meeting with her, which Hannah handle well. He''s just a small boy, compare to people she has handled in business related. Michael ended up pleading with her to help, after she decided to sit still and ask him to make sure her investment is safe. Threatening to sell it to anyone who''s interested in ruling the company, as she''s not interested. "I''m sorry if I stepped out of line. If you need my assistance with anything, I will always give it." Michael assured. "I will think about it." Hannah said in a disinterested tone. Michael assumed he has stepped out of line and made another offer. "How about you take the position of acting chairman until he returned." ... Alexander got to his villa and saw a woman dressed in a floral knee length gown. She was sitting on a bench in his garden, looking at the beautiful flowers, with a blank expression. At least that''s what it seems. It seems like she''s looking at the flower, but the maid assigned to her has stopped her from walking towards it a few times already. Each time she stood up; she just go straight ahead as if the objects in front of her doesn''t exist. There are times when she nearly bump her head against the wall. She can see but can''t see. It''s weird to them, but didn''t know what to do, except from stopping her from getting hurt, which she didn''t argued about. As soon as they touch her, she will stop in her tracks and obediently followed them to wherever they are taking her. {Alexander''s POV}. I stared at her from afar, but it felt like I was staring at a stranger. She''s still as beautiful as before, but the liveliness in her was nowhere to be found. The girl who was so daring and speak whatever comes to her mind, act naughty and all wasn''t there anymore. I felt bad for misjudging her, but the feelings isn''t there anymore. I shut it out since the day I visited her mall and saw her smiling brightly and attending to her customers. I felt hurt then. I was greedy. I expected to meet her in a bad shape because I wasn''t with her. I wanted to be the only man that will touch her. I couldn''t bear with the fact that she''s staying with another man. Sleeping in his bed, sharing the same bathroom with her, seeing her nakedness. All that was meant for me alone. Another man has no right to do that. Especially the man that tried to kill me. Yes! I was only thinking about myself and my child. I didn''t consider her at all. I was very greedy. Right now, I''m not sure what to do. I loved her, but I''m not sure what I''m feeling now. My heart wasn''t racing like before. I made sure not to allow my mind drifted to her ever since I returned from my visit to her mall. I hated her. I''m a very hard hearted being. When I set my heart on something; it''s hard to shift it back. I told myself not care about feeling like love towards opposite sex, unless it''s for families, which is why I never consider Liz, despite the fact that the woman was totally into me. The only woman I want in my life right now is Diana. I only want my daughter. I''ve always have my family, so there''s no point including them. I walked towards her and sat beside her on the bench. She remained still and didn''t even acknowledge my presence. It felt weird to me. I mean, being with her like this, again. I was putting on a black jeans and cyan shirt. I loosen the first two buttons of my shirt and did the same to the wrist one. Yeah! I was very nervous right now. After telling myself I''m here with her for my daughter, the only person I cared about, which we both cared about; I started feeling worried. I''m scared of what she saw that made her¡­ wait, what! I''m not even sure yet. ''What exactly is wrong with her?'' I asked in my head. I''m not sure yet. I only got told that she''s acting abnormal. My gaze turned serious, and once again; I felt like a jerk. I realize I didn''t care about what she''s going through. It''s only me and my daughter in my head again. I''m still damn pissed that she married another man, despite finding out the reason. I still hasn''t let go of the betrayal feeling. Why? Chapter 171 - Stella where are you? I turned towards her. "Stella?" I called. She didn''t even flinch. She remained the same, not even blinking her eyes. Ok, now I''m scared. This seems more serious than the report I got. {Stella''s POV} Alex! that''s Alex''s voice. I was trapped. Everywhere was dark. Diana was right in front of me, covered in her own blood. Shane killed her. He''s in front of me right now. He''s laughing at me. ''Didn''t I told you I''m going to kill her and make you watch?'' Yes! he promised and did it. My baby is gone. The light went on after I heard Alex''s voice. I''ve been hearing unknown voices. Finally! A voice I knew. "Alex!" I screamed. Shane laughed hysterically. "Alex? look around love. It''s just me, you and this dead bastard here. Here in this place, there''s no escape. Get over her death and let''s resume our lives. There''s no threat anymore. Nothing linked you to that bastard any longer You''re mine now, only mine!" Shane screamed. "No! No! my baby can''t be gone! Alex! help! Our child could probably be safe if you were here. She stopped breathing. I''m not a doctor, perhaps I misjudged, perhaps she can still make it. Alex, please come. Let''s save her together. She has suffered enough. She can''t die like this. Alex! Alex!" I got up on my feet, my hand covered in my daughter''s blood. I''ve tried to reach for help, but Shane brought me back. He said he will chop her in pieces if I go further, so I listen to him and let him led me back to where Diana laid. I had no choice than to stay with her. I don''t want her chopped into pieces. What if she can still be saved. What if I left and she got chopped into pieces. Alex! come quick! help me save her! I will wait till you come. The room I''m at, has no door, it''s like a basement without an exit. Alex please get explosive device. You are rich, you can afford it. Get it and blow up this place. I will shield our baby with my body. I will make sure the explosive wouldn''t affect her. You can get her body out in one piece. I don''t mind dying, just save her. Take her out of here. She has a man now. It''s time she start her own life. She needs to be safe. I''m wrong to assume she''s dead. She isn''t. I''m just bad at detecting a breathing person. Perhaps she passed out from being hurt. Yes! that must be it. Hahaha I assumed the worst so fast. I''m a bad mother. How can she be dead. Her man is waiting for her. She looked so happy when she was talking about him. They should be together. They should be happy. She can''t be dead. Alex do it! Blow up this place and get her out! She needs to live. I will die in her place. Save her Alex!" I screamed but couldn''t hear Alex''s voice anymore. I wonder if he went towards the wrong direction, perhaps he didn''t know we are here. I stood up, after carefully placed Diana on the floor. My clothes were dripping blood, as if I bathe with it. I stared at Shane''s mocking gaze. He seemed to be having fun. This is want he wanted all along. To see me witness my child''s death, but I''m not gonna allow it. Alex is here, I need to reach him and make him know our location. I stood up and walked towards the wall. Perhaps if I hit it am scream; Alex will know I''m here. With that belief; I began walking, but kept my conscious behind. If Shane make a move near my child, I will run back. Before I got to the wall; I felt an arm touches mine. I heard two voices. "I''m going to chop her into pieces if you don''t return" "Stella, return to your senses. It''s me Alex, what happened to you?". .... {Alexander''s POV} I''m worried now. "Stella?" I called again. I wanted to touch her and confirm that she''s alright, but I hesitated. It still doesn''t feel right for me. All of a sudden, she stood up and began walking forward. I was stunned at first and thought maybe she didn''t want to talk to me, which is why she''s leaving, but then I saw her barefooted. I looked down and saw her foot wear on the floor beside me. There''s a clear path to walk through, if someone wished to venture into the flower garden and probably pick some, but she walked into the flowers. She stepped on them, ruining some, while the ones that weren''t crushed rose up again. My heart squeezed and I ran after her. She''s getting to the part where there are thorns, yet she kept walking. Now I get it! The word ''not normal'' make sense to me now. My eyes went bloodshot as I dashed towards her, crushing more innocent flowers. I got hold of her arm and she stopped. It was as if I pressed her stop button. "Stella return to your senses. It''s me Alex, what happened to you?" I asked. She finally blinked her eyes, but left it open once more. My inside felt unsettled. My heart broke. The heart that I thought doesn''t care for her anymore, raced wildly and felt stuffed. I moved in front of her and stared into her blank gaze. "Stella, what exactly happened? talk to me please." I pleaded, yet there wasn''t any reply. She just looked at me, as if I didn''t exist. She loves flower but crushed them with her feet. The entire place was filled with the natural scent of different flowers. There were roses, lilies, lavender and many other fragrances in the air, just as how she liked it, yet she remains blank. A drop of tears escaped my eyes. I didn''t know what came over me, but I didn''t care about her marrying another man anymore. I just didn''t want to see her this way. I think I prefer her being all smiling like when I visited her mall till now. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tightly. "Stella, where are you?" I sobbed. Chapter 172 - That makes the two of us Ethan and Diana has settled in their home. Since Mel parents, which were Ethan''s grandparents owned a hospital; it was very easy to get a qualified doctor for her. It was how he managed to learn about her sickness being cureable. After much persuasion from Sarah; he finally took a shower after three days. The last time he bath was the night Diana left. Ever since then; he couldn''t even think clearly. The doctor claimed that there''s no need for second surgery if she''s fine after waking up, but Ethan asked him to do it. He didn''t want to take any risk. And also, he asked for her illness to be cured as well. He wants her to be free. To be his alone. But all this will be after she wakes up. Diana was laying on her bed, with IV connected to her body. Everything was set as if she''s in a hospital room. A heart monitor and many more was included. He exaggerated everything as if she''s in a coma. Her face pale and seem to be missing some flesh, while her lips were dry and white. He kept staring at the heart monitor, as if scared it will go flat if he stayed away from for a long while. He had asked why she hasn''t woken up and got told she''s fine. Her body probably needed more rest. {Diana''s POV} I''ve been awake for a while now. I''m not sure how to face him, so I pretended to be asleep and ended up falling asleep again and again. Everything his shaky hand held onto mine; I felt bad. All he did was fell in love, and I''m making everything hard for him. I wondered what he sees in me exactly. I''m just me, nothing special, nothing worth what he will be suffering so much on. I can''t take it anymore. Sarah just left a while ago. He refused another invitation to the dining. He hasn''t eaten anything since I regained my consciousness. Why is he doing this exactly. He made me feel bad for risking myself. He made it seem like, when I''m hurt, we''re both hurt. My body felt light, while the areas that got hurt throbbed a little. It wasn''t like that when I first woke up. It seems the pain killer has wear off. I slowly opened my eyes. I need to make him understand I''m alright and stop worrying. The pain I''m feeling now can''t compare with the ones I''m used to. The fact that he''s hurting himself for my sake hurts me more. I need to face him. I can''t start being a coward now. He was sitting on a plastic chair and staring at the heart monitor, while his two hands held onto the right one. He gently caress it, making my heart melt at the warmth of his palm. His hair were messy, but damn! It still didn''t affect his beautiful face. Wait! we''re already staring at each other. That''s how I realize that. Our gaze remained locked. He stared at me, with fear written all over his expression. Damn! this is what I was trying to avoid. I felt bad for making him this way. I tried to fake a smile, but my brow furrow instead. My heart race as his face lean closer. I blinked repeatedly as his lips met mine. I was expecting a kiss. I wanted to kiss him so badly. I''ve missed it like crazy, but felt disappointed when he moisture my dry lips with his tongue and pulled back. What the! now I''m pissed. How can he raise my hope up and did nothing. I wanted to curse so badly and hit his shirt, playfully like I used to, but knew this isn''t the time for that. His face were getting red right now. ''Oh my god! Is he gonna cry?'' I asked in my head and I felt scared. That, I don''t think I could bare to see right now. I stared into his eyes, while he did the same. I don''t need anyone to tell me my white irises has marked territories. My eyes felt weak, as if wanting more sleep. It must be what''s scaring him. Damn! I''m fine! That''s how I detect I''m about to fall sick. It started with my eyes getting heavier and when I finally get sick; I look like a zombie. He let go of my hand, making my gaze turn sharp. I want his hand there, I want to feel more of the warmth. My body calmed when he cupped my face with those arms. I lifted my left arm that doesn''t have anything connected to it and caress his hand. My fear vanished when he spoke. "I''m sorry Diana. I didn''t look after you as I should. I let you get hurt, please forgive my incompetent." he said and kissed my forehead, while a drop of tears streamed down his face, as he pulled back. I didn''t let him sat straight before getting hold of shirt to make him stay still, which he did. I wiped his tears with my thumb and lifted up my upper body, which made him let go of my face. My lips met his. I wanted to start kissing him, when I recalled I haven''t brushed my teeth since the incident. My breath must stink. He didn''t make any attempt as well. He just stayed still, as if allowing me to please myself. I shamelessly pulled back and rejoiced inwardly that I didn''t breath in his mouth. My head laid back on my comfy pillow before I opened my mouth and spoke. "I''m sorry for making you worry. It''s not your fault Ethan, and you''re not incompetent. I appreciate your support and respect for me. I don''t want you to blame yourself because of it. And thank you for saving me. If you didn''t show up, I might be¡­." My words fell short as pulled me into a kiss. I know he didn''t want me to mention death. He''s such an innocent soul. Even though he possesses a bad temper; he''s very easy and innocent. Oh yeah! and a cry baby. I stopped him before he could deepen the kiss. "My mouth must stink." I said in a low tone. He gave me a genuine smile, and I''m glad he did, because I really do not like his former expression. "That makes the two of us." he said and closed in on my lips again, which I shamelessly cling onto and gobbled on his lips. At least, he gets the gist that I''m not dying, but it''s my body that was exaggerating from my kiss. Chapter 173 - I love you I was about to get lost in the kiss when his body stiffened and he pulled back. ''Hey! I''m not done!'' I screamed in my head, but still put on a plain expression. "How do you feel?" he asked, but my eyes remained glued on his lips. What could I have done if I had died? this sweet lips will belong to someone else? I didn''t know why my mind suddenly drifted to such. I felt pissed at myself and jealous at the assumed outcome. He was still waiting for my answer, but since something else has popped up, I couldn''t control myself and speak up. "What will you do if I had died?" I asked. He scoffed, but I could tell he''s pissed. I still wanted to know, "how long will you mourn me before dating another woman?" I asked again, hoping he will understand my point. He stared into my eyes for a long while, before averting his gaze and landed it on my waist area. "Does it still hurt?" he asked. ''Hey! don''t brush away my question! I''m damn curious.'' I growled in my head and pouted my lips, ignoring his question as well. Yeah well! we women tend to act spoiled when we were given the privilege. Especially by the man we love. I knew I was wrong, but since he took the blame, here I am, acting spoilt and taking advantage. If he hadn''t taken the blame; I could have swore to be feeling bad right now, probably pleading with him. Immediately those thoughts crossed my head; I relaxed my pout. "It didn''t hurt." I replied. He smiled at me and my heart race. He stood up and went around to the other side of the bed, as the side is free from all these annoying connection to my skin. .... {Ethan''s POV} Getting to her side, I wrapped my arms around her and hug her. I was careful not to hurt her, but I couldn''t resist holding her. How can she do this to me. What sort of question did she just asked me. I felt pissed over it, but not with her. I''m not me anymore. It''s the first time with love and it''s driving me crazy. I never thought feelings could bring such effect to me. I don''t blink when I sign multi million deals. I don''t waver when I was surrounded by guns and was held captive. I overcome opponent''s company mercilessly and care less. But seeing her on the sick bed makes my heart broke. It hurts so much and I couldn''t even control my tears. Each encounter just kept making me realize how much I love her, how much she meant to me. But, she just asked me the question I dread to think of. Even though I was told she will be alright; that thought made me unable to leave her side. I''m scared of losing her. I''ve never felt this way with anyone. I can''t control myself and feelings when it comes to her. "You must not think about dying from now." I said. I pulled back and looked into her eyes, awaiting her answer. I understand why she asked such question, after her second one, but I''m still not pleased with the fact that she did. I stared into her eyes and guess what! she''s still waiting for a reply to her question. ''Seriously Diana?'' my head asked. I guess I''m the one overreacting. If she cares about such right now, it means she''s fine. I guess I should stop taking everything too seriously. I will protect her from now on. I caressed her face and look down on her pale lips that seem to be regaining its color after our shared kiss. I felt the urge to melt into her, kissed her with all my might, punish those lips for spouting nonsense, but scared I will choke her with this urge. It''s so nice to have her looking into my eyes again. I was so scared. The blood loss was too much, but I''m happy that she''s being herself again. "Did you perhaps hit your head?" I asked, which she nodded as a confirmation. I rolled my eyes. "I guess that''s the reason then." I added. "Common tell me." she urged, rubbing her thumb on my hand that was cupping her face. I swore to bring that bastard at her mercy. Only then can I forgive my incompetence. She was the one who rushed it. If only she didn''t go after him. I only have a month left to execute my plan. People like that think they are smart. Sometimes, we do not have to solve everything with violence. People like that need to be outsmarted. They need to die playing their own game. "I can''t lose you." I said flatly. Her eyes seem to have their glows returned in them. She looked into my eyes with excitement, "let''s assume you do. What will be your next step." she asked. ''Silly girl.'' I closed in on her lips and she gladly return the kiss. I nipped on her lower one, while she took control of my upper one. Seriously, she doesn''t seem like a patient right now. I''m being considerate and wanted to pull back, but she held onto my neck firmly and reached out her tongue, seeking an entrance. I gave in to her. That''s one of my favourites. I love sucking on her tongue. I love the grunting and moaning effect it brings from her. To make her feel comfortable, I lifted my body and hovered above her, making her relax on her back and didn''t have to turn. I groaned, while a moan escaped her lips, as I sucked on her tongue. Wait seriously! she was trying to lift my top. "Diana?" I pulled back and called her name, giving her a disbelieving look. She lifted her upper body and her lips captured mine again. I quickly gave in to her, not wanting her to stress her muscles. She''s tempting me. My heart melt and I felt every nerve in me relaxed. She''s fine! she isn''t leaving me! I pulled back and watch her still feeling energetic. She actually pouted her lips at me for pulling back. I chuckled and kissed her forehead. I pulled back and find her gaze serious and very calm. My lips stretched into a thin line, before I peck her lips softly. "I love you." I confessed. Chapter 174 - I dont regret going after him {Diana''s POV} "I don''t think there can be any woman without you. I don''t think there will another, after you as well." he said after relaxing beside me, while smoothing my hair with his palm. My expression changed and a drop of tears escaped my eyes. The answer fit my expectations. I know I''m being greedy, but I only want him for me. If there''s no ME, there shouldn''t be anyone else. He''s mine! I was so excited that I wanted to jump up and ripped off his clothes, tease his skin with my lips like he did mine, but I know that''s just a wish. He would never allow it. "I love you too. Very much." I replied. He smiled brightly at me and I felt guilty. I feel like I owe him an explanation. I shouldn''t act spoilt and neglect the right thing. I tried to sit up, but he held me back. His gaze turned sharp immediately, "don''t!" he said in a command tone. Okay! he''s being overprotective. "Ethan I''m fine." I said, but he shook his head in return and gesture for me to behave. I took a deep sigh. Although my wound hurts; it''s nothing. Nothing at all. I wonder what he would do when he witness my fight with Zika. He beat me up, just like Aroma. It''s like he''s teaching a stubborn child an unforgettable lesson. These pains are minor to all that. I wouldn''t pass out, if not for the blood lost, but how do I explain all that to him right now. I gave in to him, as I didn''t like the expression he had on now. I want him to smile. If pretending to be sick when I''m perfectly alright will make that happen, then so be it. At least, I will get to be with him all day. Cool! I smiled at him and didn''t struggle to get up. His gaze relaxed after. "I didn''t mean to." I began, which made him narrowed his eyes at me. He sat down on the bed and seem ready to listen to what I have to say. I now understand that it''s a good idea that I decided to explain myself. It seems he also wanted to know why I risked my life to get at Shane, but respected me and didn''t query. "He tried to assassinate my dad. I swear I only wanted to visit my parents and returned. I never planned to confront him. I.. lost it..when..my dad.." My words fell short and tears welled up in my eyes. He leaned and kiss my eyes, "did you kicked his ass?" he asked. Damn! he''s spoiling me too much. I couldn''t resist his charm. Well my tears weren''t entirely real. I mean seriously. I''m happy right now. I''m sure wherever that bastard is at presently, if he''s still breathing, then he will be suffering. I seriously don''t regret going after him, even though it was very risky. Well, I lived. I didn''t die so HELLO! My mom can finally breathe. She can finally return home after being monitored all day and sleep freely, without a freak having his body wrapped around her. My dad will be clear of suspicions, as he finally know who his enemy was. But I still need to make Ethan belief I didn''t mean it, but he actually understood. Damn! I''m gonna make a treat on his body after he stopped exaggerating about my health. I stopped my fake tears and giggled. A gossip mode got activated in me. I began describing the scene of our fight. Well, I exaggerated a little, but seeing him smiling, I began hyping things up. So many truths were exempted. Like when he threw me against the wall and I couldn''t get up. In my explanation, I got up quickly. All the moves I didn''t get to use existed in my summary. Those lies felt so real in my head, that I feel like Wonder woman. "This wound at my waist was his only achievement." I ended my half lie, half truth story, with a contented smile on my face. The only thing I got in return was "hmm." I sneered at him, "what?" I asked, but feeling embarrassed inside. ''Oh god! did he realize I was lying? so embarrassing.'' "If you managed to kick his ass, then it''s cool. Let me prepare you something to eat, while your doctor check you out." he said. No comment on my story humph! I coughed slightly. I could tell my face is getting flushed right now. A liars heart won''t settled, because we couldn''t read the mind of the person we lied to. We will assume different scenarios and wouldn''t feel relaxed after our word. That''s when we understand the value of speaking the truth, because no matter what! our heart is free. "Where are we?" I asked. My answer knocked on the door and came in. Oh wait! I''ve heard her voice before. She came to invite Ethan to the dining. F*ck! I''m still feeling guilty for lying. I just wanted us to talk about something else before he leaves. Sarah smiled happily and hastened her steps towards me. "I''m so glad you''re alright. Boss was so worried about you. I was worried too." She said, but couldn''t bring herself to touch me, but I could see the urge to do so in her eyes. Something finally took my mind off my fantasy story. "Thank you Sarah. I''m sorry for the worries." I said. Ethan leaned and peck my lips. He winked at me, making my cheek burn, before walking towards the exit. That''s after asking Sarah to stay with me. She protested. She said she will go and make something for me to eat, but Ethan said he will do it. Sarah hasn''t gotten accustomed to this little job, high income thingy. She seem unpleased. "Sir, I should come and help." she said, making Ethan halted his steps. "Don''t worry, I can do it." He replied with a smile, which faded after Sarah spoke again. "What about salt?" She asked. Seeing Ethan embarrassed expression; I burst out into a mocking smile. Pulling out my tongue to make it more painful. "Just stay with her!" he said flatly and slammed the door shut. Sarah didn''t find it funny at all. I stopped laughing when I accidentally fart in between my laughter. Okay! Sarah found that funny, while my smile faded instantly. Praised the Lord that Ethan wasn''t here. Chapter 175 - What was I thinking Immediately Ethan got out of the room; his gaze changed. The fight descriptions. He couldn''t believe that bastard did all that to his woman. The parts that got into his head were Shane''s attack. He felt enraged, but he''s not someone who act rashly. He knows what to do. After informing her doctor, whom has started staying with them, since he brought her back, that she''s awake; he left for his study, while the doctor left for Diana''s room. Getting to his study; he contacted Hannah immediately. He was stunned when Hannah gave details about Shane''s current condition. He couldn''t believe his ears. He wondered how that fragile lady managed to do that to a well sturdy man. He believed her exaggerated story now. For some reason, he wondered if Diana is as simple as he thought. Probably because of the moments they shared. Maybe because she showed her weak sides to him, presumably because she''s his woman. To him, she''s his love, the woman she had to protect, even if it meant risking his life. Everything that happened to Shane, based on the report seems like lies to his ears. He refused to believe Diana messed him up that much. But he felt happy. He''s glad with the report. He finally calmed down a bit. "As soon as he returned, ask those guys to release the files for the world to see." Ethan said. "Yes sir!" Hannah replied. He disconnected the line and took a deep breath. After that; he contacted his Dad to help with the running of the company for a while, which he agreed to, without asking any questions. "Can you call your grandpa please." Tony pleaded. Ethan had wanted to take Diana home and make the man see for himself that he didn''t lie about Diana being his, which is why he didn''t called him and allow Diana speak with him. "I will talk to him when I return." He replied. "Ethan please. He hasn''t been the same, since you left. He''s keeping a straight face on the outside, but has always been moody. I''ve caught him deep in thought more than twice. He only realize my presence when I tapped him. He thought he chased you away. You know his stubbornness was only on the outside." Tony explained. "I will give him a call." Ethan replied and ended the call after asking about his mom. He went to prepare food for her and made sure to pay closer attention to the salt. How can Sarah embarrass him like that. He had made sure Diana do the salting when they cook together, while Sarah measured for him, when it''s his turn. After preparing the food; he served her portion on a small white tray and took it to her room. Diana has finished with her check up and answered all the doctors question. Since the doctor isn''t as exaggerated as Ethan; she made it clear to him that she''s fine. The doctor was also convinced by the test results. Actually, he had made it clear to Ethan beforehand, he refused to give in. Since Ethan had insisted on a thorough treatment; the doctor convinced Diana that she needed a second surgery, or the first one will backfired. He lied that it''s a second phase and was necessary. Diana gave in to them at the end. Unknown to her, Ethan has instructed that, even if the second surgery wasn''t needed; her cold should be taken care of. Seeing him approach with a tray, his gaze looking pissed, as he stared at her free skin that has been rid of needles. "Hey! you want them to remain inside me?" Diana asked, feigning a pissed expression as well, as she slowly got up on the bed. Her waist hurt a bit though. He rushed toward her in a flash and dropped the tray, almost spilling the food. "Stay still!" He said out loud. "I''m fine! ask the doctor." Diana replied. "Am I supposed to eat while sleeping?" she asked. Ethan came to a realization and cleared his throat, "are you sure nowhere hurts? you can sit?" he asked with a worried expression. "I think I can jump, if you permit me." Diana rolled her eyes at him. "Careful¡­ slowly¡­ rest your back on the pillow¡­ comfortable?....." Diana shut her eyes and took a deep breath at actions. "I''m not into labour you know." She said, as he placed the food on his lap, wanting to feed her. "Here eat." He took a spoonful of the porriage and fed it to her, which she took and rolled her eyes at him. "Perfect!" Diana complemented. "What do you expect." Ethan smiled in satisfaction. Diana felt her heart melt. Even though she''s faking complaint; her inside is rejoicing at his treatment. She felt happy and lucky to have someone who cares. "Ethan I''m really fine." She suddenly spoke up. "If I''m not, I promise to let you know. Please stop worrying and trust me this once." she added. He looked up at her and smile, "are you sure?" He asked. Diana nodded her head seriously, without a hint of kidding around. "Promise me, not to left me out the next time you have such plans. If you had told me you wish to visit your parent; I wouldn''t say no Diana. It''s because of that animal; I create a diversion and make it easy for you. They are your parents and you have the right to long for them. Don''t risk your life like you did anymore. If you don''t want me involved then I won''t. I can get involved without stepping a foot out of my room, so please allow me to help. Accept me fully and let me share your pains with you." Ethan set the tray aside and moved closer to her. He leaned his upper body closer and hugged her, burying his head in her neck line. "Answer me please." he urged. Diana wasn''t sure what to say. This is seduction. If she says yes; it means she gave her consent for him to involve himself in her everything, which include dangerous one. But his delivery was so nice and touchy. She will feel like a heartless being if she says no to such. "I will be careful. I won''t get hurt." Ethan added. "Ethan¡­" "Please." He pulled back and looked into her pale face, with a pitiful expression. "I agree, but¡­." her words fell short and the rest vanished under his kiss. ''F*ck! what was I thinking?'' Diana asked in her head, as he watched him took the tray and left to have a chat with her doctor. Chapter 176 - Deductions After taking Stella to the hospital and a series of check up were conducted on her, and was told she''s physically fine, but not sure about her mentally. Alex nearly had a heart attack when a psychiatric hospital was recommended. He controlled himself and try not to give in to it. He was told to be mindful of his health. His body is at risk. If he stressed it too mentally or physically; it might results to his death. According to the doctor; she''s either sane and locked herself in her own body, due to a shock, or her unwillingness to face reality. Or she has gone insane. The best option is to visit a psychiatric hospital, as it''s not something that concern physical health for now, and surely not something they can help with. Without any other choice; Alex did as he was told. It''s been a week after the incident. Alex was now sitting in front of the psychiatrist in charge of Stella, who was still the same. It''s like taking care of a newborn. Even newborn protest with cries at times, but in her case; she was like being controlled by a remote. She sat exactly where she was led and rarely blink. Alex has lost count of the number of times he has cried like a baby over this. He has never seen anything like this and it''s very scary. "What happened to her before she became like that?" the doctor asked. Alex couldn''t say much, as he wasn''t presented at the scene, but if he should guess; he would say it''s because someone tried to kill her husband. But based on the story his family told him about her and Shane; he knew that can''t be the reason. She will surely be happy that someone wants to get rid of Shane, so she will finally be free. He had assumed it to be Diana, which he feared. If it''s her; he won''t lock himself like Stella; he will die immediately. That''s his life. His reason for still holding onto his life and getting his treatment to get better. But after contacting Nathan few days ago; he told him Diana was alive. Which was why he couldn''t put his finger on what exactly was wrong with her. Unbeknown to Alex; Nathan has finally reached out to Ethan and asked about Diana, under Aroma''s pressure. Even though he''s pissed at Diana and couldn''t wait for her to return and serve her punishment; he still ended up giving in to her worried teacher. Ethan confirmed that she''s fine, which is true, as Diana was fully back on her feet and will be having her treatment and be free of her cold in 5 days time. Nathan didn''t say anything to Alex about the attack. He actually didn''t want to talk about Diana for the time being, as he''s really angry. They''ve gotten rid of Shane''s men and didn''t suffer any life loses, except properties, which was being handled presently. It affected their routine at the camps that got attacked. The trainees were taken to other bases to train, till the damages got restored, while Aroma ended up emptying her things from her personal house, moved it to her lab and sacrifice the place to the others. Those who aren''t trainees had no choice than to stay. ... Alex explained to the doctor, based on his understanding. Being a psychiatrist; he didn''t view everything simply as Alex did. He began asking personal questions, like anything that happens to Stella that day, which he''s aware of and many more. Alex wanted to be secretive, as opening up will means telling the doctor all the things the netizen has been curious about. Some things that have been asked from him during interviews, which he refused to answer. After the whole situation escalated, people were asking for an interview with Stella. They wanna know what''s going. It''s none of their business, but they made it there''s with claims that shooting occurs, which could have accidentally taken the life of the innocent. They claimed they wanted to know what happened and be rest assured that they are safe to sleep in their houses, without getting blown up or mistakenly shot down while coming out of their house. Those claims add sauce to the whole thing, making it more tasty. There are people who claimed a young lady was being chased and shot at, on the day of the attack. Some claimed a car stopped by and picked up the lady. And of course, there are traces of blood on the floor, which makes the situation not ordinary and gave people the right to share their opinions, while the detectives were doing their work. "Mr Mill, it''s totally necessary that I know everything. I need to understand the situation better, before I know the next steps to take. Anything shared between us in here will remain here. You can be rest assured and let''s work together to help Miss Stella." the doctor, a young man in his early thirties, average looking well built blonde dude said, making Alex relaxed his nerves after his assurance. Alex finally summarize the situation to him, which he listen to attentively, without a change in his expression. He started making deductions and imagining the situation from Stella''s point. Assuming himself as Stella and wondering what and what she must have been going through. Why she suddenly broke down when she has held on all this while. She didn''t break down when Alex was taken away from her mall, in a bad shape. She explained her reason to Alex''s family, which means she still care about Alex and wanted him to understand her. From the deduction; Shane was definitely not the reason. They saw her in a comfortable position on her bed before getting her out of the house. Clearly the person that came wasn''t after her, but Shane. If he were to be in Stella''s case; he will definitely aid the killer in getting rid of Shane for sure, which leaves only one possibility. "When did your daughter leave your workplace?" he asked. Chapter 177 - I should try first Alex explained that it was after she went after the person that tried to assassinate him. He said she didn''t return and sent his guards to inform that she left. "I think her condition is related to your daughter." The dude said flatly. "What are you trying to say?" Alex asked. "Think of it. You said your daughter met up with her an hour before meeting with you. Your guard claimed she asked them to confirm the person behind your attempt assassination with you, which means she also knew who it was. Which was Shane, correct?" He asked and Alex nodded, his heartbeat quickening. Everything is falling into place in his head as well. "She killed the guy and didn''t bother to come check on you before leaving. You said she went to train on how to defend herself. If I were her; I will go after the person who sent someone after my father. I will want him dead. If she didn''t kill the dude, we can assume that she''s not capable of killing, but she did, which means she can try to kill Shane as well." "She''s just an ordinary girl, she''s not.." Alex cut in, but couldn''t complete his sentence, before shutting his eyes and rested it on the table in their middle. He recalled how he was told, that the guy was cruelly killed. "Sir it''s okay. You''ve confirmed that she''s fine, so that means she escaped." The doctor assured, while Alex lifted his head. His eyes bloodshot, while his former straight back hunched. He can''t believe this actually leads to Diana. How could this be? How could his daughter entered such place, cause so much bloody scene and escaped alive. What has she been through? how has she been living her life since all these while? His heart hurts so much. He felt like a failure as a parent. "Sir, are you okay?" He heard the doctor asked. He swallowed hard on his saliva. "I''m fine! please go on." he urged. "Are you sure? we could take a short break." he said and Alex claimed he''s cool. Seeing that the details are affecting Alex; he rounded up the story and didn''t elaborate much. "I think your daughter was the lady that was being chased on the night of the incident." he said. "Sir, please calm down." He said to Alex, whose hands were shaking nonstop. ''All those bloods on the floor were Diana''s? He was sleeping peacefully in his room that night, while his daughter was being chased by guns.'' Alex look lost and felt sad. He couldn''t help but thanked his star that she survived. What could he have done? His mind drifted back to Stella. "Is that why she''s like that?" he asked. "I can''t say for sure, but I think she assumed her daughter died, or was shocked by something related to their scrimmage." The doctor said with uncertainty. Those were deductions. He wasn''t present at the scene, so he couldn''t say for sure. "What should I do?" Alex asked. "I think someone that means a lot to her, someone she trusted should talk to her. Make her understand that her daughter lives." The doctor said. "She can hear what was being said to her?" Alex asked in confusion. "She can hear everything, but for someone in such a state; it will be hard to bring her back, without finding the right person to do it. Wherever she locked herself in; she must have created a whole new world for herself. To convince her that she''s in a fake world and return to reality isn''t going to be easy, unless¡­" he paused and looked up at Alex. Alex deep red eyes stared back at him, "unless what?" he asked. "If you can get your daughter to come talk to her. If she''s really related to this; she will trust her voice and we wouldn''t need to find someone she trusted." He added. Alex took a deep breath, "I should try first." he said. He didn''t think he still meant something to her, but since Diana is their child; Stella might trust him. He loves her just as much as she did and wouldn''t want her dead, just like she wouldn''t. After giving the doctor his reason for wanting to try, he also find it reasonable. They have little talks and yes! Alex respected the profession. He couldn''t believe his head never assumed all that. He left for Stella''s ward after, where she sat quietly on her bed, dressed in a white patient''s uniform, her gaze blank and her eyes wide open. She only sleep under sedation. When she wakes up; she resumed with her blankness. She wouldn''t flinch when a mosquito bit her and would suddenly stood up and began walking forward immediately a hand touches her. Alex closed the door behind him and walked toward her. He misunderstood her. She has been going through a lot and he was mad at her. He recalled the look in her eyes the day he went to her mal. He didn''t care about it then, as his head was only full of ''she''s another man''s woman.'' But thinking back to the scene, her stare, her disappointment when he refused to go into her office and many more; he realizes he messed up. She sacrifices everything for their daughter, while all he did was laying sick, woke up and got jealous. Thinking about it; he realize he didn''t really do anything for Diana. He didn''t sacrifice anything. Stella did it all. It must have been hard on her. She must have been traumatic. How did she cope, living with someone like that? How did she feel when she wakes up next to him, was she ever happy? Alex felt really bad and began whimpering out loud. His heart broke and he regretted hating her. He sat beside her and held her hand. Immediately they made physical contact; Stella was about to stand up and began walking forward again; when Alex held her back slowly made her laid down on the bed, which she did like a robot. Laying down beside her; he rested his weight on his elbow and stared at her. Her were covering a side of her face. He brushed her hair from her face and didn''t know what came over him as he caressed her chin and slowly rested his head at the left part of her chest, listening to her heartbeat. "Stella, it''s me Alex." Chapter 178 - My baby still lives! {Alex''s POV} "It''s me Alex." I said with a shaky voice as my tears fell nonstop, while my hand caress her face. It''s been a long time since I was close to her like this. It doesn''t feel weird like it did a few days ago. The more time I spent with her, the more I realize I still care. I''m not sure if it''s regret but I don''t like her being like this. I want her to respond to my call. I want her to be the woman she was before, but can that be possible after everything she has been through? "Stella, I know you can hear me. Diana is fine, she''s alive." *****What are you saying Alex? she''s here with me, she''s covered in blood, she''s not breathing. "She''s safe and sound. She defeated Shane. Our baby lives, so please come back. Wherever you are now, isn''t real." *****How can that be? Shane is here. I''m looking at the bastard right now. He''s mocking me and my baby. If I leave here; he will chop her into pieces and take me back with him. I have to protect my baby. "Fight it Stella. Don''t let it control you. You''ve been holding on all these while, don''t break down now. She told you she has a man right? Don''t you want to give her relationship advice? you want to meet the boy right? I want to apologize for misunderstanding you Stella. There''s a lot I want to apologize for. There''s a lot I want to thank you for. Please trust my words and return. That place you , is fake. Whatever you''re seeing there aren''t real. Shane isn''t here. He''s being searched for as I speak." *****Alex, I don''t understand. Shane couldn''t be found because he''s here. He''s standing right here. What do you mean this place isn''t real? you don''t have to apologize for anything. She''s my daughter too. *****where are you? why am I hearing your voice but couldn''t see you? isn''t there a way to come help her? "After the incident; you''ve been trapped in your body. I want you to trust me this once. I want you to consider the fact that I wouldn''t want my daughter dead as well. I wouldn''t lie that she''s alive if she''s dead, so I''m telling you to break free from wherever you are. Our daughter is alive. I confirmed that she was. Shane is the one that wasn''t alright, so don''t believe what you''re seeing and leave there. Trust me this once please and return. She''s not dead. She''s hurt and has been treated. She was saved by the people she''s training with that night. She escaped." ******This isn''t real? but¡­. {Stella''s POV} What''s going on? what''s Alex talking about? why can I feel him so close? I looked around the entire place once again. My eyes landed on Shane, who was resting his back against the wall with his arms across her chest. His eyes were glued on me and my baby¡­. wait! this is exactly how I imagined the situation to be when Shane got his hand on my baby. This is exactly my fear, my nightmare, what I pictured; which was why I tried to do all he wanted, just so this wouldn''t happen. Could this be a dream? we''ve been here for a long time now. He didn''t move from the spot, unless I moved. Could it be that this isn''t real? I could feel Alexander''s breath tickled my skin as he spoke, a weight above my chest, but couldn''t see him. Could all this be fake and my daughter lives? how do I get out of here? Wait! If it isn''t true, then I will be leaving my daughter with him. Alexander''s voice could be heard again. It was as if he knew what I was thinking. He said to trust him, that we are both Diana''s parent. He''s her father! he wouldn''t lie, would he? I look up at the bastard and started contemplating if this is real or not. He hasn''t moved from the spot. We didn''t eat or sleep, yet he remained standing on the same spot. My heartbeat quickened. I stared at Diana and Alex''s voice kept resounding in my head. I don''t know which to go for, I''m scared. This place seems fake, but what if it wasn''t. I got up on my feet. This time, I didn''t assumed Shane to do or say anything like I did before standing up since I was here. To my awe, he didn''t say anything. I took my thoughts from his side and only focused on Alex''s voice and my reluctant to part with my baby. ''Since I was finally able to be with her; should I just stay and be with her like this forever?'' the question pop up. I''m tempted to just sit there, but Alex''s voice sounded like he was crying. I realized I wanted to talk to my daughter and not just watch her laying like this. I didn''t know what I was doing but I began walking away. There''s no door. I don''t know where the light illuminating the place comes from, as there''s no source. I kept staring back at Diana and crying my heart out. I looked up and couldn''t see Shane anymore. Immediately I couldn''t find him; "you''re not my daughter! my daughter isn''t dead!" I screamed out loud and the entire place suddenly went bright. Blinding lights shone into the place from God knows where, making me shut my eyes tightly. A few minutes later, it disappeared. I breath in and out and felt weak. I realize my hands aren''t covering my eyes anymore. I blinked and saw a white ceiling. I hear sobs and the still weight on my chest area. I wasn''t on my feet but laying down on¡­. A bed! I raised my hand to my chest and met with a hair. Alexander was still talking nonstop and sobbing. I wanted to take my hand away, but couldn''t. I missed him so much. Even though we are over, I still dreamt of a day I will be able to be this close to him again. I caressed his hair and his sobbing stopped. I could already tell I was the one who assumed the imaginary death and understand that this is reality. I believed everything he said now. My baby still lives! Chapter 179 - Youre not dirty Alex slowly rose up and Stella hand slowly moved away from his hair. The situation was a bit awkward. Stella didn''t know how she ended up with him, while Alex didn''t know where to start his apology. Alex got into a sitting position and looked into her eyes, while she still remained laying down, staring back at him. Her expression remained the same, but tears were streaming down both sides of her eyes. "She''s alive." Alex spoke, and Stella nodded. "Are you okay?" he asked again, and she nodded. Alex shut his eyes and opened it again. He''s reluctant to touch, but couldn''t help it anymore. He reached out his hand to her forehead and caress her hair. Stella''s heart leaped at his action. She wondered if he''s doing that to make her believe him. She already did, and he didn''t have to go this far. Her heart is racing too much and she didn''t like it. As long as Shane still lives; she didn''t want him near. They are over anyway. All this wasn''t necessary. She admitted to herself that it actually felt good. It felt good that he''s not angry at her and making her feel more awful about herself. It''s good that she didn''t have to imagine his hatred towards her anymore. It''s nice that he finally understood why he married that bastard. She reached up her hand and moved his hand from her hair, which Alex did without resisting. "Where is she?" she asked in a soft tone. "She''s back at the place that she trained at." Alex replied, but still stared at his hand that got moved away. "Was she hurt?" Stella asked again. "I''m not sure. I just find out as well. I didn''t know she was the one who went at Shane." Alex said. "She will survive right?" Stella asked. "She will. She must! he won''t get away with it this time." Alex assured. "I''m sorry Stella," he raised his hand to wipe her tears but she moved away. "Don''t bother with Shane, just protect my child. Don''t get involved with him and leave me to my fate." She said and cleaned her tears by herself. "Stella, I can''t let you go back to him. Not anymore." He said. Stella smiled at his word, "why? because your business is doing okay? you have people who could protect you? you think you could protect me too?" "Stella I.." "If you''re being protected, what about your mom, Dad, sisters, your innocent nephews. Those boys are still young and you want to get on his bad side. While you''re heavily guarded; those poor boys life will be at risk. That bastard will try to teach you a lesson for going against him. You want those boys to be like our daughter? they should be enjoying their youthful life right now, and you want them to be targeted by that crazy bastard? You want them to live in hiding all their life too? their parents who didn''t do anything; you want them to become like me? not able to see their child and hoping their baby is safe wherever they were?" "Stella calm down. He''s not untouchable, he''s going down." Alex cuts in as Stella was getting worked up and overly sentimental. Stella chuckled in between tears, "Alex, his men still lives. Without him around, they will still give their life to secure his bidding. That bastard was at an advantage Alex. He has no weakness you could explore. I''m his only weakness and yeah! you wouldn''t hurt me right? that''s just it. If you want to get back at him, just kill me. But guess what? he will hunt you down till his last breath to revenge, which means more innocent lives will be lost." Stella said calmly, while smiling in between. Alex was at a loss for words. That''s exactly the impact Shane has on them. He didn''t have anything to lose. The only person he cares about, they care about her too. Unknown to them; Ethan''s plan was the only safe way. Resulting to violence will only get innocent blood spilled. He doesn''t mind his men dying, but Nathan wouldn''t just let his people die. If not for the fact that his partners in crime were worried about him dragging them in his mess; they are supposed to support him. If he lost his men, they will at most, get more for him. They just didn''t care about people''s lives as long as it''s not theirs. "Stay away from him. If you want to protect someone; let it be our child. If there''s a way to get rid of him, I will. I will protect my baby too. Since he''s not satisfied with having me and still want her dead; then I don''t see why I have to keep enduring him. I will put an end to it and if I got out alive; I can also be with my baby." she said with determined gaze, but her tears didn''t cease falling. She has had enough. She''s tired of all this. She''s tired of coping with Shane, when he will try to find Diana at all cost now. "I won''t let you go back to him!" Alex said firmly this time, which made Stella looked into his eyes. "Don''t act rashly. I know how you must feel. You''re human, so don''t let it seem like he made you feel incompetent. He''s a monster. There''s a big difference between you two. It doesn''t mean you''re not a man Alex, It''s because you have people to consider, you have loved ones, people you''re scared of losing with a wrong move. Don''t give in to that feeling. If you lose it and decided to prove that you''re a man; you will end up becoming like him. Once people started dying because of your orders, Alex; you two aren''t different anymore. It''s just a matter of how many people died because of you and him." Stella said. Alex''s expression went pensive. That''s right! It''s exactly what he''s thinking. He wanted to gather people from his connection and go against him, which will surely results to lost at both sides. He really do feel worthless, but Stella was right; they won''t be different from each other. He need to find an alternative approach. "I understand." he said and wiped her tears with his thumbs, which she didn''t evade this time. "Give me a chance to make redemption. I''m sorry for everything you''ve been through. Can you not push me away after all this is over?" Alex asked. Stella was surprised by his word. "We are not enemies Alex. If you don''t mind, if you don''t find me dirty for sleeping with that bastard; then we can still be friends. We have a child together after all." she replied casually. Alex wanted to explain that he meant more than friends, but still decided to take it at her pace. He leaned in and kissed her forehead, which made Stella''s heart race madly, but still maintain a straight face, as she didn''t want to care about heart at this point in her life anymore. Pulling back, Alex forced a smile, trying to act friendly as she surely wanted for now. "You''re not dirty Stella. You''re the best woman I''ve ever met in my entire life." He said and scratched his head. "After my mother." he added and both smiled. Chapter 180 - Sexual tension "You''re spoiling me Ethan." Diana smiled as she passed him her hair straightener. Ethan took it from her after cutting the portion he wanted to straighten and tied up the rest. He leaned and kiss her right cheek. "Let me spoil you." he said and winked at her through her dresser mirror, while Diana blushed in return. She has finally gotten her treatment, which she had no idea of. She didn''t know her cold has been cured. She thought it was just the last treatment for her wounds or whatever they claimed it was, since she only gave in because of Ethan''s persuasion. Her heart couldn''t stop racing as she looked at him. She felt blessed to have him and didn''t know how to pay him back for everything he''s doing for her. It''s been a week since her treatment, and she barely moved her muscle. This guy has been all over her since then. She was putting on a plain sleeveless pink knee length gown, while Ethan had on a blue plain Polo and a black gucci trousers. "Where did you learn to do all this. I thought you''re always busy with work." Diana asked, as she took the straightener from him again, while he cut another portion and was massaging oil on it. "From YouTube." he replied proudly, while Diana bursted into laughter. "Just because of me?" "Anything for my woman." Ethan replied with a smirk. This whole thing is overwhelming for Diana. It felt like a dream. If this is all dream then she didn''t wish to ever wake up. "Common sweetheart, don''t give that pensive expression now." Ethan whined, as Diana is about to go deep in thought again. She looked up and their eyes met. "When did you started being so cheesy?." she asked to escape her reaction. He has been calling her sweetheart for a while now, and it''s becoming a habit already. "Cheesy?" He raised his brow. "Sweetheart." "What''s cheesy about that?" "What can I do to pay back for all this. I feel like I''m taking advantage of you." She blurted. Ethan chuckled and began cutting another portion. "There''s no record of shared affection in relationship. We treasure each moment instead." he replied. "But I''m not doing anything for you." "You''re doing a lot by being with me, you did a lot by giving me a chance sweetest heart. But if you wish to do something in return; please be with me forever." Ethan replied. "That''s simple and mutual thingy. I want you to be with me forever as well. So give me another task." Diana said and watch him dropped the straightner. Her heart race as he leaned and their faces inches apart. "Does your waist still hurt?" he asked, and Diana shook her head, indicating it doesn''t. "Wanna know what I want in return?" he asked, which Diana nodded, biting her lower lip. Her imagination has started running wild. She has always wondered when they are gonna do it. She wanted to have a taste of him so badly, she''s very curious about the experience of sex. The few make out they had was very electrifying in her body. The tingling sensation when his hand made contact with her skin was very overwhelming. Well, if her waist still hurt, will she ever admit to it when his face looks so serious and seductive. But it didn''t anyway. Ethan wanted to carry her to the bed, but knew it was a bad idea with the way he''s feeling right now. Since the chair she''s sitting on could do the trick; he drew back the chair, rested both hands on the arm rest and closed the gap between their lips. He grazed his teeth on her upper lips and pulled back to look in her eyes that''s getting lustful, due to her imagination and assumptions. She reached both her hands around his neck and waited for him to kiss her. "I want to always do this." he said and closed in on her lips once more. This time, giving her a deep and passionate kiss which Diana responded to, with her heart racing non stop. He ravaged the inside of her mouth with his tongue and nipped hard on her lips, earning soft moan from her, which made him deepened it as those soft moan is making his body get more tensed and craving for what he didn''t want to do with her yet. He pulled back, so they could catch their breath and both stared intensely into each others eyes. "I don''t want to miss that. I want my lips to be able to kiss yours whenever it craved it." He used his hand to smooth the hair away from her face, to have a vivid view of her lustful gaze, he stared into her eyes before looking down on her lips that has deepened its hue, due to his nipping. He leaned in again and go for another round of kissing. This time demanding for his favourite. They sucked on each others tongue and teased it passionately, making Diana head spin. Her breathing got heavy, while her body started craving for his touches. Memories of their last make out flooded in, making her adrenaline rush at an increasing pace. He could feel the tense from her body, as she let out a soft moan and gripped his neck tightly, while deepening the kiss. Ethan pulled back and descent to her neckline, while Diana''s head swing forward to give him clear access, which he made good use of and sucked on it, earning him lustful moan, while his lips claimed territories by leaving bite marks everywhere it touches. While showering kisses and bites on her neck line, his hand finds its way to her gown and slowly lifted it up. He pulled back and pulled it off, while Diana made it easy, by standing up and lifting up her hands for easy removal. He held her waist to support her back on the chair, before blinking at the beautiful view in front of him, "I want all this to be mine alone. I want to be the only man that took off the clothes on you, want my lips to be the only one that touches your sweet skin." Each words are driving Diana crazy. She gulped as his lips touch her cleavage, while his hand went behind her, caressed her skin before unhooking her bra strap. Chapter 181 - I want to suck you too (R18) He took off the bra and was faced with her perky breast that''s calling for his tongue and lips, as the nipples were erected. He looked up at her eyes before leaning to kiss the left nipple. Diana body shivered at the contact. "Ethan, let''s go to the bed." she said and blushed as his smiling and lustful gaze met hers. "Your wish." he said and picked her up, while his hand began getting rid of her panties. Immediately her back touches the bed; she was already naked. He stood up and took off his Polo. Diana gulped as she stared at his well built body and skin tone. He bent and pressed his body to hers making Diana shivered at the contact. Their bare skin touching felt so good that she didn''t want him to get up. Her hands went around him to keep him still. "I want our body to touches like this." He said, but his voice wasn''t as clear as before. It came out with a grunt as he''s deeply aroused. "I want all that too." Diana said in a low tone and caress his back. "Our heart beating against each other like this. I don''t want to part with, whenever I''m with you Ethan. I love you so much." she confessed. He lifted his body slightly and kissed her lips briefly before descending down to her breast. "I love you too." he whispered and slammed his mouth on her left breast, sucking on it crazily, making Diana''s toes curl. "Hmmm¡­.aaaaahhh." she moaned as her hand travelled through his hair. His hand steady the tickles as his thumb toy with the left nipple. He took his time with the breasts as he wanted to have complete taste of her entire body. Diana''s eyes were shut tightly as he sucked on her breast like a hungry wolf, while his hand cupped her waste and reached for her butt. "Hmm¡­.ohhh." Ethan moan as he was able to get a grip of both bum, thanks to the fact that she lifted her lower body slightly, to give him a nice access. It feels so good that he gave it a good squeeze, which made his sucking on her breast got more aggressive. "Oh god!" Diana moan in a whimpering tone, her toes wiggling on their own, at the pleasure. Releasing her bum, his hand gripped her thighs, while all the veins on his body budged crazily, as he groan hungrily. This is why he didn''t want to come to a bed. It''s hard holding back from having her all these while, but he couldn''t control himself at this rate. His hands held her thighs still, as he began kissing her all the way down to her belly bottom and finally reached down to her entrance. Diana heart race as her body anticipated what''s to come. Feeling his tongue came in contact with her entrance; she held her breath and bit hard on her lower lip, while her hands cupped in a fist with the poor quilt in between. "Ah!" she exclaimed as his tongue tickled her clit. Her chest heaved, while she moaned loudly as his mouth began to ravage her entrance. "Oh¡­..god...Ethan please.." "Are you okay?" Ethan asked after lifting up his head and looked at her as she breath heavily. Hearing no reply, "you want me to stop?" he asked in a muffled tone and she quickly shook her head, "Don''t s-stop please." she replied in a lustful tone. Ethan returned back to business, while he increased his licking. Taking her entire entrance into his mouth and tickled the available with his tongue. "F*ck! god! Ahhhhh." Diana is nearly going crazy at this rate. It''s more than the first time. Her entire body felt restless. She felt like asking him to stop, but didn''t want him to stop at the same time. The feeling is crazy and deeply overwhelming. "Ooh my god! oh ah! E-ethan." The more those moans came, the more Ethan was feeling encouraged, he began moving his head in between. "I''m coming." she said in a low tone, as she wasn''t feeling ashamed like the first time. Without replying to her, he began licking her in a fast motion, which made her came in his mouth. Diana body felt light as if a heavy load got lifted from her shoulders and breath in and out heavily. He finally pulled back and released his hold on her thighs, which has made her unable to move away. He reaches his right thumb to tickled her clit, while licking her juice on his lips. As she moaned for him, he slowly inserted a finger in. "Hmm." She hummed in response before moaning as the finger penetrated in and out of her region. He let out the finger and made it two. She pressed her lips together as that hurts a bit, but it only did for a while before the sweetness took over. "Aaaaaahhhh¡­. Ooooh" After getting her body accustomed to the two finger, "should I try three?" Ethan asked and she nodded her head. "Ah!" she winced as he was about to thrust it in. ''That hurts.'' she thought but soon get through it after few penetration, while he reached up to her level and pulled her into a kiss to get her mind half away from it. His left hand fondle with her breast, while he kissed her and was thrusting his hand inside her at the same time. Diana''s head felt fuzzy as the pleasure came from different directions and she didn''t know which to focus on, while she moaned in his mouth. Ethan groaned and shut his eyes as he could barely hold up much longer. He has already came in his trouser once. He was stunned as Diana suddenly flipped him over. ''She''s so strong.'' he thought. His hand has been let out from inside her. Diana summoned the courage and leaned closer to his ear, "I want to suck you too." she whispered, making shiver run down Ethan''s entire body. Chapter 182 - Did it reach up to your throat? {R18} "You sure?" He asked and Diana slowly nodded, averting her gaze from his, as she''s feeling shy at the words that just escaped her lips. Reaching for his lips; she kissed it and made sure she''s in control this time, which Ethan gladly succumb to. While kissing him; she didn''t have experience with this stuff, so she reached her left hand to his nipple, just like he did her''s. Ethan groaned as she tickled with it and held her neck to deepened the kiss, but Diana got hold of his hand and moved it away from her. Looking up with confidence, "it''s my turn now." she said, while Ethan only blinked and raised up both hands in surrender. Diana chuckled at his chest, before reaching for his tiny left nipple and began sucking on it, while Ethan groaned out moan. His eyes fell on her curvy hips and nice round butt, and felt his manhood hardened more, making him grunt. He wanted to dive into her so badly. "Aaaaahhhh." he moaned as Diana''s hand touches his third leg that still resides in his trousers. Diana heart skipped as her hand touches it, while her lips reached up to his neck line and showered it with kisses, as her hand slowly gripped his d*ck and began massaging it slowly. Ethan shut his eyes and couldn''t restrained himself and reached his hand down to her hand that was on his d*ck and encouraged it to squeeze harder. Diana shyly rose up and looked into his eyes, bit her lower lip, before moving backwards on her knees and stopped at the center of his thighs. She slowly loosened the woven rope that tightened the trousers around around him and pulled it down. She gulped at the erected d*ck, that''s pushing out in his boxer, with the area damped from his release. She''s ashamed to look at him now, as she pulled the boxer, but opened her mouth wide and forget about shame when she saw the size and length. Ethan chuckled at her expression, "I''m tall for a reason you know.." he said, and Diana nodded her head in confirmation. She got hold of it and began moving her hand up and down, before looking up at his lustful gaze, while his encouraging moan made her reached out her tongue to tease the cap. Feeling the taste of his juice on her tongue; she took a mouthful of it and began sucking on it slowly. "Ohhh...f*ck!" Ethan moaned, which excites her. She increased her pace and sucked on it harder, giving it her all and getting awarded with lustful groan and overwhelming grunt. She raised her head and use her tongue to lick the entire thing, down to his balls, also moving her head in between as if wanting to swallow him whole. The urge to wanting to please him, got her aroused and making her forget the word ''shame.'' She made sure to give him a good suck, to the extent that she couldn''t stop him from reaching for her. It''s like his strength has doubled, as he got up and flipped her over. He hovered above her and kissed her wildly, while his hand roam her entrance, preparing her body as much as he can, before rising up, looked at her entrance and got hold of his d*ck, give it a massage and looked up at her. "Should I?" he asked. He didn''t plan for this, but couldn''t help it. Diana nodded, while her body tensed, as the size is kinda frightening. He tickled her entrance with the tip, before shoving it in a little. "Ah!" Diana exclaimed at the impact. It hurts like crazy, which made her moved up her waist subconsciously. Ethan couldn''t stop at this rate either. They are here already, there''s no point in going back, "I will try again." He said in a moan-like tone, as he couldn''t wait to go inside her and have her to himself. Diana nodded and prepared herself this time. She recalled when she told him she''s accustomed to pain. ''Damn! this is different.'' she thought. Supporting her waist with one of his hands, while his other hand supported his d*ck and dived in. This time, he thrust it in at once, making Diana gasp, but her lips was captured in his before she could let out a scream that wanted to come. She breathes in and out heavily as she felt him inside her, while she wrapped her hands around his neck and gobbled on his lips wildly. "Oh..ahhh" she moaned as his waist moved back and forth. "Better now?" He asked in a muffled tone, that clearly made it obvious he''s trying hard to control himself. "Yeah!" He moved back and jerked inside her, earning him a whimpering moan. "Aaaaah¡­..ooohhhhh¡­.f*ck." Not being able to restrained himself anymore; he began increasing his pace, which made her moan loudly, as the pain mixed with pleasure and her body is excited with the feeling. "Oh...my..god! Aaaahhhh¡­.oohhh." Diana lustful moan and Ethan muffled grunt filled the room, as both dwell in the pleasure of their exercise. Seeing that she''s well adjusted to the thrusting; he began jerking hard, as he held her waist to keep her still. "Oh.. f*ck!" Diana exclaimed, but it actually felt good. The feeling of having him inside her and both moaning in pleasure. She can''t believe she finally did it. It felt like a dream, but damn! they are still in the middle of it right now. Ethan''s on the other hand has been waiting for this day for a long while now. All his d*ck suffering finally came to an end. He lost count of the number of times he had to turn on the shower on himself and spent a lot of time in the tub, just to calm himself. Feeling himself about to cum, he began thrusting deep and fast inside her, making her gasping and moaning his name. He let his juice inside her in between the hard thrust, before letting out his manhood from inside her. With her leg still wide open, he rested his lower body on hers and supported his upper body''s weight on his elbow, while he bore his contented gaze into hers. He looked down on her lips and kissed it lightly. "Are you okay?" he asked after pulling back, while he played with few locks of her hair. Diana nodded her head and Ethan smiled, "did it reached up to your throat?" he teased and she blushed harder. Chapter 183 - Define tired (R18) "Did you like it?" he asked. "Mmm" was Diana''s reply, which made Ethan''s smile deepened. Diana''s mind wasn''t entirely with him. She could still feel his d*ck poking her. It hasn''t softened at all, but seem to hardened more. "Did it hurt?" he asked again. "Hey!" Diana covered her face and bit her lower lip while his waist moved in between her thighs. Before she knew it, his d*ck has been positioned at her entrance. "You''re so sweet." He said, making her moved her hand and looked into his eyes, while her body craved for the rod at the entrance to dig in. "Wanna go again?" he asked, but was already moving in before she could reply, making him get a moan instead. "Aaaaah¡­.oooohhh Ethan¡­ oh.. Ah." She moan crazily as he was a bit aggressive this time. He moved in very deep and fast that the slap of their flesh could be heard. He kissed her lips and began muttering sweet nothings. "I love you so much aaaahhhh¡­.ooohhhh." Diana grunt out her reply, "I love you too hmm." The love making went on till he came again. Diana couldn''t think clearly, but felt that they are being careless. She''s not well knowledged about sex but was sure they should use protection or something. She wanted to ask but didn''t know how to table it and moreover, she believed he knows better and also their lips has already met again, making her unable to process the thought more, while she breath in and out at the lingering pleasure. She wrapped her hands around his neck, kissed his lips, and giggled as he rolled to the side and got her on top of him. He buried his face in her neckline and pressed his lips deeply on her skin, while he hugged her body to his, as if wanting to get her body melted into his. Diana face turned serious, while her body felt contented. She''s happy to give herself to him and glad to have him. She could feel how much he loved her from his every action. His kisses, his hugs, his stares, practically his everything makes her feel special. She felt love and he didn''t have to say the word to make her understand that he really do love her. Pulling back from kissing her neck, he laid back his head and looked into her eyes, while one of his hand release his hold on her and arranged her messy hair, "thank you." he said. Diana smile shyly and kissed his lips. "It''s my birthday today." Diana said. "What!" Ethan exclaimed in disbelief, before shutting his eyes, feeling awful. "Damn it!" Diana smiled at his reaction and rested her head on his chest, "it''s nothing. I''m glad it''s today we did it and I''m glad it''s with you." she said with a smile as she listens to his heart beating in her ear. "I didn''t know, I''m so sorry." Ethan said in a moody tone. Diana didn''t want to ruin the mood, but just thought it felt nice to actually got laid on her actual day, without planning beforehand. It''s funny to her and thought he would find the coincidence funny as well. "Don''t take it too seriously. Today is the birthday I just learnt about, while next week is the one I''ve known all my life. Nothing special about it, it''s just a birthday anyway. Never cared about it except the number it added to my age." She chuckled at her last sentence. Ethan still felt bad, but his d*ck didn''t care about all that, as it remains hard and still ready to strike at any time. "There''s a lot I didn''t know about you. The day is still young, let me¡­" his word fell short as her lips met his. Wanting to go back into their former mood, she reached down her hand to his d*ck and stroke it lightly, which earned her a muffled groan from him. He tried to stop her, as he still felt not so good, "are you tired already?" She teased. Ethan narrowed his eyes at her question, "define tired." he requested, but knew they had to talk after this and also make up for today. There''s a lot they didn''t know about each other. Diana smiled and got into a sitting position on top of him, while Ethan''s eyes glued at her perky breast and pressed his lips together, while his Adam apple moved. "Tired is when that didn''t move," she pointed at his Adam apple, while Ethan''s lips stretched into a smile. "Tired is when," she leaned and nipped at his neck line, before moving down, taking his nipple into her mouth and grazed it with her teeth, making Ethan body moved by itself and a "hmm" was heard. Diana raised her head and looked at him with a sly smile, but she knew she would end up screaming soon, but really enjoy this moment and wanted more of it. "Tired is when that sound didn''t come out." she said, but Ethan couldn''t smile now, as he couldn''t wait to have her once again, so he tried to reached his hand to the twins staring at him, but to her disappointment; Diana moved her body backward and evade his hand. She smiled at his gaze that''s very lustful, unlike someone who was feeling bad a while ago. "Are you satisfied with the definition?" she asked after moving back and was sitting in between his legs, and got a hold of his d*ck. Ethan cleared his throat and couldn''t reply, which earned him a smirk from her, but deep inside; Diana was wondering what came over her, but find it fun as Ethan suddenly become obedient, as if scared to say something that will make her change her mind. "Tired is when I massage this and you asked me to stop." She said and Ethan quickly replied her, "don''t stop." "Good boy." she said and took the long rod into her mouth once again, giving him a good and passionate suck than the previous one, as she''s more confident now. Ethan''s breath got heavier and heavier, as he moaned out loud "ohhh...ahh...hmmm." He got up all of a sudden, making her raised her head and was pulled in a deep crazy kiss that made her winced as she could feel her lips being cut, but he didn''t pull back and deepened the kiss, both feeling the metallic taste of blood in their mouth. Pulling back, both breathing heavily and stared into each others eyes. "Wanna know my own definition of tired?" he asked. Diana''s heart skipped. She knew she''s in trouble, but felt excited at the same time. "I didn''t ask." she said as she was being turned around. "I still want to tell you anyway." he said and caress her bum, while he position himself behind her. "Tell me." Diana replied. "Go lower please." he said and position her as she wasn''t sure where exactly to lower. "Well, tired is when I began going in like this," he paused and slowly enter her from behind, while she let out a sharp breath and hummed. "and you protest." he added and dive in completely, both flesh touching. "Oh Christ!" she exclaimed. "Are you tired?" he asked as he moved back and forth slowly, while holding her waist for support. "Ah..god! I didn''t protest did I?" she replied in a lustful tone, and "oh fuck!" she exclaimed as he suddenly increased his pace. Hearing most of her moan coming in exclamations, he halted. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, but go easy please." she replied and let out a whimpering laugh. "I can stop if you want." "Don''t stop." After a few thrusts, "faster." she demanded again. It went on for a while, before turning her over and go for another round before letting it out and laid beside her, hugging her body to his tightly, while both let out a contented sigh. "Let''s do this more often." Diana whispered. Ethan: "...." Chapter 184 - Happy Birthday (R18) Ethan couldn''t help hugging her more tightly, "it will be an honour darling." he spoke up. Diana smiled at his reply. It''s shameless, but she really wanted them to be so close like this. She''s not sure if it''s because most people stay away from her almost all her life, but her body, heart and soul crave this feeling of being in someone''s arms. Not hearing him speak, but could detect lots of words from his every action with her. It felt so nice, making her heart race nonstop. "Happy birthday." Ethan said. "Thank you." Diana replied, hugging him more tightly, their bare skin touching. "What are your wishes?" He asked. "It came true already." Diana replied. "I want to know them." He urged. "I wish to have around me, people who care and I get to know they did, instead of being around people who always seem like they have a gun pointed to their head, which was making them endure my present. You''re here with me today and I could tell you cared," Ethan kissed her forehead and cut in, "yes, I do." he affirmed. "And also, I get to meet my parents and understand how much I meant to them." She added. "They are your parents, you will mean the world to them." Ethan said and Diana nodded. "What would you expect from me on this day?" He asked. Diana smiled and felt like replying honestly. She pulled back and looked into his eyes, and then his swollen lips, "if I''m going to tell you what I want, will you do it?" She asked. Tucking a few strands of her hair behind her hair, he split her bangs into two with his finger and let them moved to different direction, before placing a deep kiss to her temple, "I will do anything, just say the word." Diana heart warm at his action. "I want to stay like this with you all day, both our bodies glued together like this. I want to move when you do, you move when I do. I want to feel your warmth all day, fall asleep in your embrace and when I woke up; you will still be asleep and I get to stare at you, trace my fingers on your brows and wherever I feel like, till you wake up from the tickles." she paused and smile. "You''re hard." she said as the young man beneath is telling her how much effect her wish is bringing to the big man, whose gaze remained glued to hers. His eyes moving from staring at her lips as they part, letting those words escaped, before admiring her happy expression as those words kept coming out. His heart raced maniacally, while it warmed at the same time. He never thought he would feel like this with anyone, but his feelings for this girl he just make into a woman, his woman, grow each day. "That sounds beautiful." he said, "don''t mind the hardness, it won''t relax, not after we are about to make those beautiful wishes come true." he said. Diana inside bubbled in excitement at his reply. "You will do it?" she asked. "I want it more than you do." Ethan confessed. He worried each time she''s not with him, so having to spend a whole day wrapped around each other is a blessing. "You don''t mind celebrating next week right?" He asked. "I don''t celebrate birthdays." "You don''t want memories of the past?" "No, it''s not that. Even if I do celebrate; I will choose the fake date and only know the actual date in my head." She said, which make Ethan''s heart feel at ease. A chance to make amend. "Are you happy?" "I''m very happy." "What''s your favorite colour?" "Blue, you?" She asked after replying. "you." "I''m a colour?" "You''re my favourite in everything. I don''t care about things that much, and I don''t despise either." Ethan replied and Diana''s heart raced more. "Can I change my answer?" "No lies, I meant what I said." He replied, smiling. "I want you to be my favourite from now as well." "Cheesy." "Hahaha, have you ever dated before?" she asked. Ethan rolled his eyes, making her chuckled, "you''re first and already the last." "Nice reply, I love it." "Speak your mind." "Haha, how do you know I have something else to say." She asked. "My mind reading mode activated itself." "Common. Before I asked the question, can you guess something I''m possibly thinking now?" "Hmm let''s see¡­" he peck her lips and look deep into her eyes with his brow furrowed playfully, making her chuckled. "Your mind still lingered on my d*ck?" "Hey! how shameless! can''t you whisper your reply in my ear." "...." "What?" "You''re not tired?" "You want me to define tired again?" "I think my future is going to be more brighter than I''ve imagined." Ethan said, his insides bubbling with excitement. "That makes the two of us." reaching down her hands to his dick, "he doesn''t get tired easily as well." "You really don''t mind another round?" he asked, his head screaming, ''say yes! say yes!'' Freeing herself from his embrace, she climb on top of him like a professional, based on what she has read and watched, while Ethan watched with interest, what she wanted to do. She lifted herself up, shut her eyes as she positioned his dick at her opening and slowly lowered her body on it. "Oh god!" "Ah! you!" she exclaimed as Ethan moved up his waist, making her snail-like movement come to an end, and see him smirk at her. They went through another round of love making, which she enjoyed and regretted at the same time. The position wasn''t bad, but her underneath is throbbing after getting off, but that was her own ending as the dude isn''t through yet. She finally know tiredness after he handled her without restraint this time around. Her exclamations didn''t make him stop this time, but encouraged his deep and aggressive penetration. They both breath heavily after separating the contact. "Are you tired now?" he asked. "I''m very very tired." she said in a low tone, that''s unlike her usual one. "Good! that''s more like it." Chapter 185 - Whats so special about me "Was that on purpose?" Diana asked. "Let get you clean up before we talk more." Ethan said with a sly smile, making Diana hit his chest playfully and pouted her lips as he picked her up and headed toward the bathroom. It''s now he realizes they were in her room. "I''m not taking a shower in your room, let''s head to mine." he said, making Diana rolled her eyes. "We just screwed in my room." "where did you learn to use such words?" "Just because I''m 26 and haven''t been screwed doesn''t make me innocent HELLO!" She trained at a camp, where they use those sort of words everyday. It has become a slang and doesn''t mean much. Ethan laugh hard at her reply, "what can I say? I think I''m gonna go crazy with the rate you''re making my heart pound." ''I love that last sentence!'' Diana screamed in her head. "You don''t look tired anymore." Ethan teased. "I am, but can manage another go." Ethan. "....." Somehow, both felt closer and free. They exchange naughty talks and laugh out loud, and during all this; Ethan made sure their body didn''t break contact for more than 5 minute before reaching for her again. He put on his trousers and picked her up again. He covered her body with a piece of fabric and left for his room. He still refused to bath in hers. Diana admitted within herself that he''s strong headed, once he meant something; he will make sure it remains so. They took a shower together and took the initiative to roam their hands on each others body, shared kisses and made naughty demands. They went through another make out session like there won''t be another day, except today. It didn''t lead to sex, since Ethan assume she might get hurt if it goes on too much, but was more pleasuring and almost sex-like. After leaving the bathroom, with her in his arms, still making naughty remarks with each other and both laughing happily; they head towards his bed and he set her down. He had on his boxers, while Diana was putting on his shirt. Well, both find their naked idea not so good after their make out in the bathroom. The more they stare at each other''s body, the more they want another round to happen, which of course is a bad idea for now. Her stomach grumbled and Ethan knew it was time to feed her. Based on their earlier decision, they headed to the kitchen and didn''t have to tell Sarah to excuse, before she ran away at their shameless appearance. Even Diana who is over possessive didn''t question but laugh. They both treated the woman like a parent figure. Diana wrapped her arm around his waist all through his cooking, while they shared quick kisses after she roamed her hand on his chest too much. They both eat after and returned to his room, where he laid flat on the bed and have herbon top of him, her head on his chest while his hands wrapped around her waist. "I love you so much!" he broke the silence and Diana smiled. "You should sleep." he added, stroking her back. "Not yet." "You''re very strong darling." "Why haven''t you dated till now?" Diana began voicing her curiosity. "Because I don''t believe love existed till I met you." "What''s so special about me? I''m not even pretty, but you''re so handsome." Ethan smiled at her word, "beauty isn''t everything and also, in my eyes; you''re beautiful, more worthy to look at than most claimed perfect woman who let their look got in their head." "Savage!" "You can''t imagine darling, be happy with how you''re created. Their are people who wish they could match up with your look, just as how you want to be more beautiful. It''s a cycle that never ends, so don''t stress over it. Those who really care for you wouldn''t mind your appearance. Also, those who reason like a human being should, because I don''t understand what''s there to dislike in a person because of their look. As long as their character is good, I''m cool. And you''re beautiful Diana, once ugly though¡­" "You!" Diana who was already getting emotional over his analysis suddenly raise her head and glared at him. "You were silent and I wanted to confirm if you were sleeping already," seeing her relaxed her glare, "was that what you expect me to say?" he added. Diana reach up and bit his lips playfully, while both chuckled, "how dare you say that!" "I don''t lie." "You said I''m beautiful and still claim I''m ugly, one of those two is a lie, so cut the crap about not being a liar, you big bad liar." Diana pouted her lips, while her hand roam his hair. "I like your reaction when I call you that. It''s where our relationship started and those response got my interest piqued." "Really?" "Hmm. I started craving those expressions you give when I tease you, which of course, you my darling took seriously. I want to keep seeing it and before I knew it, I started observing something on you that I don''t usually care about and you slowly got me. How I ended up this crazy about you is best known to our creator." Ethan cut the story short as Diana''s eyes were getting watery already. A lot of things made sense to Diana now. It''s not her face he loved, which means she didn''t have to care much about appearance. She took a deep sigh as he wiped her tears and hug her body to his, more tightly. "What about you?" he asked. Diana smile. "I''m not sure, but I think the first time I find myself think much about you is when you visited my place. When you left; a knock came in and my heart raced. I anticipated to see you and felt disappointed when my sister came in. I wanted the person who came to be you and didn''t wish to see another person''s face at that moment. Perhaps it''s where it started, because I don''t give a damn about men to the extent of feeling disappointed. I usually curse and rolled my eyes, but that day; it affected my mood." Diana said. She has thought about this as well and it''s the only logic reason to when she started caring. "I''m glad I came that day then." He said with a smile. "How did you learn all the, you know sex stuff and all?" Diana asked what she''s been so curious about while in her room. He hasn''t dated before and doesn''t have interest in woman and also, he''s a busy man. Ethan was caught off guard by her question. He smirked at her and giggled, "darling, you don''t question how a baby realize food shouldn''t go into the nose but the mouth." Diana. "...." Chapter 186 - Shane woke up Watching her sleep so soundly beside him after their talks and cuddles; he smile and his gaze softened. "Says the woman who''s talking of waking up soon." he muttered softly, while feeling the happiest. When Diana finally woke up, all thanks to the parasitic creatures in her stomach grumbling and wanting to get fed; she was surprised to see the beautiful eyes staring into hers. "Good morning!" Ethan greeted. "You''ve got to be kidding me." Diana sprung up and got in a sitting position, "was I drugged?" she asked and was pulled back to lay on his chest, "thank you." Ethan whispered. "For yesterday and for being in my life." he added. .... Meanwhile, Shane who has finally gotten his surgery opened his eyes. He was lying on a hospital bed in a private villa owned by the doctor recommended to his assistant Michael. The doctor perform his surgery at his place and demand high pay. He was very skilled and doesn''t make mistakes. He''s well respected and only let his patient leave after confirmation has been made that he was done with his part. He''s also known as fast finger, as he didn''t have time for ceremonies and get his work done as soon as possible. Shane felt his inside throbbing him. Memories of the fight with Diana flooded in. He didn''t dwell much on it, because he''s sure Diana must be dead by now and also, Nathan must have paid for training her to come for him. He look beside him, expecting to see his men around, but couldn''t find anyone. The doctor who was monitoring him from the cctv in the room made his way towards his room. Shane tried to take a deep breath, but felt his lungs hurt. He felt a sharp pain in his neck area as well. He started feeling hot all over, as if the heat is traveling all over his body. Beads of perspiration surfacing on his forehead. "What exactly did that bastard¡­" his voice came loud but slowed down and "did to me." become something he only knew he said, but couldn''t hear. His brow crease and his fists were clenched tightly and yes! he released it quickly as it hurts as well. ''That bastard! It''s a pity I didn''t get to kill you with my own hand.'' he thought. His mind drifted to Stella. Even though it''s a wishful thought and knew he needed to tame her before she cooperate with his demands; he still wish she was by his side when he opened his eyes. He told himself she''s still mourning her bastard, which was why she wasn''t present, but still craved to see her. ''Why can''t she return my love? I hope she knows her place now and give in or her ex lover will be next.'' A lot of thought kept passing through his head. To be honest, he''s scared. He''s not sure how long he''s been laying down from Diana''s needle effect and didn''t like that he had no idea what Stella has been doing in his absence. Those thoughts were just to assure himself that he still has something to use to control her. He can''t lose her, she''s his everything. He could have given her the world if she hasn''t chose to defy him and make him use threat to keep her, but also felt glad that she doesn''t show her weak side to him. Even though he knew she''s hurting; he''s glad she hid it well. It was to make him unable to mock her but he didn''t want to see it either. It broke his heart, if there''s one inside him. It''s the reason why he knocked her out at the fight scene. He didn''t like the fact that she broke. She wouldn''t think twice before glaring at him and curse when she couldn''t control herself, but actually tried to kneel in front of him because of that bastard child of hers. If she hadn''t attempted that; he would have made her watch, but at the same time; he''s glad she didn''t witness the humiliation he suffered from her bastard. The door opened and a young man came in, putting on a red trousers and a white T-shirt. The way he carried himself was as if he''s the most important being on earth, along with the nonchalant aura surrounding him. He look beautiful and one could easily mistook him as a female if he had a female outfit on. He had his hands in his trousers pocket, as he made his way closer to where Shane laid. He let out one of his hand and run it through his silver hair, pouted his lips like a spoilt brat, but his expression still remain the same, like the person staring at him right now is nothing. Shane look at his pouted lips and furrows his brow due to his lack of respect. He''s young and should probably be in his late twenties, but was looking down on him like their age is other way around. The doctor confirmed he''s fine with the expression he gave him. "When would you like to get discharge?" he asked in a baby like tone, sweet and innocent to the ear. ''Is he the doctor?'' he thought and relaxed his furrowed brow. "Where are my boys?" Shane asked. "You weren''t pregnant when you got here." the doctor replied. Shane gaze turned sharp and piercing, but the dude remained unaffected. "If you don''t state a specific date, I will choose one for you." he said. Shane felt like standing up and got hold of his neck, but his brow hurt from the furrow, making him wonder if he could deliver a punch for now. "I''m not recovered yet." he said, but already plan on how he will shut that pretty mouth of his, when he gets better. "Your skin are as pure and smooth as that of a new born. Which part of it hasn''t recovered?" The guy asked, crossing his arms in front of him. Chapter 187 - The rude doctor Shane look into the dudes eyes and wondered what he''s talking about. "I''m not sure about how I got here. Can you enlighten me on my condition and where I am?" He asked. The doctor tsk and wiggled his pouted lips playfully, "I might consider if you add ''please'' at the end of the request, but you didn''t, so NO!" he emphasizes the rejection, making Shane shot him a glare, which in turn earned him the still pouted lips like an innocent child. "Please." Shane said, but knew the guy will pay for this, but still gotta know what''s going on, so that he wouldn''t make a rash decision. He needs to bring Stella to his eyes reach. The reply from the doctor infuriated him again, "I might believe you meant the ''please'' if you didn''t glare before saying it." he said turned to leave. Even though Shane is feeling hot; the room temperature can freeze the blood in someone''s body. "Since you didn''t state a specific date, I will decide for you." he said as he left. "Hey! what''s today''s date? come back here, I''m still talking. Where exactly are those bastards?" Everything coming out of Shane''s mouth was only known to him as his voice has went low again. Getting outside the room; the doctor rolled his eyes and tsk once more. He wonders how Shane got Aroma''s needles on him and has researched on Shane after spotting the holes on his skin. Also, based on his files that was sent from the hospital that operated on him, Shane''s condition is definitely related to Aroma''s needles. After his findings on Shane; he realizes the kind of person he was and also, even though Shane didn''t know his face; he finds out he''s the one that has tried to reach him in the past. After trying to come up with Aroma''s style and couldn''t; Shane researched and learn about him. He offered a lot of money to get him then, but he turned a blind eye to it. He''s not someone who work for people and not interested in having people work under him. Just like Aroma, almost everything he knows were his inventions and doesn''t share the knowledge. Even though Nathan could use the needle; he had no idea how to make one. While Aroma got effects on needles; this dude got his on scalpel. His mind drifted to Aroma and wondered how she''s doing. It''s been a while since they met. They were three in number and he''s the only male. There are some things only three of them discover and didn''t share with the world which remain deadly weapons, with the knowledge only known to them. Sometimes they have a discovery, but created it into something deadly to their own taste, but same antidote. Nothing lasts forever and he knew that, but he does miss those moments they went out for research. They were more than colleagues, as they do crazy things that only stay within them after it''s done. It''s none of his concern if Shane has issues with Aroma. He''s his patient and he doesn''t go back on his word. While Shane is in here, not even Aroma can dare attempt to hurt him. Once he discharge him, they are free to kill him, but not under his wings. Of course, he has a cure for Shane''s current condition, but Shane is rude and also, he''s not going to offer it for free even if he wished to, and it''s not entirely a cure, but will make his condition become like Diana''s. He will have to stay away from cold, which is better than the heat that will damage more of his organs, if it hasn''t started already. Shane who had no idea the person he has tried so hard to get to his side was the person that just left, was enraged and cursing inside his room. He slowly sat up. He unbuttoned the hospital gown and stare at his skin, fair enough, it was different from before. He squinted his eyes and started regretting offending the doctor. He really do need someone to tell him what happened. One look at his wounds, he could tell that it has undergone surgery, but his skin wasn''t like it used to be. ''Could it be that the rude bastard that just left did this?'' he thought. Of course, he hasn''t forgiven his rudeness, he just knew he was at a disadvantage for now. The two guys that was with him at the hospital and didn''t partake in their suicidal mission, was informed that he''s awake by the doctor and was already on their way to his ward. He buttoned up again and look at his side where a table sat, with 4 chilled bottle water on it. He picked up one, opened it and down the content. Immediately he did, he felt the heat in his body relaxed. Within a few minutes, he started feeling the air condition in the room to be chilly. His brow creased hard. "What''s going on?" he muttered. "Sir!" the door opened and two men well cloaked in a heavy sweater came in. They were glad he finally woke up and surprised as well. They couldn''t help but acknowledged the doctor skill. Shane doesn''t realize how much those guys he didn''t value their life could make him sigh in relief for laying eyes on them. Without them, he realizes he might end up pleading with the arrogant doctor, at least not after realizing his condition is not as simple as he thought. He''s glad he wouldn''t have to humiliate himself. That''s because those two boys showed up. He wanted to get mad at them, but calm as that realization settled in. They got in front of him and bow in unison. They wanted to express how glad they were to see him sitting after laying for laying down sick for more than two weeks but they are not privileged to, so instead; they had on their usual doll-like expression. "What happened?" he asked like a leader that he was, while the doctor who was listening and watching them rolled his eyes at the degree his aura took to turn. He''s curious if Aroma''s name will come up, since the guys will definitely explain what''s going on to him. The guys began giving Shane details about his health problem and how many days he has been sleeping. Chapter 188 - Oh! Wow! He didn''t care about the reporters and all. He knew health can be nurtured. The said lost boys can be replaced if his business got back on track, which he believed to be, since they told him Hannah is helping, with Michael monitoring things. If he survive and contact his partners in crime, they will aid him with men to serve him till he hunt for more. They are scared he lost, but he didn''t. They only need assurance that they won''t get in trouble because of him and everything will fall into place. He will get back at Nathan for sure, but now isn''t the time to worry about him. The first thing he asked was, "where''s my wife?" which they replied that she was taken away by the government people that came to arrest him. They couldn''t tell for sure who''s behind the people that came wasn''t after justice but came for Alex. Shane inside flared up in anger, but he knew getting his wife back will be easy. As long as it''s not people who could hurt her, then he''s cool. They have no evidence to back up their allegations. All they acted upon was based on a mere word and other assumptions. "Did that bastard die?" he asked. They replied that they are not sure about that, because she was saved by someone that night. "That bastard didn''t die after doing this to me? those useless being died without killing her?" Shane was furious now, while the doctor rolled his eyes at his pathetic questions. "Fine! It seems there''s a chance to kill her with my own hand." he consoled himself. He was starting to feel hot again, which made him quickly retrieve a bottle and drank some water again. Fear gripped his heart. He wondered if this is how he will be living his life from now on, but didn''t show it. He believed there must be a way out. Things money can''t solve are limitless and this annoying condition isn''t above money. "How many men do we have left?" He asked. "None of the bases survive the attacks, while those who went for them never returned. It''s just Michael, the two of us and two girls from Madam''s personal bodyguards who stayed behind." One of them explained. Michael made sure those two stayed behind just in case Stella wanted to start working, and had no idea that she was already being taken away while they were busy making those plans. ''5 men? how could that happen within two weeks?'' he thought, but still kept a straight face. His men wasn''t happy with those lost and really hope he will at least show a bit of sadness for their lost colleagues but didn''t even get any. They both look calm and held the urge to sigh. Shane asked other questions, like their location and all before his mind suddenly drifted to the doctor. "Who is that rude bastard with silver hair?" He asked. "Oh! Wow!" the doctor exclaimed and chuckled at how he got addressed. His men look at each other and both nodded before one of them spoke up. "He''s fast finger." he said. "What!" Shane couldn''t believe his ears. The same guy he couldn''t manage to meet despite all his offers and continuous attempt. The doctor, known as fast finger, whose real name was Austin grinned and kept enjoying the show. He had planned to switch off the screen since Aroma wasn''t mentioned except her boss and their organization, which he didn''t care about. But when Shane mentioned him; he couldn''t help but want to hear more. "That young doctor is the infamous fast finger? If I''m not mistaken Austin?" Shane asked with his eyes glowing with interest. "Yes sir!" his boys replied in unison. "Now I''m young and a doctor, how sweet." Austin smile, adjusted the laptop in front of him and rest his back on the handle of the chair he''s sitting on, craving for more show. Shane expression brighten up more and more. He believed that if he''s really the one, then there might be a solution for his sickness and also, having him is better than having those fools who kept dying like chicken. "What have you found out about him so far? his interest? weakness? anything?" Shane asked like an idiot, not letting the fact that he''s in the doctor''s lair sink in his head. He was so excited about the fact that he''s fast finger and the thought of what he could do, control, people that will bow to him and many more filled his head. It''s a wonderful opportunity that he wouldn''t let slide. Aside from Austin being deadly for his inventions, he''s well skilled in combat as well. He''s proud and he himself knows that, but doesn''t give a damn about people, except Aroma and their other partner. If he hadn''t discover Aroma hand work in Shane''s condition, he won''t be doing what he''s doing right now, but he''s glad he did, since hearing and seeing Shane addresses of him and expression is kinda fun. "My weakness? Cool!" Austin tched. "We aren''t allowed to roam around the villa. We have to remain where we were assigned, to not get on his bad side." One of them replied him. "What bad side, you idiots! what if he didn''t behave and needed persuasion? are you two sick in the head or something? what are the values of all the training you''ve had and still doesn''t know the right thing to do?" He was exasperated now. The two men were silent and couldn''t dare speak till he has cursed them to his heart''s content, got hold of the half remain water and downed the content, as his body is reacting again, while his men were holding the urge to shiver. Even though the cold couldn''t penetrate into the heavy pullover, their faces were bare and it seems like it''s going to freeze soon, while their boss was perspiring all over. "We were warned that he could ask for you to be taken away if we angered him. Your health is our priority, so we stay put. We apologize sir. Now that you''re awake; we will take the risk." one of them said, but Shane isn''t pleased at all. "You idiots! what happened to all your skills? you''re telling me you couldn''t get anything without alerting him?" Shane asked. "Sir, he has surveillance cameras everywhere in the building and we aren''t allowed to come in with laptops and phones, so there''s no way to infiltrate anything here." one said. "He got someone to hand us a mobile phone, with Michael''s call being on hold, while the person waited and took the phone after we''re done receiving the call." the other dude added. Shane finally calm and look around the room as a thought pop up. He wondered if there''s a camera here as well, because immediately he woke up, Austin appeared. All of a sudden. "Yes idiots! I''ve been enjoying your dramas from the start, please go on and make sure you book a hotel today. YOU''RE DISCHARGED!" he emphasizes his last sentence in a mocking tone, while Shane''s head snapped toward a stereo device hanging on the wall beside him, as that''s where the voice came from. Chapter 189 - Its poison "Since you heard everything, let''s talk." Shane replied, unmoved by Austin''s words and didn''t get angry for being called an idiot. Austin smiled. Of course he wasn''t angry but just wish to humiliate him, since he could see he''s a tempermental being, but since he''s calm, it''s not fun anymore. "Go ahead, I''m listening." Austin said. "Let''s see face to face." Shane replied calmly, while reaching for another bottle of water. The men were already having problems with their faces. Their lips has turned pale, yet they couldn''t complain. Not that Shane will listen anyway. One of them sneeze and Shane flashed him a glare, "sorry sir." he apologized and Shane took a deep breath after taking the water. "Talk now or forget it. Also, If you let those boys you gave birth to, stay longer in that room, then you will have a hard time finding your way out of my home while dragging 2 corpses along." Austin said. It is after his words that Shane finally look up at the boys and realize they are not in good shape. "You two head out, while I talk with him." he said. The two men didn''t know Austin could help them out and felt grateful. Even the person in front of them didn''t realize their condition, but the one staring at them from his laptop did. After the boys left, "Is there a way to end this heat issues?" Shane asked. Health first and plans after. "What''s my business with that?" Austin asked. "Name the price." Shane replied with confidence. The sound of laughter echoes in the room, "how much are you worth?" Austin teased. "Try me." Shane replied, not caring about the fact that his earlier conversation with his boys was heard by him. "A hundred million dollars?" Austin asked. "Done!" Shane replied. "Deal!" Austin replied. "I will be there in a few hours." he added. Shane was excited that Austin is interested in money. The amount is too much but he couldn''t go on like this and also, it''s a chance to entice Austin. "Instruct your boys to transfer the money to the account given to them and prepare a hotel for your discharge." Shane gaze darkened at Austin words, but he quickly controlled his temper. "Work with me." Shane spoke up. "I''m cool with my current profession, or do I look poor to you?" Austin asked. Shane could already detect that, despite his sweet voice and calm replies; he''s strong headed and was testing his patient. "I need your help." he spoke up. "I''m not doing charity." Austin replied again. "Name your price." Shane said with confidence again. He has spent a lot to try to meet this person in the past anyway. Austin sighed, "if the day runs out, you will get discharged without getting the cure." he said. "Don''t discharge me yet." Shane said. "I already did." "Tell me what you want and I will do it." Shane said, hoping he will ask for more money. "Tempting. Are you sure you can do whatever I asked to not get discharged today?" Austin asked, intentionally stating that it''s only about discharge. Shane knew he would have to stay first, before planning anything else, "fine! what do you want?" he asked. "Pick up the remote and switch it to heat." Austin said flatly, making Shane''s eyes went wide. "That''s torture." he said. "Yes! I don''t like your calm expression after insulting me in my house." Replied Austin, with his still calm voice, "I want to see your expression wrinkled. It will be fun to watch." he added. "I apologize for my rudeness." Shane said. "Kneel, and I might let it go." Austin said. Without a second thought, Shane got down from the bed and Austin was surprised that he actually wanted to do it, but then, "fine! I will get discharged today, but let''s talk about the cure and working for me." he said. Austin rolled his eyes at him, ''not fun.'' he thought. "I don''t work for people," he stated flatly. "Share a few knowledge with my men and you don''t have to consider working for me." Shane said. "Can you tell me how much you''re worth, that makes you this confidence that you can buy me." Austin said. Even though people thought Shane only rely on his cooperation; the income from his dirty work is scary. With confidence, "name your price." He said. "How about you get the hell out of my house." The sentence, ''name your price'' is getting on Austin''s nerves. Not being moved by his threat, Shane crossed his hands above his chest, "my treatment was paid for. I''m your patient, so you can''t tell me to get out. What if I said I''m not healed yet?" Shane wasn''t getting angry anymore. He wanted to tame the doctor. "Oh really! how about I kill you right there." With that said, a humming machine sound was heard. A part of the wall split apart and 4 machine guns moved out, directed at Shane, "no one will question me, if I do kill you right now." he added. Shane didn''t find his words as empty threat, as he has heard a lot about him, so he raised his hand in surrender. "Are we still on the cure deal?" Shane asked. "I don''t go back on my words." Austin said, while the guns were already returning back to the wall. Shane called in his boys after and instruct them to get the transaction done. Austin allowed them to a system to go through with the process and immediately the transaction was completed; he headed toward Shane''s ward. "I don''t want to freeze, so excuse me." He said as he got in, head toward the table and switched off the AC. Shane remained calm and stare at the arrogant bastard, who still has his lips pouted. If only he could get hold of his neck and snap it. He hasn''t given up on his attempt, but didn''t want to lose the opportunity to get rid of his sickness, in case the doctor remained strong headed. "It''s poison." Austin spoke up as he pulled out a syringe with a yellow liquid content in it. he connected a needle to it and pushed the bottom to get the content moved up, with a tiny drop appearing on the needle tip. Shane narrowed his eyes, but still laid still. "How is the poison acquired?" Shane asked. Austin smiled at him. It''s as if both dude hasn''t threatened each other a while ago, actually it''s Shane that got threatened. Shane acted natural like it didn''t happen, while Austin cooperated. "A deadly snake I think, or a scorpion, perhaps a fish." Austin spoke up in an uncertain tone. "Let''s get on with it." Shane said. The dude could tell he''s trying to gain from his knowledge already. Austin injected him and passed the fluid into his body. Shane felt like his entire being is getting frozen as the fluid travelled around his body. His body began shivering, while Austin watch with a big grin on his face. Shane tried to speak but couldn''t. He wailed out in agony and kept breathing heavily, while his neck started twisting like he was being rid of possession. "Control it or die if you want." Austin said calmly, "you don''t think I was joking when I called it poison do you?" he added. Immediately the effect settled after his long struggles and pain; the still cold effect in the room started to sink in, making his body went into the same attack Diana formerly had. Chapter 190 - Dont you miss me? Shane woke up and found himself being spread outside in the sun. His face seemed to have lost his colour as he breathed heavily. Austin was standing with his arms crossed, looking down at him with an innocent expression. "Heat is gone!" he said, indicating that he has done his part. "What happened?" Shane asked as his legs are still flapping once in a while. "Oh! I forgot to tell you that it will be replaced with a cold. Once you get exposed to too much cold, the poison will get activated and something similar to what happened a few minutes ago will repeat itself. Make sure to stay away from too much cold and you''re fine." Austin explained. "What!" Shane inside bubble in anger, "I paid you a hundred million dollar!" he barked. "And I cured the heat as I promise. Don''t bother asking if the poison can be cured, because your body can''t handle the process. Your organs are affected by the heat. If you hadn''t agreed that I cure it, you won''t last a week before my effort on your skin go to waste in the grave tsk." Austin explained. Shane calmed immediately. He can''t believe he would have died just like that. He didn''t doubt his word because of how he felt when he woke up. Every part of his body hurting from the inside immediately he made use of them. "You can leave when you''re able to stand up from the floor." Austin said and walked away with his hands in his trousers pocket. Shane has never felt this humiliated in his entire life, but couldn''t even get angry too much. He always considers himself above everyone but this dude can''t be toy with, not when he''s short on men and hope to convince him to work for him later. He can''t leave the country for now till he regains his health completely, as he wouldn''t face those government people, his wife and his partners in crime in this condition. ... Speaking of wife. Stella and Alex whom has started as friend has began awakening the feelings that was deprived of them by Shane. Both were seen watching a movie inside the living room in Alex''s villa. It was an action movie with lots of funny scenes, but then they decided to go childish a bit and began watching ''baby''s day out'' The movie where a little boy was kidnapped from his parents, but ended up messing up his kidnappers. The duo''s laugh filled the whole room each time the two men got it hard. Both were sitting on the sofa beside each other but maintained a decent distance. After Stella got discharged from the hospital, she was against staying at his place at first but Alex use the word ''friend'' to his advantage. They weren''t kids and doesn''t have to drag words too much, so as soon as Alex said he wanted to care for his friend, and hope Stella accept his help, unless she wanted to break their friendship already; Stella agreed without thinking much about it. Even though she didn''t like the idea, she didn''t want the opportunity of being able to see his face for a while till Shane came back slipped away from her grasp. She still loves him and she can''t deny that. He''s the only one she loved and will always love. Even if they can''t be together anymore, it wouldn''t change her feelings. Mel and Tony has came to visit them once after hearing the news and has offered to help, but like before, Stella refused flatly. The family part with one of their boys because of her and she didn''t want them to get involved in her life anymore. If Mel hadn''t threatened their friendship in the past, she wouldn''t have been secretly communicating with her and have her help the family that took Diana in. She had told her to forget she has a friend if she didn''t allow her to help and Stella couldn''t bear another loss. After the couple visited them, they were able to confirm that Diana is alright and was with Ethan. After Ethan contacted his grandpa, the man was still playing hard to get, despite the fact that he''s happy he called. He was still on Diana''s topic, which left Ethan no choice than to make Diana speak with the old man. The man was stunned that they were together and couldn''t contain his happiness. Speaking to the man make Diana excited as well. The two speak like they were kids and laughed happily. The man asked how Diana managed to get Ethan and Diana proudly explain that she''s a genius. She promised to fill him in on the details when they meet and he didn''t protest. He wasn''t expecting his ridiculous assumption that a stranger could make his stubborn grandson behave actually worked. He was out of options and admire Diana''s persistent then, which was why the idea came up and it actually worked. He felt excited and encouraged them to spend more time together. This is how Tony and Mel knew about Diana being well and informed Alex and Stella about it. Stella mood brightened up after the news, but still ask Mel not to visit again, at least till everything is fine, until the hope of finally being free from Shane came to pass. She didn''t want to drag them in her mess anymore. After both knew their daughter is back with the man she loves, they felt relieved and it miraculously improved their so called friendship. Stella stayed in the villa, while Alex came to visit after work and left for his home, to not make her uncomfortable for staying under the same roof. The fact that their daughter is happy, make them happy. They didn''t want to dwell in the past for now and decided to enjoy the present. She started feeling her heart race again after Alex began teasing her and complementing everything she had on. She was putting on a floral gown with flower pattern and Alex has complimented on it, making her blush and felt shy for acting like a kid. Alex kept stealing glances at her within the corners of his eyes. She has aged but her beauty didn''t fade. Her smile was mesmerizing that he couldn''t help but want to face her and take a good look, instead of peeping. He couldn''t believe that all his hate suddenly vanished within two weeks. Stella was so immersed in the movie, but suddenly realized that Alex wasn''t laughing with her anymore. Immediately her head sprung towards his direction, it''s too late for Alex to look away. He blinked and turned to look at her, not hiding his stares anymore. "You''re beautiful." he said. Stella looked down at her lap and was about to look away when his hand reach to hold her face still, making her looked into his eyes again, her heart already in a marathon. "Enough with your cheesy teasing." she said in a low tone to avoid the sudden change in the atmosphere. Alex moved closer to her, stroked her chin with his thumb "You don''t miss me?" He asked? Chapter 191 - Was it hard on you? {Stella''s POV} My heart leaped at his question. Did I miss him? Yes I do, more than he can imagine, but it''s no use now. I''m just gonna hurt myself more if I dwell in this delusion. I stared into his eyes and didn''t know what to say. "Did you miss me?" he asked again. "Alex I.." my words fell short as he moved closer and wrapped his arms around me. The warmth was so good that I didn''t want him to pull back. Should I hug him back? the question pop up and I clenched my fist, holding back the urge. My heart race non stop and felt scared. It''s been so long and he still make me feel this way. Probably because we didn''t part with a fight. I recalled him putting me to sleep as my body is feeling weird on the day everything changed for us. He was so against the fact that I didn''t want to visit the hospital. I recalled waking up and Maris informing me he went to confirm at the hospital if how I''m feeling isn''t bad for a pregnant woman. My heart warmed and I blushed hard. Despite being with him for a long time, I just couldn''t get enough of him. He''s so loving, caring, reasonable, mature and the best man I''ve ever met in my life. Those thoughts were still passing through my mind, while my face kept brightening up, when Maris teasing laughter brought me back. She coughed lightly after and we both giggled. I was very touched and Maris was so happy for me, not knowing that day is the last day I''m going to lay my eyes on him till I watch the news of his accident, seeing him covered in blood and being rushed away from the scene and when he visited my mall months ago. Shane was the one who showed me the news of his accident on his laptop, to make me understand my baby is next. Seeing him alive and breathing, I''m very happy and thankful. Feeling his warmth right now, I''m scared of the want my body craves. I want to hug back so badly. My heart leaped for the second time when his chin still remained resting on my left shoulder, while both his hands reached for my clenched fist which I relaxed immediately his hand touches them. He pulled my hand to wrap around his waist and I couldn''t bear to resist. Immediately he released his hold on my hand, he wrapped his arm around me again, "don''t hold back." he muttered. I don''t think I will let go even if he didn''t say that, but his saying it makes me hung onto that reason for what I did and said after. I snuggled closer and my hand stroke up to his back, "I miss you so much." I said, not knowing what came over me. I wonder why I''m being like this. I''m a married woman, married to a beast and most importantly, I''m not a teenager that should be reckless with her feelings. I didn''t know what he''s thinking but he remained silent, making me wonder if he heard what I said, or if he thinks of me shameless now. He pulled back and our gaze locked. I wanted to look everywhere but his eyes but couldn''t look away. Even though he escaped death, his face still carried this sickly appearance. He''s as handsome as always but for someone who has shared moments of closeness with him, I can tell his health isn''t as it usually was. This isn''t about aging but due to the impact of his long sleep. I noticed he couldn''t carry something too heavy for long, before his hands started shaking. He hides it but I still noticed since I usually steal glances when he''s not looking. I wanted to swallow hard on my saliva but didn''t want him to misunderstood, so I held it, more like holding my breath. He kept staring into my eyes and I could barely hold on much longer. A loud screech came from the movie we are watching. I recognize the voice of one of the kidnappers and immediately another sound echoes, I averted our gaze and gulped immediately, which I hope the sound will cover up. He didn''t say anything and kept staring at me. "Stop staring at me." I said in a low voice, while I kept my gaze glued at the screen. Right now, I''m not following what was happening in the movie, but my heartbeat and his burning gaze. We are still so close that I could feel the warmth radiating from his body and wanted to go back in time. A few minutes ago, when I was in his embrace and feeling it. He reached out his hand to my face and turn it to stare into his. I pressed my lips together and control my breath to avoid another situation where I have to gulp and not make him aware. Immediately our gaze locked, "was it hard on you?" he asked, and my expression went solemn. My racing heart steady itself and rage took over. I can''t believe my experience with Shane came up at this moment. What was I expecting? I anticipated something else. I didn''t know what it was, but anything, aside from that bastard. I don''t blame him for asking, but I''m happy right now and for once, I didn''t want to think about him, but if Alex didn''t ask; I will be worried about his feelings. The fact that he asked means he didn''t blame me and was worried. It''s nice, but I still didn''t like it. His hand slipped down to my neck area, making my adrenaline rush, as the thought of him wanting to kiss me overshadowed Shane''s one. His hand was warm, making me want to close my eyes. Stella what is wrong with your head. You''re here in the name of friendship. Let the past remain in the past and stop deluding yourself. I cautioned myself and quickly regained my composure. "Alex I''m a married woman and we are just friends now." Chapter 192 - When a used good falls into the right hand Immediately I said those words, his eyes got clouded with sadness, making me feel bad, but I''m scared with how I''m feeling now and didn''t like what will happen if I gave in to it. I''m like a used goods now. I can''t recall the number of times I had that bastard inside me. His moan of pleasure, his hands roaming all over my body, his naked body laying on mine after he''s done, our perspiration mating after our body is through. The feeling of having my body pleasuring the man that want my baby dead, the man that hurt the man I love. Everything was horrible. I held on because of hopes that a day like this might come. A day I will get to know my daughter is doing fine and will be happy. A day I will be this close to my love again. The day came, but I can''t let myself get too greedy. Looking into his eyes, I spoke again, "I only said I miss you because we agreed to be friends, please don''t misunderstand." I added. Seeing him not saying anything and not moving, I averted my gaze and blink non stop. Even though I said all that, I''m scared he will take it seriously and maintain a distance from me. "You''re married to me first Stella. Did you sign a divorce paper and forged my signature on it?" He asked in a sad tone, while his hand that was resting at my neck line return back to his side. Yes, I''m married to him as well. We registered our marriage after we eloped and had a mini celebration, go on dates and many more. We aren''t divorced, so I''m still legally his wife, legally married to two men. I got married to another like he doesn''t exist anymore. "No." I said. "I''m not forcing anything on you Stella, I just want to know, I want us to talk about it." he said. "It was hard." I muttered. "Did he hurt you?" Alex asked again. I understand the hurt he''s referring to. He was wondering if he raped me. "He didn''t." I replied honestly. Although he''s a crazy bastard, he never use violence on me. He cleaned me up himself after pleasing himself and returned me back to bed, help me select a night wear and wrapped himself around me all through the night. It''s not like I struggled, so I''m not sure if he''s capable of using sanctions. Aside from intentionally making me witness the gruesome scene of how he makes his men killed a human, he never did anything to hurt my feelings. He was into the idea of making food for me when we first married, but I refused to eat it and he stopped. He''s a psycho, a being that shouldn''t live among humans. I wonder if he thinks he''s showing love by doing all that, that lunatic. Alex heaved a sigh of relief after my reply. "I''m sorry you have to go through all that." he said. My eyes were already getting heavy with tears. I could tell he didn''t know exactly how to show that he''s sorry, but I''m cool. The fact that he understands me alone is enough. "Stella, could you consider us again if all this is over?" he asked and the World around me freeze for a minute. What did he just said? I was scared of wanting him with my used body and he want me? "Alex.." my voice came out low as he leaned closer, our lips inches apart. "You don''t have to answer me today," he paused, while his right hand reached for my neckline once more, his thumb caress my chin softly. I gulped to his face, as I couldn''t avoid it this time. I can''t believe we are like this when we''re no longer in our twenties. He continued after his lips stretched into a smile after my gulp, "take your time, as we still have a lot to get rid of before we can enjoy it, but please let me know if I can still have a chance, if we can still be together." He said. He really knows how to make requests and not be pushy. How to make a request and make you unable to refuse him, outlining the things that can make one reject him and craft everything in a way that will be beneficial to both parties. I''m lost here. I was trying to not let our conversation get to this stage a few minutes ago, but here we are, already in the stage. "Alex I''m not.." He didn''t let me finish what I was about to say again. That''s the Alex I know. As long as he could still see reluctant in my voice over something, he wouldn''t allow me land before using his sweet persuasion. But is it right for me to get greedy over him? to really put my experience with Shane behind and move on, be with him? "Give me the chance to love you like I didn''t get to. It''s not too late and I want us to spend the rest of the time left for us being happy. Stella, there''s never too late for happiness." he added and yes! he did it again. Even though I felt like a roughly used goods, I also want to be happy. I''ve always dreamt of such moments, happy moments. I wonder if he has forgotten that our lips are inches apart and every word he spoke fed my ears with goodness, heart with warmth, showered my nose with fresh breath and my lips with ticklish sensation. "Alex, I''m nothing but a used goods without any value." I voiced out, not hiding my inner thoughts. I wasn''t expecting him to smile, but he did. "When a used good falls into the right hands Stella, it will last longer than the fresh one in the wrong hands. Also, when a used goods is being wanted badly by someone, it will be cherished and become worthy than a fresh good falling into the hands of someone who''s not really interested in it. I''m not forcing you, but pleading. Please consider me when all this is over." He said. I didn''t know where the tears came from, but they started dropping. He made it feels like being used by that bastard is no big deal. He makes me feel good about myself. Chapter 193 - Meet my wife "Where''s Alex?" an elegant woman, dressed in a smokey red cashmere-like gown. Blonde hair that was tied in a bun, with few locks gracing the left side of her face. She stood tall in her black wedge heels with a black handbag. She''s Liz, Alex''s friend and also the daughter of his powerful collaborator. Her beautiful brown eyes was laced with excitement as she was asking one of the workers where Alex was. The young lady, dressed in a maid uniform smile politely and informed her that Alex is inside. Even though she has only visited the place twice, the way she converse with Alex and laugh with him when she was around made the workers think there''s something between them, but then, Stella showed up and they forget that thought, because of how Alex reaction to Stella was far different from his reaction to Liz. He usually smiles like he didn''t want to embarrass Liz, since what she''s laughing at is not funny. "Thank you." she said to the girl and left. ... Meanwhile. "Thank you." Stella said to Alex, while she reached up her hands to touch his hands that was placed on her neck line and pulled it away slowly. She moved back to return her gaze to the TV screen. "Let''s talk about this after everything is really over. For now, let''s stick with the friendship." she said. Alex didn''t want to force out a reply from her. He believes she needs time, but glad he has made his wants clear to her. He didn''t know how to make up for those wasted years, but hope to make her happy. Even though she seems changed, that woman he loved was still there and he''s going to bring it out. "Fine! I will wait." he said. Stella nodded, "let''s face the screen now." Stella said, changing the topic, but her heart skipped when Alex''s face suddenly appear in front of her. His gaze strolled down from her widened eyes to her lips, making her gulped subconsciously, "may I?" he asked and Stella shook her head, to indicate a ''no''. "Please," he pleaded and closed the gap between their lips, pressing his lips to hers, while Stella''s blinked nonstop. She watched him moved back and look into her eyes again, "please." he pleaded again. She was considering saying yes, even though she was against the idea, but then, "Alex?" a woman''s voice was heard. Alex pulled back and looked towards the entrance to the living room, where Liz stood frozen on the spot. He was surprised to see her as she didn''t informed him that she will be paying him a visit, but at the same time, friends are free to pay surprise visits, so he smiled and "Hi Liz." he greeted. There''s no need to mind her expression right now, as he had told her he''s not interested in her. Stella''s head snapped towards Liz''s direction and watch Alex, who has stood up and walked towards the woman, who had her eyes glued at her. She wondered who she was, to appear in Alex''s home just like this, but couldn''t bare to get jealous, even though a bitter feeling is kissing her heart right now. She averted her gaze as the lady peck Alex''s chin as a form of greeting, but noticed Alex wasn''t expecting such intimacy but still flowed with it. Alex who had plans for a handshake or perhaps light hug was stunned when he got a peck, but it''s no big deal. If he makes it a big deal, then they will have to talk over it, which he''s not interested in. "You didn''t tell me you were coming today," Alex said as they began walking towards where Stella sat. Liz''s inside was in turmoil. Alex said he didn''t want any romantic relationship, fine! She believed they can take it slow. Feelings grow from somewhere and she believed he could later change his mind. She wasn''t in a hurry, because Alex was really not associating with women like he did with her. But now, he was about to kiss a woman? A very beautiful one at that. Even though Stella is dressed casually, she paled in comparison when beauty is the topic. She kept looking at Stella, while walking elegantly beside Alex, with her shoes making a cling clang sound as it collided with the marble floor. Alex noticed Stella''s troubled expression and smile. He got nothing to hide, so he''s calm. Stella wondered if he has moved on already, but didn''t understand why he asked her to consider him a few minutes ago. She didn''t know what to think, since Alex isn''t that type of person, so she just blocked away all thoughts. Getting to where she sat, "Stella meet Liz, a friend of mine and my business collaborator." Alex introduced Liz to Stella. Stella nearly sighed out in relief but quickly controlled herself and stood up, facing the elegant woman in front of her, who had an unpleasant expression on her face, because of how Alex cleared their relationship in the introduction, but didn''t know the worst is yet to come. "Liz, meet my wife Stella, the mother of my daughter." Alex introduced, making Liz nearly lost her footing as if Alex''s words were some kind of a force that hit her hard. "What!" Stella exclaimed and Alex winked at her, which Liz didn''t notice. Stella cleared her throat and smiled at Liz, who has gone pale already. "Hi!" she greeted, not extending her hand, as she''s sure the woman wouldn''t shook it, but who cares. Even though she was caged by Shane since all these years, she''s not a weak person. It''s obvious Alex wanted the woman off him, and she didn''t want someone to snatch her love as well, at least not when she was in a possible to protect it right now. She didn''t wait for a reply, which she doubt she''s going to get, before, "I will head to my room now." she said, smiled at both of them and left, with her heart still racing at Alex''s introduction. ''Her room?'' Liz doubted if she heard her right. Chapter 194 - Is there any single man in this world? Stella couldn''t believe Alex''s shamelessness. It''s not like they are little kids, she wonders what''s with the wink. She tried to think of different things that could make her avoid blushing, which she doubted to not have surfaced right now. She couldn''t believe their lips touch, "is this really happening? I''m in Alex''s house and not Shane''s?" she muttered, holding the urge to pinch herself. Her mind drifted to Liz, making her wonder who she is. She doesn''t care about her being well dressed and all classy. She recognized her outfit as a very expensive one, but not the type one wouldn''t find in her mall. She closed the door behind and went to lay on her bed, looking up at the ceiling and replaying her conversation with Alex in her head. "Is it possible that I can still be with him?" she spoke softly. Meanwhile. Liz who was still in a daze felt Alex''s hand on her shoulders, making her snapped her head to his direction and meet his smiling face. He understands how the woman must have felt. He couldn''t judge her for liking him, as one can''t control their feelings when it comes to love. The heart chose who it wants. But not every feelings should be fed of its want, because who we fall for aren''t always the right person for us. Also, there are some situations that wouldn''t welcome those feelings. So, it''s left for the host to make a wise decision and think well, observe whether the heart is leading him/her to the right direction. Alex isn''t against her feelings, but wanted her to understand her heart didn''t choose the right person. "we''re friends, so I wouldn''t lie to you." he said and supported her to take a seat, which she did, while still deep in thought. "Liz, like I said before, I''m not interested in women, because the woman I love was caged with another man against her will. She''s the one that got rescued and the mother of my child. I didn''t know about her situation and hated her, which was why I stayed away from women, but I understand everything now and hope she will forgive and start afresh with me." Alex explained. Liz''s eyes were filled with tears but nodded her head in understanding. It wasn''t a random woman but his wife that got taken from him. If she tried to act out of jealousy, she wouldn''t get Alex in the end, as he would be hurting him again. She''s also a single mother and understand that she would have wanted to be with her husband if he was still alive. He didn''t want to take that right away from Stella, in the name of being powerful and capable. It''s better to be friends than enemies. After a long silence, she finally forced a smile. Alex is the only man that piqued her interest after her husband''s death. If her heart is capable of falling again, then there''s a chance of it finding another person. "I''m happy for you." she said. Alex smiled back at her. "thank you Liz." he said. With her still red irises, she grunt out a chuckle. It''s the first time Alex smile genuinely and she''s glad she didn''t think of affecting that. "You''re welcome. If you guys need help, don''t hesitate to let me know." she said. "You don''t have to worry yourself¡­" "Alex." she cuts in. "we are friends aren''t we?" she asked. "I won''t hesitate to ask ma''am." he said with a smile. "I should take my leave. I''m too old to be a third wheel." Liz said and stand up. "You just came." Alex said. "I need to think." she opened up. "I''m sorry." Alex muttered. "No, it''s fine." Liz said and took her leave, while Alex asked her to wait and escorted her to her car. After bidding farewell to her, he headed back to the main house with a free mind. Getting to Stella''s door, he knocked gently and heard her voice asking who it was. He smiled, still finding it hard to believe that he''s with her in the same house again. The doorknob turned and Stella appeared in front of him. "My friend left." he said, smiling at her. "What''s with that introduction?" Stella asked. "Have you forgotten you claimed you didn''t sign a divorce paper an hour ago?" he asked. Stella rolled her eyes, "we are too old for those cheesy acts." she said. Alex raised his brows in a questioning manner. Stella sighed in return, "excuse me, or do you want to come in?" she asked, since they were still at the doorway. Alex chuckled and stepped aside. They both walked to the living room in silence. Alex didn''t know what''s making him this happy, but he really feel different, the way he hasn''t felt in a long time now. Getting to the room, they have another chat, this time maturely. Stella suddenly spoke up, "I don''t want to return to his house. He hurt my child after having me all this while. I''m not sure if I can hold back from committing suicide if he sleep with me again." Alex calmed and allow her to speak her mind. "Stella, you don''t have to go back. You were taken under the name Government. He didn''t know you''re here. He''s not a wizard but a human being. Stay here for a while till everything is resolved. Not even my family knows you''re here, so don''t worry about anyone getting hurt." Alex assured. Stella nodded her head. She has been trying hard to protect, it''s fine if she agreed to getting protection too right? ¡­.. Ethan was seen in a jewelry shop around 9pm. He has been strolling through all the accessories glass and still couldn''t locate his interest. When it''s a handsome customer and the guide happened to be a female who isn''t looking bad, the shopping will be more smooth than it should. No matter how many time Ethan has been moving about, while the female guide kept pointing at catchy necklace, wrist chain, earrings and many more, while Ethan kept shaking his head in denial to her pick, the girl didn''t grumble. Most would have cursed in her head, but she''s honored to accompany him. Her eyes didn''t fail to access his dressing. Gray chinos trousers and a white fitted T-shirt which cupped his broad chest and make his well straightened shoulder obvious and catchy. Her eyes moved up to his beautiful face, watching how he ruffled his hair in displeasure and constantly biting down on his lower lip. She blushed hard and cleared her throat as Ethan suddenly look at her. "did you find your taste?" she asked. Ethan groaned softly. "Is this all you got?" he asked. She smiled at him, "No sir, there''s a VIP section at the back." she said. Ethan sighed softly, ''What am I doing here then?'' he thought. "take me there please." he said and the lady gestured for him to follow her. "Perhaps if you tell me who you want to buy the jewelry for, I might help with a nice recommendation." "It''s my girlfriend, but don''t worry, I know what I''m looking for." he said. The lady sighed inwardly, ''is there any single man in this world?'' she thought. Chapter 195 - Wondering if shes getting a ring already The two walked up to the VIP section where the glitters of the accessories through the show glass makes the interior beautiful of the whole place mesmerizing. A smile blossomed on Ethan''s face as if he has discovered a treasure land. He can''t believe they made him wasted his energy all these while, when this place existed. The lady has become quiet after he mentioned girlfriend. For him to be like this over a gift for a girlfriend, he must be in love. Ethan look through the glasses and first saw a gold leg chain with a Taurus zodiac sign carved as its pendant. He was mesmerized by the beauty of it and imagined how it will look on Diana''s leg. Seeing him smiling and looking at the leg chain, the lady spoke, "sir, that''s made of the best gold there is and it''s one of a kind." she advertised. It''s very expensive, but she didn''t doubt this hottie won''t be able to afford it. "I will take it." He said without a second thought as if he didn''t want to know the price. He began looking around and easily spotted a necklace that''s to his taste. A silver chain with an emerald pendant in the shape of a teardrop, with a sparkling silver glitter in between. "I will take this as well." he said. After rallying around the store, he bought a wrist chain as well, before feeling contented with his purchases. After paying for the item, he left for his house. Diana was already sleeping when he got home. He excitedly walked toward her room and sneakily open the door, hoping to surprise her, but he has forgotten her profession, as immediately he stepped into the room, Diana was already alerted. She wondered who it could be, since Ethan was probably sleeping in his room and he''s not the type to sneak around. The light was off, so she couldn''t see clearly, but remained still, hoping to see what the person was up to, while she concentrated on the so called silent movement from the intruder. Ethan who had believed he was being sneaky got to the bed and carefully pulled her quilt to reveal her legs. Immediately his hand was about to get hold of her leg, in a swift movement, she opened her eyes, her leg reaching for Ethan''s waist, she rose up and bam! Ethan finds himself down on the bed. He laughed non stop as Diana reached for his neck, "seriously darling?" he asked, as she quickly let go of him and went to switch on the light. "Why being sneaky?" she asked, hitting his chest playfully as she was guided to sit in between his thighs. The dangerous aura disappeared like it didn''t appear in the first place, and got replaced by shy smile. Since the surprise is spoilt, Ethan brought out the first case, while keeping the already pulled out leg chain in his pocket. Diana smile as he opened it and a beautiful wrist chain flashes its beauty at her. "You ruined my surprise, give me your hand." he said and Diana extended her left hand, while her heart race as Ethan help put the chain on her wrist. "It''s very beautiful." she said. Seeing him pulled out another, her eyes beamed with happiness. "Wow!" she exclaimed as he opened it and pulled it out. "Thank you." she said as he helped her put it around her neck. "Do you like it?" He asked. She turned around and hugged him tightly, "I love it." she said. Ethan''s heart race at her response. He''s glad she liked it. He pulled back and tapped the space beside him on the bed, gesturing for her to sit down, which she did, wondering what''s going on. She wondered why she suddenly received a gift. If she''s not careful, these gifts will cause her trouble as they are too beautiful and attractive. If she got stopped to take it off, she will have a nice time beating someone up, so she''s cool. He got up and pulled the leg chain, squat in front of her, making Diana wondered if she''s getting a ring already. Her imagination started running wild, until he got hold of her leg and revealed the chain in his palm and put it around her wrist. Diana giggled as he placed a soft kiss on it, before looking up at her, "what do you think?" he asked, pressing his lips together. Diana stood up and hugged him. "Thank you." she said. "No darling, thank you. Thank you for entering my life and making me so happy." He said after pulling back and looked into her eyes lovingly, "I love you so much." he added, cupping her face in his palm and placing a kiss to her temple. Diana bit down on her lower lip, her heart heavy, not able to digest all this. She''s really this worthy? the thought popped up and the answer is right in front of her. She tipped her toes and tried to kiss him, which he made easier by leaning and meet her lips. It was a soft kiss which compliment their present feeling. Diana feeling loved and Ethan happy that he loved. After their shared kiss, they both settled on the bed. Ethan watched her, with his lips stretched in a thin line as she stared at the chain on her wrist and settled her leg on the bed to see the beautiful one on her ankle. "Taurus." she muttered as her hand stroke the pendant. "I like it." she said again and moved closer to him, wrapping her arms around his neck. "I''m glad you do." He replied, watching her pull back and staring at them again. "When did you get these?" she asked. "I''m just returning home now." Ethan replied and raised her chin to make her look at him, "you''re giving too much attention to them." he said, pouting his lips. Diana chuckled at his remark. "You''re going to get jealous over your gifts?" she asked raising her brow at him. "Enough starring already. I''m here, so look at me, or am I getting replaced?" he said in a low childish tone, making Diana laughed out loud before moving closer to him and stared into his eyes, "fine, I will only look at you." she said. Ethan closed the gap between their lips and they shared another passionate kiss, before he asked her to go back to sleep and made his way out of the room. Diana watched him closed the door and smiled happily, while accessing the beautiful gifts again. Ethan hasn''t walked too far, while smiling like an idiot when he heard Diana screamed his name. He dashed back toward her room with a scared expression. Chapter 196 - Assumed dead Immediately Ethan got to her room, he saw her jumping up and down with an astonished expressions. "What''s going on?" he asked, relaxing his racing heart. This woman scared the shit out of him. Diana ran into his arms and hugged him tightly, "Ethan the cold." she paused breathing heavily. "Are you okay?" Ethan asked, still not getting what exactly is happening. Diana pulled back and looked into his eyes, "can''t you feel the room is chilly?" Diana asked. It''s the next day after their sex. She didn''t get to try out the cold and confirm if she''s cured as she was wrapped in Ethan''s arm all through the day. He was the one who made her sleep early, not knowing that he did it, so that he could go and buy all this for her. Immediately Ethan left her room, she rose up and intended to switch on the air conditioning and recalled that Ethan has removed it, so she opened the window for the night breeze to find its way in. It''s the rainy season and the weather is indeed cold. Even though she was scared silly, she''s still curious to find out if she''s fine now. She wondered if the sex did the trick. As soon as Ethan stepped out of the room, she relaxed on the bed and was about to enjoy the feeling she''s feeling at the moment, when her eyes darted to the window and then she realizes her room was chilly right now and she''s fine. This seems like a dream to her. She''s really cured of her illness? she couldn''t believe she''s free. She didn''t feel her inside starting to shiver like before and also, she realize how nice it is to feel this natural breeze. She screamed Ethan''s name to share the news with him. Ethan replied her that he could feel it too. "Ethan it worked! I''m cured!" Diana exclaimed, hugging him again. Okay! Ethan didn''t know how to react to this. She''s already cured for a few days now. He just didn''t want her to get angry that he planned it behind her. Since there''s a high chance that sex could work, he decided to flow with it, instead on entering a hot argument with her, since she''s happy about it. He picked her up and swirled her body around, while she chuckled happily. She''s finally free. "I''m so happy for you." Ethan said after dropping her and looking into her happy eyes. Those eyes carries some sort of glows he hasn''t seen before. He could feel how much it means to her. "Are you okay?" he asked, as they began to get watered with tears. He held her to her bed and look at her seriously. "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked. Diana smiled in between her tears, but they kept dropping non stop. The more Ethan cleaned it with his thumbs, the more it kept surfacing and falling nonstop. "I can''t recall the numbers of jobs I''ve lost because of this Ethan. While everyone go swimming during summer, I swim in the weather, because that''s what my health want. It''s the only season I could put on my favourite clothes. While feeling heat, I don''t dare crave air conditioning. The excessive heat added to my facial irritation, worsening it. Everything just sucks! You know some of my classmate gang up on me once. They heard from Rihanna lose mouth that I can''t handle cold. She ranted on how my bathroom was always steamy and all. They prepared a very chilled water in a bucket and pour it on me during our graduation from college. They claimed they were celebrating and no one can ask them not to. I was drenched in water and yes, my body began acting up. If Rihanna wasn''t present that day, I can''t imagine what would have happened, because they all surrounded me and was staring at me being attacked by the invisible cold inside me. But Rihanna who had no idea her beliefs of humiliating me will lead to them trying it out came to my rescue, as she knew it could lead to death if no one did anything. They hated me because, no matter how much they insult me for my facial appearance, I never appear sad or fail to put them in their place. Rihanna realizes her mistake then and informed them that they nearly killed me. That''s the first time she acted like a sister, or should I say regretted her choice. While everyone celebrates, I was cloaked up at a corner, sipping hot water and getting warmed up by the air conditioning that was on heat. That''s the beginning of being shamed. Countless of time that I''ve tried to endure the cold, just to make sure I secure a job, but ended up messing myself. Not to mention those I managed to secure but still ended up with the same result." Diana looked up at Ethan''s cloudy expression and reached her hand to his face, "Ethan, I''m finally free." she said, crying out loud. Ethan felt sad and imagined it could have been the same if it was his company she came to work at. She held her close and whispered into her ear, "you should be happy." he said. Diana nodded her head, "I am. I am very happy right now." she said. "Good. Let''s make up for all that now. We could go swimming now without your needle case. We could walk together in the rain and forget umbrella existed. And when we catch a cold, we could get treated and still stubbornly try it again and get scolded by Sarah." Ethan paused and Diana chuckled. "Let''s have a date near the ocean, where the wind act as third wheel. We wouldn''t care and fed it some dog food. Don''t feel sad over something you don''t have and enjoy what you have now. Right now you have freedom, let''s work together and make good use of it darling. You and I." Immediately Ethan ended his words, he closed in on her lips and kissed it softly before pulling back, "are you willing to enjoy your freedom with me?" he asked. Diana nodded her head before hugging him and rested her head at his chest while he stroked her back, "now stop crying, I don''t feel so good with seeing you cry, no matter what the tears indicates." he said. She sniffed her nose and nodded her head once again. ... Meanwhile, during the weeks Diana wasn''t present at work, she was already assumed dead. They were only waiting for someone to break the news to them. Jenny has tried her line, but it didn''t get through. She wondered if Diana has given up already, or perhaps she found her killer. She felt it''s a shame that she got the wrong person. The owner of the company has been informed by Diana that she smelled something fishy and needed to work on it. It was the excuse she gave that made her stay away from her mission this long without the man wondering what''s going on. While the couple were planning their romance, they had no idea how the coming weeks are going to be their worst nightmares. Chapter 197 - Shanes bondage While Diana was rejoicing her freedom, Shane just began having a taste of bondage. He told himself he needed to stay and convince Austin to help, but he realizes the dude isn''t as easy as he thought. The few days he spent in the hotel were unbearable for him. He didn''t feel so good, sleeping alone without Stella beside him. His mind was always with her and it''s hard to keep his eyes closed. He wished he had someone giving him info about what she has been doing where she is right now. He felt restless. With that unsettled heart, he decided to return to the country. He couldn''t take it anymore, he wants her by his side. It was the day to leave the country. Shane, along with his boys prepared their departure and was seen boarding a plane. He booked the VIP, while his boys took the ordinary one. Immediately the plane took off, he started feeling uncomfortable. His stomach shiver like he light hearted being witnessing a gruesome scene. He adjusted in his seat and looked around him. He looked up and switched off the air conditioning above him, but the ones above the other VIP passengers still penetrated to where he sat. Unfortunately for him, it''s poison and not just a sickness that manifested its way in, by being spread out on the Street like Diana, when she''s supposed to be in her mother''s arms, receiving warmth and getting fed. "Excuse me, can I have a blanket please? I have health issues and can''t handle the chilly atmosphere." Shane said politely to an air hostess who was passing by. He felt scared with the way he''s feeling. "I will be right back sir." the hostess said and walked away. Shane breathing get heavier as he kept rubbing his palms together. He was putting on a black trousers and a dark blue shirt, with a black jacket on top. Apparently he hasn''t realize the gravity of his sickness and still dressed gorgeously. He kept looking back and awaiting the hostess return, making the passenger giving him a weird look. They were on alert wondering if they are safe with the way he''s acting. Shane didn''t understand when he returned his gaze back to his thigh while he wished his boys were by his side, so he could command them to go make the lady hurry up. He felt something moving inside him like he swallowed a living creature. Before he knew it, he couldn''t feel his thumbs anymore. He wondered if it''s as serious as Austin said. He told him his body wasn''t in good shape before the injection, so there''s a high chance of having paralysis stroke. ''Did I just lost my thumb to this bullshit?'' he felt enraged and wondered how this is different from the heat. "If I get a hold of that bastard, I''m going to make sure she didn''t escape death this time." he muttered in between gritted teeth. "Here sir." He heard the hostess voice and snapped his head towards her direction, almost flashing her a glare. He took the blanket from her and covered himself up, while lifting up his toes to feel his thumbs, after removing his shoes. He hit his finger on the thumbs and couldn''t feel anything. He felt scared once again. ''What exactly is going on here?'' he asked in his head as he kept moving weirdly under the cover. Someone was already discussing with the hostess about him, asking if he''s up to something. Most are important figure with some with the same personality as his. The hostess apologized and went to Shane''s seat. "Excuse me sir, is everything alright?" she asked, wanting him to pull the cover and say something, so the others who are currently staring at them right now will feel at ease. Shane cursed in his head before pulling the cover. Normally, he would act mighty but right now, he couldn''t even understand himself. Everything just seem weird. He couldn''t believe a whole him can get to be in this condition. Of course he would also complain if he were in their shoes, so he couldn''t place blame. The hostess was shocked by his pale appearance within a few minutes she passed him a cover and went to answer to the complainer''s call. "Sir, do you have any requests? are you okay?" she asked, but despite how worrisome it sounded, it''s actually a professional thingy. She''s worried if it''s something that could affect the others and their business. Maybe a bit concerned about him, but it''s all for business. "Shane wanted to talk but felt his teeth freezing. He wondered if those words are gonna come out fine. He gave an awkward smile which made the hostess worry more. One of the passengers stood up and walked towards them. He was a man about the same age as Shane. Without paying much attention to Shane, he faces the hostess, "Is he alright?" he asked. Is he alright, in the sense that, are they safe? Shane understand quite well what he meant. He forced himself to speak up. "It''s the cold, everything is fine." he said in a shivering tone. The man realize he''s indeed suffering from cold and asked the hostess to doubled his blanket and get him something hot to help relieve the cold. After saying that, he returned to his seat, while the hostess went to prepare what was requested. Shane couldn''t take it anymore and began shivering nonstop, his entire body giving in to the poison. Before he knew it, he fell off his seat and his body started jerking on the floor. He regretted the fact that he didn''t allow his boys in here with him, but those were earlier thoughts. Can he even think now? He recalled hearing voices, probably the passengers asking if he''s alright or it''s his delusional thought, but when he finally woke up, he was already laying on a hospital bed. His vision was a bit blurry, but when he managed to open his eyes clearly, he saw the worried expression his boys who were standing beside him had on. He felt scared, as he''s not sure about the parts of his body that has suffered the paralysis. Chapter 198 - 80 missed calls from Jenny The first thing he did was trying to move his thumbs and took a deep breath before deciding that there''s no point thinking much on something that wouldn''t return. Even if he started thinking over it, it won''t do him any good. He realize the main reason why he''s suffering all this too much is the lack of men at his disposal. If only they didn''t die like chicken, Stella would be on watch and he wouldn''t have to leave for the country now. All he had to do was rest well and get the hang of his sickness, before returning. Even though fear is still kissing his heart against his will, he didn''t want to succumb to it. With a straight face, "where are we?" he asked. One of his boys, a muscular one with a low cut hairstyle spoke up, "we''re back in the country." he said. Fortunately for him, there was a medical expert on the train with him, who attended to him all through the journey and got him admitted to his hospital after landing. After getting explanations on what transpired during the journey, Shane decided to take a day rest at the hospital before returning to town. He didn''t fail to ask the doctor if there''s something that can help, but got the same reply as Austin''s. The man has done a series of tests on him out of curiosity, because the cold doesn''t look ordinary. It was like he was having a seizure but doesn''t seem seizure like at the same time. It was confusing, but he later detected he was poisoned, which could be cured, but most of his organs are on the brink of collapsation. A harsh treatment or use of strong medicine could cause damages to his health, if he managed to escape death. The only advice he got was to avoid chilly atmosphere. He was enraged and couldn''t believe it, but at the same time glad that he was training his body from the start, which Austin stated to be the reason he survived the heat effect that long. He deluded himself with the thought of tearing Diana into pieces before he could feel contented, not knowing Diana''s boyfriend already plan to use him as a romantic gift for his woman. ..... Diana was seen in her room, preparing for work. She will be returning to her mission in 3 days from now and wanted to know the status of things over there. She has been happily going about with her gifts on her, as she couldn''t bear to part with them. A smile kept finding its way to her lips each time her eyes darted towards it. She was able to sleep freely, putting on whatever she wanted, without any problems with health. She felt excited and couldn''t help but constantly screamed under quilt. She''s not sure what Jenny is made of, but kept her needle as a weapon. She couldn''t help but got greedy over the inventions. If only she could learn it, but at the same time, that will mean agreeing to be a successor of the skill. She will have to dedicate her life into getting stronger, as she might be targeted by those who want the knowledge of the skills. With a nice threat, she will have no choice than to spill the beans. This is one of the reasons why it wasn''t taught to people carelessly. And also, she''s not sure if she can choose her profession over love. She can finally be with her father, mother, Ethan, go find her foster parents and thanked them for watching over her grow. To make them realize they have nothing to fear now and can walk freely and not get targeted by a physco. She didn''t want to rush things and ended up ruining a lot of things, so she flowed with the way things are moving. This is the time for her mission and having a taste of romance. She switched on her phone and saw eighty missed calls from Jenny, fourty from Ethan. Her brow creased and she recalls the movement of Jenny''s lips on hers and felt her body shiver, before she scoffed at her own reaction. ''What are you up to girl?'' she thought as she strolled through the missed call log, confirming the call time and all. ''How can you call me eighty times? are you telling me you''re in love?'' Diana chuckled at her own question. She couldn''t even get angry. She felt happy, like she''s reborn. Usually, her aura would take a sharp turn immediately Ethan wasn''t with her, but now she couldn''t even frown. She''s studying a murderer''s case with a smile. She contemplated whether to call Jenny and began her acting, but decided to call the CEO first. Immediately the call got through, "Hi Cain." Diana greeted. "Miss Parker." she heard Cain called and smiled. She informed the man not to take any staff for now, till she''s done, which he agreed on. She knew that they don''t really care about the lost lives, but just didn''t want their company to get affected. If they did, they would have stopped with the employment, but kept on with it, hopefully with the belief that there''s no evidence pointing at the company, except the assumptions of the netizen. Even though it''s affecting the growth of the company, it didn''t stop it from still being a corporation with over hundreds of employees. Cain also made her realize she was assumed dead by the staff and tried to pry, maybe Diana will give clues to her suspect, but Diana didn''t breathe a word that will make them ruin her plan. Also, this is her mission, unless they want to pay for a job half done, they shouldn''t interfere. After ending the call, a knock was heard at the door. She switched off the phone and closed her laptop before, "come in." she said and was mesmerized by the scene that appears in view. She opened her eyes wide and her grin got wider as Ethan walked closer to where she stood. Chapter 199 - Worried about scar Diana blushed as Ethan walked towards her, putting on a black swimming thong for male, with the rest of his delicious body bare to the eyes. He was holding a pink revealing swimming trunk in his hand for Diana to see. Diana only glanced at the swimming trunk once before focusing on his body, which of course is the reason for the sparkles in her eyes. "Can you be less charming?" she said with a big grin as they stood in front of each other. Ethan smiled in return and watch her raised her hand and began tracing it on his abs, "one, two, three¡­.." After finishing with her counts on his packs, which Ethan gladly allowed her please herself; she looked up at him hit his chest playfully, "so tight!" she commented. "You like it?" Ethan asked, with a teasing smile. Diana pout her lips as if pissed over the question, "I love it!" she exclaimed. "Hmm." He hummed and raised the fabrics in his hand, "change into this, I want to see something too." he said in a perverted tone, imitating Diana''s. "Aye! aye! captain." Diana took it and pressed her lips to his chest, making his body shiver, "I will be back in 2 minutes." she said and winked at him before leaving to change. Ethan chuckled and ran his hand through his hair, "you''re getting naughtier." he said out loud for her to hear and got a whistle in return. "Oh god! I''m going crazy." Ethan said, as his heart kept racing nonstop. "I heard that!" "I want you to." He replied. After changing into the swimming trunks, which only consisted of a panties and a tube for breast cover, with just a thin fabrics connecting then at both sides, which could be covered up by just letting her arms beside her, which means it looks like ordinary tube and panties, her beautiful flawless skin bare to the eyes. She smiled, but frowned a little as her eyes met with the mark that was sewn up and still healing. A stain on her beautiful skin. She''s sure it''s gonna scar, no matter what. The areas that got scratched by the broken mirrors still existed, but not a big deal as this one that was operated on. Her smile vanished entirely, making her remain in the bathroom, not able to step out immediately. She recalled the last time they swim together, even though her face isn''t spotless, her skin is something not many can compare with. Before she realizes it, her face began to get watery, making her ashamed to go out like this. She knew he wouldn''t mind, as he has seen it before, but didn''t know why she suddenly feel so sad. She kept checking all the tiny marks on her arms, from the broken glass and sat down on the floor, matching her knee to her chest area and letting her tears fall. She just wished Shane died or suffered as well. If he died, it''s good, but if he didn''t; he should suffer till she lay her hands on him once more and kill him mercilessly. Ethan who has been waiting for her wondered why she didn''t come out and walked towards her bathroom, only to hear her soft sobbing. His heart skipped and his happy expression sank immediately, "Diana! everything alright?" he asked. Diana realized she has stayed too long after hearing his voice, "yes, I''m coming." she said, but her voice betrayed her pretense and also, Ethan has heard her sobs. "Should I come in?" He asked and Diana quickly stood up, wiped her tears with her palm and went to open the door for him, looking down at her feet. ''Wow!'' Ethan exclaimed in his head at the sight, before regaining his senses and recalled she''s crying. "Look at me," he said, lifting her chin with his hand and looking into her red eyes. He wondered what happened as she was still flirting a few minutes ago. "What''s wrong? talk to me." he urged. Diana shook her head like a little kid and got wrapped in his arms immediately, "a memory popped up?" Ethan guessed, stroking her hair with his right hand, while the other held her body to his. Feeling her skin touching his so intimately, she started to shamelessly loosening up and wanted to tease him so badly, but still felt sad. She rested her head to his chest and spoke up, "no." she said. "What happened?" He asked, pulling her back and stared into her eyes, which seems to have calmed after the hug. Diana pulled back from him and stepped back, before pointing to her waist line, "It will scar." she said. Ethan narrowed his eyes at her words. "Yes." he replied and watch Diana''s expression went pensive. He sighed and kneel in front of her, while Diana watch him with her brow creased, wondering what he''s up to. Ethan held her waist with both hands and looked up into her eyes that were staring down at him, laced with confusion. "Is this why you''re sad?" he asked and Diana kept looking at him, not replying and only bit down on her lower lip. Ethan smiled and leaned forward, giving the spot a soft peck, making Diana eyes widened, "what are you doing?" she asked, with her eyes getting wider, as if they wanted to pop out of their sockets. He rose up and looked deeply into her eyes, "Diana, if this mark happened to be on your face, as long as you''re still you, the woman I love, who I believe loved me back; I don''t mind and will never change towards you because of it." He said and caressed her face with his thumb. "Or, do you have someone else you want to show your body to and worried he won''t be pleased with it?" he asked, making Diana gaze turn sharp as she quickly shook her head. "Good! I don''t mind okay? and that doesn''t mean you should go about getting hurt miss." he said teasingly and Diana smiled softly. "Thank you." she said softly. Ethan rolled his eyes at her, "look who''s acting shy now." he said and Diana spirit lifted, as she hit his chest playfully. "Now let''s see¡­." he trailed his words as he moved her back to have a clearer view, "I love what I''m seeing darling, shall we go explore the water now?" he added. "Of cause." Diana replied, watched him bend down and gesture for her to get on his back, which she gladly did, "let''s go!" he said as he stood. "Go! Go! Go!" Diana urged, laughing out loud. Chapter 200 - Foolishly falling into Ethans trap It was around 4pm in the evening of the next day, where Ethan was seen in his study, in between a hot argument with his dad. Since his dad was incharge of the company on his behalf, he noticed a lot of things that seem to be tied to Shane''s company. They are much more successful than Shane. If not for the worry of losing someone they love in between the haggle, they could have dealt with Shane on Stella''s behalf, but Stella wouldn''t allow them to take such risks and they understood. Tony noticed some of the purchases Hannah made on Shane''s company''s share. He realize something seems off, as both the boss and his assistant aren''t in. After a few research out of curiosity, he discovers Hannah has been visiting Shane''s company. After getting the reports, he was furious. He thought Hannah is cooperating with the enemy, but on second thought. Knowing the kind of person his son was and also for the fact that he''s now with Diana and probably knows everything, he wouldn''t turn a blind eye to it. This scared them and they''ve tried their best to make sure he didn''t find out Nathan''s disappearance was related to Shane, same as grandpa. Both grandpa and Ethan are a very stubborn being. No matter what, once they decided to do something, they won''t give up. Even if they were warned about danger, the least they will do is taking another route to approach. He later finalized his suspicion as the deal Ethan was working on, which was known to him and the entire family, as it''s a very big one, that will benefit the enterprise; he got told that Hannah has signed it for Shane''s company, under Ethan''s assurance to the other party. "Ethan stay out of this." Tony said flatly. Ethan sighed, "Dad, is anything the problem? I invested in the company and helping it survive, so I wouldn''t lose my money. What do you mean by getting involved?" he feigned ignorance. "You know what I''m talking about son. I know you and I understand quite well that you''re up for revenge. Don''t attract his attention to you and let him be. He will get justice for his crimes without your input." Tony said. Ethan rolled his eyes at the lecture. "Don''t tell me what to do Dad." he finally stop with his pretend. "I''m not telling you what to do, I''m giving my opinion here." Tony replied. "I know what I''m doing and I''m not a little kid that should be scared of the big bad wolf. And moreover, the dude is nothing. You all gave him the privilege to grow so much wings. He hurt my brother and my woman." Ethan didn''t land, before Tony cuts in. "Ethan!" Tony growled as his son isn''t hiding his intentions anymore. "He did all that and you guys let him leave freely? you all kept it a secret from me and now that I find out on my own, you want to lecture me on what to do and what I shouldn''t?" Ethan asked, getting pissed. "Behave boy!" Tony was also getting angry now. "Stop acting stubborn." he added. "Well, I refuse. This boy is going to be safe, so please let me handle my business. Like I said earlier, it''s purely business." he paused for a sec before, "for now." he added. Tony''s entire face has turned red due to anger. He had this same argument with Ethan, when he started his journey on looking for Nathan, despite the danger. The results are the same as now. Once he''s pissed, he lost it and wouldn''t listen to reasoning. "Ethan, can you please just listen for once? your mom must not know about this. Please stop going after him, while everything is still under control." Tony said, lowering his voice now, as he knew that getting angry will only strengthened his son''s will. "Don''t say anything to her. If you didn''t probe, I''m sure you wouldn''t find out. If it will make you feel at ease, please leave the company and keep enjoying your retirement. I will find someone to take over." Ethan said in a calm tone. "Ethan! don''t be rude." Tony retorts. "I''m not being rude Dad, I''m telling you to let me handle my stuff and stop talking to me like a newborn. Who is that idiot that made you all hiding in fear like this? And note Dad, if you tell mom about this, I''m going to inform grandpa as well." "You!" Tony was exasperated. "Yes, I will. Let''s see if he will also cower in fear to a fellow human being like we are." Ethan paused, before raising his voice, "that idiots company can''t even compare to ours. We could deal with him with just a few phone calls and you guys let him enjoy himself to the fullest. He dare hurt my woman! my brother isn''t here because of him. Every tears around me tied back to that single individual and you''re telling me to behave? Maris was stuck in the mansion and couldn''t even step out of the house, because of this one man." Ethan breathing was getting heavy now. Tony calmed at this rate and couldn''t say anything in return. "I''m only worried about you Ethan, I don''t want to lose you too," he said in a silent tone. "I will be careful." Ethan also relaxed his tone. "Can you at least lead me in on the plan, so I can help?" he offered. Since he can''t change Ethan''s mind, he decided to join hands. Ethan refused his help flatly and told him to have trust in him. Without any other choice, Tony ended the call, feeling sad and scared. All the anger Ethan has been keeping in all these while, keeping his cool and all, finally burst out. He didn''t like how they treat Shane like some kind of demigod. .... Meanwhile. Shane, who has returned to town after regaining his self a little and accepted his fate as all his ten toes suffered the paralysis. He knew now isn''t the time to worry about that. He was now sitting in front of Hannah in a private lounge, discussing business and also very grateful to her. He couldn''t believe she managed to secure such a big deal for the company within such an amount of time. What he didn''t know is that he''s foolishly falling into Ethan''s trap Chapter 201 - Name the weapons Hannah stared at the man in front of him, putting on a heavy pullover, which only reveal his face, pale face to be exact. He looks so different from the man they had a meeting with a few weeks ago. ''how can things change so quickly? It felt like yesterday when he still look so charming and energetic.'' Hannah thought. Even though he''s pretending now, Hannah could tell he isn''t feeling too well, and also, ''why is he all cloaked up?'' the thought popped up, but Ethan has asked that she shouldn''t get curious and only did as planned. Shane look at the young lady sitting in front of him, dressed in a short creamy skirt, white shirt, which was fully buttoned, with a coat jacket of the same colour as the skirt. Her was styled in a bouncing curls and was cascading on her body. She had a professional smile on her face, making her beautiful face more alluring to the eyes. "I''m really grateful for your help and can''t thank you enough." Shane spoke up. "It''s fine. I just hope a situation like this won''t come up again, because my parents were really worried. It''s why I decided to help, so they will calm." Hannah spoke up. Shane gave a sincere smile, not knowing he was being played. "I''m back now, and I''m going to make sure, such never happens again. But seriously, I never knew you were this good. If you don''t mind, I could consider any post you would like to attain in the company. I believe the enterprise could use your skill." Shane proposed, but also tempting her to confirm if she''s for real. Hannah crossed her leg and brought her juice cup to her lips, taking a sip. "Like I said, I''m not i interested. The whole week I spent here in this town handling the company was like bondage to me. I just want to invest and gain interest. No stress." she chuckled at the last sentence and Shane joined in. "You''re very interesting miss Hannah. I would have loved to work with you." Shane said, this time with sincerity, as he confirmed she''s not having her eyes on his company. They kept having small talks. Hannah fed him the details of the new deal she sealed, so he could take over and leave the country as Ethan instructed, while the news about his dirty laundry will get aired, creating the trouble he just promise to avoid. The two went on and on, sorting files and chatting happily like friends. If only the people he has hurt could see him now, they will clearly denied that this is the Shane they knew. His beliefs were that he found a fool. He got all the help without Hannah demanding anything in return. He believes that she''s just a spoilt brat with skills that didn''t really understand what business is all about. If she really does, she will demand something from this help, which he wouldn''t dare object to. After their meeting, both left the place. Hannah returned home and take the days off as Ethan said, while she contacted the people with Shane''s file and asked them to release the news the next day. After ending the call, she made another one to Ethan to feed him in on the details. Ethan was pleased and ask her not to involve herself in anything related to it again. She should act like a spoilt brat Shane must probably view her as, and kept waiting for her interest on the investment. Hannah smiled at Ethan sarcastic words. He''s just so smart and funny. She heard a female voice called Ethan''s name and felt her heart hurt like the voice was some kind of needle that got shoved into her heart. Even though she''s not doing anything to pursue Ethan and wanted to help as she promised, there''s this part of her that still hope there could be a possibility where Ethan will look at her as a woman. She''s not going to act out of line, but really do love him. She knew she fucked up with her mistakes with Kyle, which couldn''t even give her the energy to attempt passes on him, but hearing a woman''s voice at the other side and Ethan''s voice taking a 360¡ã turn, she knew it was over, she lost him. "Come here." Ethan said and guided Diana, who just showed up to sit on his lap, before returning to his phone conversation. "Okay Hannah, take care." he said and ended the call after Hannah replied that she will. Immediately the call ended, Hannah''s expression sank and she couldn''t help tell herself to take heart. She doubted if she will be alive now, if Ethan does not council her then. She really did consider suicide. ¡­.. Back at Ethan''s side, Diana caress the man''s hair lovingly as he rested his head to her chest. "I have a surprise for you Diana, can you return early from work tomorrow?" Ethan asked. Diana doubted, because she''s meeting with Jenny tomorrow, but couldn''t refuse him, so she agreed. It''s her birthday and Ethan has made plans for the celebration. Even though it won''t be grand, he planned to make it as memorable as possible. Diana cleared her throat and spoke up. Since she said there''s no need to hide anything from him, she decided to share. "I think Shane is involved in my grandparent''s death." Diana spoke up. Ethan pulled back and looked into her eyes, but saw that she didn''t appear to be sad. "Are you okay?" he asked. Diana smiled, "I''m fine. There''s no point feeling bad. I just recalled hearing about the accident and hacked in his security footage. I checked the date of the death and scroll through the feeds from the day. The technology hasn''t advanced much then, so there isn''t much to see, but I saw his assistant heading towards my grandparents car. I''m not sure what he did, but I think he messed with the car." Diana said. Without a second thought, "he certainly did." Ethan said. That bastard is worse than an animal. He killed the parent, hunting the daughter, but claimed to love the woman and live under the same roof with her. "You want me to prepare you something? cookies? steak? fried fish? " Ethan asked worriedly, hoping to cheer her up, but Diana wasn''t sad. "I want the pleasure of killing that bastard myself." She didn''t know when she blurted out in a very cold voice. She looked into Ethan''s eyes immediately, hoping to see him freaked at the tone she used and the sentence itself. She couldn''t say she missed them, because she didn''t know them, but again, they were victims of Shane''s craziness. But she only met with his encouraging smile, "Name the weapon and I will help get it for you. I promise to surprise you soon, trust me and don''t involve with him for now. Do you trust me?" he asked and Diana nodded. "Good! don''t forget to return early tomorrow." he added. Ethan had no idea what''s coming. Chapter 202 - Confidence Immediately Shane returned from his meeting with Hannah, and was heading home; his car got crossed by a black SUV which belonged to the government people who are looking for him. Shane remained calm as 10 agents stepped out of the vehicle with their vest on. He wondered if he''s supposed to be scared by them or what. Actually, he''s glad they came. They should take him to where they kept his wife. The agents thought he''s gonna use violence, but had no idea he''s short on men, and couldn''t dare risk the lives of the ones he has now. He also stepped down, feigning ignorance. He acted like he had no idea why they stopped him. Without wasting time with him, they informed him that he was suspected for attempt murder on Alex. He narrowed his eyes and smiled in return, while his boys remained in the car on his order. He didn''t place any importance on these people before him. The word government doesn''t give him a scare, why? because they are to abide by the law. And yeah, he''s right. As long as he kept being gentle like this, these people won''t use violence as well. Shane adjusted his pullover well, the fluffy cat-like fur tickling the lower part of his face that was covered up. He spoke up, "attempt murder? says who?" he questioned. "You have no right to question here. We''ve been looking for you for a while now. If you didn''t manage to get hold of a newspaper and see what transpired in your absence; you will get to see it soon and understand better." A female agent spoke up, holding the urge to punch his face with the facade he had on. Shane scoffed at her words, "so rude!" he complained. "Mind what you say Mr." she retorts. Shane sighed, "fine! I planned to just go home and be with my wife, but since I''m summoned based on an assumption of attempt murder case without evidence, what can I say? I need to respect your uniforms I presume." He said sarcastically. He pretended as if he had no idea that Stella has been taken by them. This way, he could seek justice for arresting his wife because someone accused him without evidence. Not waiting for them to digest his words, he turned back and asked his boys to return home and contact Michael to get his lawyer on standby. He has planned everything before returning to town. He contacted his people in the dirty business and made them understood everything is under control, stating that things turned this way because he was nearly assassinated. After speaking with them with so much confidence and lots of assurance, they decided to provide him a capable lawyer to get out of the mess, which he thanked them for. They also made him understand that there have been some new people abducted as usual and took away for training. The males will be trained as assassins and got distributed between them for their use, while the females with attractive bodies were sold. The females who seem to fit in the categories of fighters were spared from being sold. While those who voluntarily sacrifice themselves, probably because it''s their siblings that was about to be taken, before they chose to go in their places; those types of females were given the opportunity to chose to be a fighter or got sold to god knows where and serves only god knows purposes. Those were how they got their loyalist. Most were threatened, as they were taken from towns that were struggling to survive without much government to give them protection. The technology has advanced now and most of them couldn''t get through and planned attack to revenge like the batches who killed Shane''s father. Some were kids about 15 to 16 years of age, who were homeless and taken away, without no one to look for them. They will be brought up and trained and get distributed accordingly. They also lend their men to some powerful people in some cases and get a hefty amount of money, which they distributed among themselves. There were many other dirty works, which Ethan has managed to get hold of as well. Those assurance boosted Shane''s confidence, making him act mighty and all. The agents looked at him as he talked with his boys and sneered in their head. It''s nice of him to take them as idiots. They knew he wanted Stella back, based on what Alex told them. If his so called lawyer is damn good and got him out of the web, he will want to ask about Stella, which Alex has informed them that, he should be told that Stella was released, as she claimed that she has also been trying to leave Shane''s cage of a home for a while. Even though Stella didn''t say anything, it was planned to be stated that Stella testified against him. If he object to all Stella said, which wasn''t recorded on Stella''s order of not wanting her face and voice in all these mess. If he said Stella lied, then she will be searched for and prosecuted for lying to the law. After Stella''s talk with Alex on the day she returned back to her senses, he decided to use the so called love he had for Stella against him. They wondered if he will admit to everything, or asked for Stella to be punished by law. They could claim Stella said all that to get freed. If things turned out like that, he will be confused that Stella has ran away and will try to find her at all costs, which will also limited his assumptions on Alex taking her in. They didn''t understand why they couldn''t just take off their uniform and shot the bastard right now and going through all this, but seeing how confidence and arrogant he appeared to be, they couldn''t wait for the fun as well. After instructing his boys on what to do with some eye signals and all, Shane turned around and followed them with confidence. Chapter 203 - Welcome back girl Shane who had believed he''s smart, undergo questioning, which he handled professionally. He even turned the table around and asked if they could find the person that tried to assassinate him, like they are doing for Alex right now. He claimed there''s a possibility that the person targeted both of them, since they got attacked the same day. They couldn''t help but admired his skills, he''s indeed good, but they weren''t after all his gibberish. They only wanted to cut him off Stella''s back. They realize that they have no evidence except Alexander''s words, which wasn''t enough to do much to him. All he needed was a good lawyer and he''s good to go. After proceeding with their plan and told him about Stella''s confession before her release, his gaze darkened and he couldn''t even doubt them much. He assumed Stella might have done that to get back at him for hurting Diana, so he wasn''t surprised. "Are you telling us your wife who lived under the same roof as you could be capable of lying against you? She mentioned the number of people you brutally killed and also mentioned you threatening some innocent people." His interrogator spoke up, even though it''s just a cooked up story. Shane was tongue tied for a while. He assumed Stella said all that based on what she made her witness to strengthen his fear in her heart. His lawyer requested an audience alone with him. After they were alone, the lawyer was about to convince him to denied the claims and make his unfaithful wife suffer the consequences, but can Shane dare allow harm come to Stella? there''s no way! After their discussion, they came up with a decision, which will benefit both parties. He didn''t deny Stella''s claim and didn''t admit either. Instead, he said he wanted a confrontation with his wife. He said he wanted her to say all that to his face, only then will he believe them. His main worries now is Stella''s escape. He had no idea where to start his search. He felt sad and couldn''t believe he wouldn''t be able to see her for a while now. He knew she must have run to one of her friends for help, which only pointed at one person, ''Ethan''s parents.'' His situation couldn''t afford to confront them for now, so he decided to work on his company for a few weeks and go get his woman. Before then, his partners would have sent more men for him, which he could use to achieve his aim. After few interrogations, he managed to work away free, but for a while. He was told he would be summoned soon, as the investigation is still going on. After he left, they fed Alex in on the details and he thanked them for their help. With that, Stella can breath now. He''s sure Shane wouldn''t want Stella being interrogated. Before he sort everything with the agents, he will want Stella far away. ... Getting home, Shane felt lost and imagined sleeping alone. He began thrashing the whole place in annoyance, he got rid of the air conditioning. He wondered how things become like this. He was feared, he made people tremble at his feet, and now he''s helpless? Everything infuriated him and he felt like he''s going insane. If Nathan decided to come for him now, he will be an easy prey. He''s totally defenseless. ... The day seem to break quickly and Diana was about to leave for work. She smiled as Ethan packed up the cookies he personally made for her. "Eat this at work." he said as he inserted the small box in her hand bag, while Diana''s eyes glued on his every movements. She couldn''t believe her luck for having him in her life. She should be worried about keeping him, but he''s acting like he''s scared someone will take her away from him instead. Ethan looked up at her after closing the zip of the bag and wrapped his arms around her waist, their gaze locking. Diana blinked non stop, her heart getting heavy at the care, "are you for real?" she asked. Ethan smiled and leaned, grazing his teeth on her lower lip, making a soft moan escaped her lips as she fights the urge to kiss him. "as real as I can ever be." Ethan pulled back an pouted his lips. Diana was already turned on by his tease. She pulled his shirt, making him leaned slightly and reached for his lip, kissing him softly, before Ethan took control and the short kiss turned into a prolonged one. They only realize what they were doing after their body touches the couch. They both giggled. Ethan brushed his fingers in her well straightened silky soft hair, gazing into her eyes lovingly. "I''m for real darling. I can''t wait for the day I will stop you from leaving for work on a day like this and take you inside instead." He said. A blush found its way to Diana''s cheeks. She really would love that, but Jenny should be stopped before someone else died, since those people aren''t trustworthy. Who knew if they''ve gotten new workers in her absence. And also, Ethan avoid their intimacy leading to sex through the whole week. No matter how aroused they got, he tucked her to sleep instead, so she knew he''s probably talking about the future, but still couldn''t stop her heart from racing wildly. She touched her make up and left after some teasing and all. She took a deep breath immediately she got to her work. She should start work now, but Ethan''s word kept surfacing, making her want to smile every now and them. She also wondered why he insisted on her returning earlier, as if there''s an important occasion. After composing herself and reciting the sentence, ''there''s a killer to catch'' over and over again; she stepped into the company''s premises with a straight face. Immediately Diana stepped in, she got stares on her like she''s some kind of celebrity. She rolled her eyes inwardly, but still greeted them with a warm smile. ''Are you guys also enjoying the killing so much, that you''re disappointed that I still lived?'' she thought. Jenny and the other cleaners were disposing the waste inside the bin, when Diana passes by. Her smile brightened at the sight of her. ''welcome back girl.'' she thought as she stared at Diana, who has also seen her but pretended not to. Chapter 204 - Both girls cant wait Shane''s file was aired the next day. Everything was like a nightmare to him. He couldn''t believe this is happening. How the hell did things turned out this way? Ethan knew the people he''s partnering with in the work will get out of it. His main purpose for this was to cause trouble for Shane and made him lose their back up. And also, it will deliver him into his hand. "Didn''t you say we wouldn''t get dragged in this? how on earth did you get messed up to this rate. Are you too big to seek help, that you couldn''t tell us you need one? If this escalated more than it should, you will be silenced. Take care of the mess and forget about getting any men from us." The caller said to him and ended the call. Shane wouldn''t dare retort. He''s actually grateful inwardly that they said if things escalated more than this. The fact that they haven''t sent someone to assassinate him and gave him a call is indeed a blessing. Immediately the call ended, Hannah''s one came in. He cursed under his breath before picking it up. "What''s going on?" Hannah sound restless and very worried. "I saw the news, my parents saw the news. They were against this from the start, claiming I''m probably having an affair with you, which is why I''m acting strong headed and willing to believe in the company and now you proved them right at some part. They said it''s a bad idea and you really proved them right. How can you do all that? those poor people shouldn''t go through all that. Well, that''s none of my concern. My main concern right now is my money." Hannah ended her speech, breathing heavily. Shane, who has been waiting for her to speak her mind and also planning excuses spoke up, "those were made up. I didn''t do any of that and also, your investment is safe." Shane said. Hannah laughed out loud, "safe? tell that to my parents whom are already planning to come back into the country to query me." she said in an annoyed tone. "Can I speak with them? perhaps they will calm after my assurance. Please be rest assured that your money is safe. Times like these often came about in the business world. It will pass." Shane said. "Save the sermon please. I believe I''ve tried my best, did all I can to help and now you want me to regret it. Anyway, I''m sure you wouldn''t want to add them to your lists of enemies." Hannah said in a threatening tone. Shane took a deep breath, "can I have their contact information? I could ask them for a meeting and explained things to them. Trust me that everything will be fine." Shane proposed. Hannah went silent for a while before speaking up. "They were in California right now. If you''re willing to take the trip, I could arrange a meeting, but please make sure you managed to convince them. All I did was invest, I don''t want to mess my relationship with my parents because of it." Hannah said. Shane didn''t know where this angel descent from. He thought it will be hard, but all he had to do was convince the parents, as it seems Hannah is understanding of his situation. "I will make the trip miss Hannah. I will talk to them personally." Shane said. "I will make an appointment with them this Friday, I hope you will be able to make it." Hannah said and ended the call. Shane breathe a sigh of relief, ''that went well.'' he thought. He wondered who could dare do that to him. Who could be capable enough to find out about those deeds and brave to the extent of showing it to the world. He didn''t even know where to start from, because his company is in uproar since the news release. He has people contacting the people in charge to take down the news as it''s all lies. His luck right now is that those people involved will also be working on taking care of it, since it wasn''t only his name in the news. .... Diana was in her seat, typing on her keypad and ignoring the stares from the workers. One of them has bravely walked up to her and asked if everything was fine with her. Diana smiled and told her she''s perfectly fine, as she can see. Her phone beeped after. She picked it up and saw it''s an inbox message from Jenny, ''Emily, I''ve been so worried about you. Didn''t you see my call? why didn''t you call me back? are you hurt?'' she bombard her with questions and add a crying emote at end. Diana would have felt touched if she didn''t suspect the girl to be lying. Another inbox came in again, ''Emily, I was so scared for you.'' Diana didn''t know who''s watching, so her expression remained the same. She replied to her message, ''I''m sorry for the worry babe, I went to visit my parents.'' Jenny replied once again, ''thank goodness! I couldn''t sleep well since you left.'' ''Cheesy.'' Diana replied with an emoji of an eye rolls. ''I''m being serious babe, but can we talk more about it at my place after work? I also want to know how your visit with your parent went, probably talk about them.'' Jenny replied with a flushed face emote. Diana already guessed this. For some reason, she knew the girl will invite her over today, ''sure, let''s meet at your place, but I won''t talk about my parent, perhaps you should talk about yours.'' Diana turned the table around. ''Anything for you! by the way babe, you look extra hot today.'' Jenny replied. she has really planned to get rid of Diana once and for all, as the girl has spent over three month and still breathing, what a privilege. Diana send a 3 blushing emojis in response. After their text, the two have prepared themselves for this day and couldn''t wait to see it unfold Chapter 205 - Getting to Jennys place After closing hour, Diana was putting on a blue v-neck body hug top and short black skirt with a sexy transparent leggings underneath, all thanks to her being cured now. She couldn''t wait to show skin, and now she can really do it. She can dress how she wanted without restraint. Her well straightened hair cascading behind her, looking smooth and shiny, all thanks to Ethan adding excessive oil on it while helping with the straightening. She admits to herself that he''s rare. He did everything like there is no man or woman talk here, except doing what one wishes to. The only thing he doesn''t offer to do for her is bathing her. The feeling is overwhelming for him and Diana could feel it. She felt happy, and sad at the same time, because she''s gonna have to report to camp soon. It''s finally the time to retired home as work is over. Jenny had left earlier than her, as they didn''t want to be seen together. Diana hope everything goes well. Immediately she stepped outside the work premises, Wilson came into view. Diana let out an exasperated sigh and couldn''t believe this dude still hasn''t given up. Dressed in a navy blue shirt and a black suit trousers, looking tall and dashing as always, Wilson smile at her as she approaches. He was standing beside his black Toyota camry, with his hands above his chest. Some people recognized him now, since the artist had died and he revealed to the world how he struggled with his sickness and held on till he completes the movie, so he wouldn''t disappoint his fans. The movie could be said as one of those that didn''t receive any critics as the world realize how much it meant to the deceased, which also help in promoting it worldwide. This response satisfied Wilson and he found peace within himself. A single dislike on a clips of the video on YouTube got criticized harshly, and it''s obvious some people do that because their name wouldn''t appear, but just an increase on the counter. He felt happy. He has been careful not to approach Diana in a way that could bring him trouble with Ethan, and yeah, he chose a good day, as Ethan is currently busy with his surprise at home, waiting for her return. Based on their promise to each other, there wasn''t any secret tailing on her anymore. Diana felt the stare of the female employees on her as Wilson walked up to where she stood with her brow raised as if asking if he wants a good beating, after halting her steps. They weren''t bad stare, just curious who the dude was to her. They wondered if he''s dating him as many people in this country recognize him after the movie has been shown in the theatre. He was interviewed a few days after Ethan got him arrested and hasn''t been able to come look for Diana which was mistaken as him giving up already, which isn''t so. He was just very busy. "Hi Elizabeth." he said his greetings, looking at the sexy woman in front of him with a sweet smile plastered on his face. Diana rolled her eyes at him, "what do you want?" she asked. Wilson raised his hand in surrender, "nothing Eli, just wishes to see you." he said, even abbreviating her fake name, making Diana almost burst into laughter, but didn''t want to do anything that will encourage his pursuit. Diana smile at him, her teeth hue didn''t mean anything to Wilson, just as Ethan didn''t find it as a thing. His smile deepened and his gaze turned more softer. "Wilson, let me have your card please." she said, making his heart leaped. "Are you considering meeting up?" he asked, while he quickly reached into his pocket, fishing out one for her. Diana took it and hummed as a reply. She kept it in her bag and looked up at him, "Wilson?" she called, getting a raised brow from him, to indicate he''s all ears. Diana face turned serious at once. "Like I said, I have a boyfriend who loves me and I love in return." she paused and looked at Wilson who has now suddenly wear a serious expression. Diana continued, "We didn''t have any issues with each other and you want me to dump him for you, fine! Let''s assume I was crazy enough to do what you want, will you be happy? yes perhaps. But didn''t you imagine the possibility of getting betrayed on, just as I did to him? If I''m capable of betraying the man I love, what gave you the beliefs that we are gonna last long as well? Wilson, it will be the same with you too. As long as someone came with this same proposal, being handsome and head strong as you''re being right now, can your heart be at ease that you trust me? I''m sure you understand what I meant. I said you were my taste once, but didn''t promise you love, so I''m not guilty for telling this to you now, please respect yourself and quit being stubborn. I really do love the person I''m with and wouldn''t cheat on him." Diana speak her mind because she wondered why some man didn''t assume all this. Wilson was silent for a while, not knowing what to say. "I apologize." he said and turned to leave. Diana didn''t know what she said would work, but glad at the response. He couldn''t blame him, as one didn''t have total control of one''s heart. Seeing him starting the car with an enraged expression, Diana couldn''t believe there will be a day when a man will be patiently waiting for her at home and one will be pissed at her refusal. A lot has changed and she''s happy about the changes, most especially for Ethan''s existence in her life. After gathering her thoughts, she kept the card in her bag, feeling it will seem rude to toss it away and headed for Jenny''s place. Immediately she got there and gave her a call, the girl asked her to wait outside, as she wanted to personally escort her up, which made Diana cringe on the inside but chuckled in the phone, urging her to come out already. Chapter 206 - Slowly falling into Jennys trap Diana was waiting outside the premises when Jenny showed up with a sweet smile on her face. She has changed the colour at the tip of her hair, as it''s now dyed pink. Diana could tell this girl will be catchy even if she put on rag. Seeing her rushing towards her, Diana prepared herself for the worst, and thankfully, she only got a tight hug. ''Phew! no kiss, thank God!'' Diana exclaimed in her head and hugged her back. She cling onto her like the feeling is real, like she really missed her, but Diana isn''t fooled, not knowing that it''s just the beginning of the act. "Common now, it''s not like I was gone for a month." Diana said as the girl was already sniffing her nose. "I was really scared." Jenny said, her voice breaking. ''Seriously? are you for real?'' Diana''s head screamed, but still pat the girl''s back, "let''s head upstairs." she said and both began walking towards the elevator, Jenny''s left arm around Diana''s waist, while Diana''s own was around her neck. She felt a bit uncomfortable with this, which made her heart thudding as if in fear, but still maintain her professionalism. After getting to her room, Diana took off her boots and went to sit on the couch. Jenny wasn''t putting on a revealing clothes today. Instead, she was putting on a blue jeans which was ripped at the knee area and a large size boyfriend top, which she tied in a knot at one side, revealing a fair part of her tummy, which was decent enough, even more than her own outfit. She settled beside Diana, and both stare into each others eyes for a while, before Diana broke the silence as the girl''s eyes were getting very emotional. If not for this feeling that''s telling Diana that this girl has an 80% chance of being the killer and also when she was pushed down from her window she will fall for this. She''s the only one staying here, which made her responsible, yet she acted like she didn''t do anything. "Stop taking this so seriously Jenny." Diana said. "You know what scared me the most? the people at work were talking about you being dead. They were paying closer attention to the news and all, waiting for it to be aired. Do you know how many times I had to cry at a side, while they scrolled through the daily news feed? Emily, I was so damn scared, I thought I would never see you again." Her tear dropped uncontrollably after the last sentence. Diana''s heart felt stuffed, she felt like crying too. The girl''s acting seems real without any loophole. There''s nothing Diana could say was out of line. She took a deep breath and sniffed subconsciously. She wondered if she''s being like this because not many people showed her this sides, but this is work. She controlled her heart and turned it into acting as well. She held the girl''s hand, making Jenny''s eyes that was staring at her laps looked into hers. Diana took a deep breath and raised her hand to touch the girl''s face, "I''m fine Jenny. I went to see my parents and didn''t take my phone along. It was an emergency, so I forgot to inform you. Actually, I never thought you would have imagined that I died. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have made you worry so much." Diana said and moved closer, hugging the still whimpering girl''s head to her chest. Jenny finally calm a bit after the hug and Diana''s explanation. "Did someone you knew died at the company for you to be so scared?" Diana asked as she pulled back. Jenny nodded her head, "my mom." she said, before Diana could ask who. That got to Diana again. She wondered if her mom died the same way and she''s not the killer, or her mom died in another way, which made her become the killer. "What happened to her?" Diana asked. Jenny sat up straight, her eyes having a distinct expression. For a few seconds there, Diana thought she''s about to sing the most emotional song and was searching for the feeling that will bring out the best expression that will rhythm with the lyrics of the song. Jenny began, "Actually, I''m not poor to the extent of being a cleaner. Even if I don''t work for the rest of my life, I''m financially capable to sponsor myself." Jenny paused and a sad smile surface. Diana couldn''t agree more, ''I could tell.'' she said in her head. "My mom worked at the company. She held a high post there, as she''s like one of the founders of the organization. She started working there before she even gave birth to me. It grows bigger and my mom kept getting promoted as the company developed. After giving birth to me, my father died and it''s just me and her. She worked hard and gave me the best that a parent could give to her child. She loved me so much and yes, she doesn''t joke with her work. Whenever the company got collaboration with a higher one, she wouldn''t sleep all through the night. She will rejoice like it''s her own. I think more than the owners because it''s where she spent her youth. I will say she was obsessed with it, because, she behaved like she did when she measured my height to see how much taller I''ve gotten." Jenny paused and smiled softly, a nostalgic feeling was written all over her expression, while Diana listen attentively, being transfixed and couldn''t wait for her to continue. After graduating from college, I went overseas to continue my studies and find my own path. She''s not a pushy mother who forced me to do something. She''s so proud of her work, which she told me, people didn''t believe in the company when it first started and was only paying little. She said, If her parents stopped her from sticking to her passion then, she might not be where she is today. Even if she was, she might not be so proud and happy with whatever choice they forced on her, so she let me do whatever I wanted." Jenny suddenly paused and Diana could swore her gaze went scary for a split second, before suddenly turning back to normal. For that moment, she looks so different like a totally different person, but the pace in which it returns to normal, made Diana wondered if she had imagined it. Chapter 207 - Good at her game "All I had to do was make the call, and everything I wanted will be sent over. I''m the type of girl with a free spirit. I''m never too attached to people, or let me say when I found something I''m crazy about. I rarely talk with my mom. I was like her Emily. I found my passion, met interesting people and we explore the world. We go to places that a sane human being shouldn''t step in and do lots of crazy stuff. I was very happy and successful at a young age. I will do a video chat with my mom after making a huge income and share the news. She was very supportive and happy for me. We mean a lot to each other. We are all we''ve got. She called and informed me about her constant promotion. In short, we''re both doing what we love. Everything changed when my the president of the corporation died. His son Cain took over and my mom started having problems at work." Jenny gaze went sharp and piercing again, before relaxing. Diana felt the temperature around her lowering. Even though she relaxed the scary expression, the aura surrounding her has changed into an intimidating one, ''she''s angry.'' Diana noted in her head, but couldn''t wait to hear the full story. If she should be honest with herself, she''s really trying to make sure she''s the killer so she wouldn''t kill the wrong person, based on assumptions. She was getting affected by the story, but kept recalling what Aroma told her about how some targets are more clever than she could ever imagine. She recalled how she was told that SB died because she let herself fall into the targets trap. Diana recalled some of the movies she has watched and keep assuring herself that serial killers have different tricks up their sleeves. She told herself this might be one of it. Jenny''s expression seem authentic, making her believe she might be telling the real story, but that doesn''t mean she can''t use the story to make her victims lowered their guard. She kept fighting it, not wanting to give to these feelings that''s about to burst out. Her story is affecting her in two ways. Her assumed parents didn''t care for her like that, her real ones didn''t get to. Ethan''s words surface in her mind, ''don''t let something you don''t have to bring you down, but be happy with the little you have.'' Diana calm down after, as Jenny continued her story. "My mom wasn''t as happy as before. Those glows in her eyes has faded. Everything suddenly turned around for her. I told her to leave the company, I told her I could support her." she paused and looked into Diana''s eyes, "Emily, I don''t even have to struggle to provide for her, I have enough, but you know what? My mom claimed she can''t leave the company. She made it seem like it''s her everything, like it''s her life. She started getting demoted, just as fast as she got those promotions. She barely pick my calls. She didn''t want me to worry but couldn''t help the hurt she''s feeling. The new president assigned someone else to her position, claiming she''s of olden days and the positions are fit for people of new ages, claimed they are more intelligent. He offered my mom to be a supervisor, but my mom refused, which added to her issues there. Her present seem to be a problem for all of them, they want her gone." Jenny break down completely, whimpering and gasping for hair. "You can stop if you feel like it, don''t force yourself." Diana said worriedly. Before she knew it, her response and everything were genuine. She wasn''t acting anymore but worried, felt sad for Jenny''s mother, for the girl. "it''s okay, calm down." she patted Jenny''s shoulder and wondered if she should go get her water. "Maybe you should take some water to calm your nerves." Diana said. Jenny nodded her head and stood up. She returned a while later with a bottle of water and two glass cup on a tray. She settled down and was about to open the bottle, but Diana took it from her and helped her filled her glass. She passed the cup to her. Jenny thanked her and down the content in a go, before feeling her nerves calm. "how do you feel now?" Diana asked. "Better." Jenny said, taking a deep breath. "I''m sorry for what happened to your mom. You don''t have to continue." Diana said. She has said that before returning to her senses once more. She wondered how she''s going to confirm if she''s really the killer if she''s being so sentimental with her. But thankfully, Jenny was good at her game, "It''s fine. I''ve been holding it in for long. I think I will feel free if I share." she said. Diana would have object on normal basis, as the girl looks like she''s suffering, but now she only nodded, ''it''s for work.'' "My mom wanted revenge on them for what they did to her. She felt humiliated. The girls about my age began to give her orders in the company, while those who weren''t as unfortunate as her mocked her. With that anger feeling, she began gathering files on the company''s dirt. She began searching for flaws, anything to ruin them. She doesn''t care if everything vanished. She went crazy over it. Being someone who has been familiar with everything, it didn''t take her long to get hold of something. They were faster than her and killed her before she could succeed with her plans. When I heard about her death I couldn''t believe my ears. It felt like a joke, the most lame joke I''ve ever heard in my entire life. I mourned her. I saw the diary she left behind and everything was recorded in there. All she wanted was to grow old while working there and retired peacefully, but they took the right from her, they killed her, they took her away from me," Jenny hasn''t concluded the story, but Diana was already crying. Chapter 208 - I killed him Diana wiped her tears and Jenny helped her filled up her glass with water before passing it to her. Diana took the glass and thanked her before drinking half of the water, which Jenny took and drank the remain, but an unnoticed smirk appeared at the corner of her lips while Diana was gulping on the water before it disappeared. Diana felt her heavy heart lightened after taking the water and took a deep breath, "what happened after?" she asked. Jenny began again. "I couldn''t live on anymore. I don''t have anyone to call family again, so I told myself I could feel much better, feel her presence if I worked at the place she spent her entire youth in. To me, the place was her. I lost it Emily. I wanted to be around that place so badly, to fill up the holes in my heart, so I went to seek employment there. But since I''m more of a science freak, I don''t have much knowledge about how office work is done." Immediately Jenny mentioned science freak, Diana realize she took water. If she''s a science freak and was very rich, explore the world for research, doesn''t that mean she could probably have Aroma''s talent? Even if not all of it, she might have done something to the water and she foolishly took it. She didn''t think much before taking it, as her emotions were clouded. Her heart felt stuffed from battling her emotions and she really needed the water at that moment and also, she didn''t think much because Jenny took from it, but what if it''s poisoned and there''s an antidote she could use to help herself out of it. Diana hope this were just assumptions, she hope it''s not true. How could she take something from her assumed serial killer''s place? If it''s true that she''s now poisoned, then she wouldn''t help but agree with Aroma''s deduction on how her kindness will get her killed one day, because she just did what Aroma was always worried about, which was more of the reasons why she tried to break her and make her get cruel. She''s fucking stupid and very pissed at herself right now, but Jenny was still telling her story. "I spent lots of sleepless nights studying about how you guys worked and felt like I''m good to go. I just want to be at the place and assumed it as being in her embrace, being in my mother''s world. But you know what those people did? despite my capabilities, they claimed I didn''t study it in the university and can''t be accepted. They didn''t want a science expert as a business management employee. I pleaded with them to please consider me, but they didn''t hire me because I didn''t submit a certificate to affirmate my qualification. One of the people in charge made a pass on me, promising to do something if he could have a taste of my body. I didn''t have any choice. I felt empty while knowing that my mom lives no more. I could still recall his hand roaming about my skin. The huge size dick he possess thrusting inside me like his life depends on the penetration. I recalled my moaning under the man that''s old enough to be my father, if he were still alive. His lips on mine. How he made me took his manhood in my mouth and sucked him crazily, while his hand fondle with my breast. The sound of our heavy breathing filled the room, the sound of our flesh slapping as he thrust in deeper, not caring about the size and how my petite figure look beneath him." Diana felt uncomfortable with the descriptions, which breaks her train of thought from the assumptions of being poisoned. And also, she didn''t feel anything. She felt like her usual self. Jenny continued, "I endured it. He had his fun and I pleasure him as he asked. But you know what happened after? The bastard claimed the higher ups still didn''t consider despite his begging. He said there''s only two options left. It''s either he introduced me to his superior and probably if I could do well in bed for him, he might help. Or I applied for a cleaner job which was open at the time, while he supports me financially till he could think of something to help me get a befitting position in the company. He said the new CEO is a very strict man, so he couldn''t act rashly. He didn''t consider all that before having his way with me. He thought he''s smart, so instead of agreeing to sleep with his so called superior, which I''m sure he told him how good I was and wanted him to take a bite as well, probably get in his favour like I''m some kind of toy. I agreed to be a cleaner. I felt cheated, I was so pissed. You know what Emily? those people weren''t smart at all. I just wanted to get in there peacefully, so that I can feel my mom. After what they did, wasted my effort, I chased every single tenant in this building away. My mom owns this place, she spent her youth here, just as she did at the company and I wanted it for myself alone, so I gave them quit notice. Those who claimed they haven''t exhausted their money were given a refund. I''m well loaded with cash, but I became a cleaner. The bastard still try to get to me after this. He thought I couldn''t bare to lose the job. He''s right though, just not the way he assumed. It''s not because of money, but because I finally find peace being there. I imagined my mom being around and I''m happy. But when he didn''t stop and threatened to chase me away from the company if I didn''t let him fuck me once again, I killed him." Jenny said the last part casually, making Diana gulped. Chapter 209 - Ethan Im poisoned Meanwhile. Ethan and Sarah has been running around since Diana left for work, preparing her birthday surprise celebration. The events decoration staff just left their place. Flower petals was sprinkled all the way from the entrance to where a table was beautifully set with a custom chandelier hanging above it, illuminating the place with a Christmas-like lights. Different boxes containing gifts bought by Ethan, Sarah, their cleaners, driver and security men laid on the table, well wrapped in a shiny foil, making the setting more catchy. While a cake in the shape of love was in the middle, with the custom candle on it. Two chairs were set opposite the table for the celebrant and Ethan. Leo''s face was blushing hard as he kept imagining her expression after seeing it. He likes it when she''s surprised. The way her beautiful blue eyes shine, her innocent expression despite her naughtiness. Ethan chuckled and rubbed his palms together. The thoughts of it alone is making him so excited. He couldn''t wait for her to return. He has reserved an after wishing party to appreciate his workers. He wasn''t expecting them to buy a gift for his woman at all. He had only hint to them that they will be supporting him in making Diana feel loved. He didn''t want to hire people to sing a happy birthday song for her. She''s friendly with everyone here even though they have only spent 4 months together. Having them sing for her will make her feel better than people who will be doing it for money. But to his surprise, everyone started presenting their gifts. They weren''t worried if Ethan would allow it, since he''s a very nice person. The fact that he will be leaving soon didn''t sit well with them. They wish all boss could be like the couple. It doesn''t feel like they are doing works that most people look down on because they got treatments worthy than some people working in the office and sitting on a classic chairs got. Ethan has made his plan well, not knowing what''s coming. He turned towards the crew who were beautifully dressed and also appreciating the whole setting with a smile on their faces. Looking at their genuine smile Ethan felt good and grateful, "Thank you guys so much for this," he said. They all smile at his generosity. "It''s our pleasure sir." One of them spoke on behalf of everyone. They were now patiently waiting and looking at the TV screen in the living room, which has been configured to display the feed to the entrance of the villa. ***** Meanwhile. Diana gulped at how she calmly said she killed someone and didn''t even bat an eyelash. Her guards raised and fear gripped her heart. Her mind kept drifting to the water. Jenny looked at her and smiled softly, "after getting rid of him, I was able to work freely, without anyone knowing disturbing to fuck me. No one knew he fucked me and I get to stay around where my mom''s memories reside. We don''t usually talk when she''s alive so I did myself a favour by imagining she''s still alive and played the recording of our chat when I feel like listening to her voice. I found peace of mind with everything I''m doing now. She will be happy wherever she was." Jenny concluded her story. She doesn''t look so emotional compared to when she started telling the story. It''s like she didn''t care to put more effort but just wanted to end her story. Diana didn''t know what to say at this rate. Her thoughts were cloudy. She couldn''t think clearly. "I''m sorry to hear about all this." she said. Jenny shook her head. "you don''t have to feel sorry Emily. Actually I''m glad things turn out like this. I get to meet wonderful people." she moved closer to Diana and hugged her tightly, which Diana responded to, despite her fear of being poisoned. "I get to meet people like you." Jenny added in a soft tone. Diana had no doubt that this girl is the killer now, and she could tell she doesn''t care if she has found out. ''did she know my plans all along?'' Diana thought. If she''s really poisoned right now, it could only mean one thing, this is how she got her victim. Diana knew she wouldn''t suspect anything if not for her mission. If she was just a normal employee, she would have just felt bad for the girl and after Jenny''s assurance that she''s fine, she will leave for her house and died there, just like all the victims did. They all died at their home. Is she going to die as well? Something tells Diana to leave the place and do something, instead of just sitting here like this. She should just kill the girl now, but still foolishly imagined if she had overthink it. It''s like they were both thinking the same thing. Jenny spoke up, "I''ve taken a lot of your time, what would you like to take before leaving? I think I should rest now, as I''m drained from this flashbacks, even though I''m really glad I talked about it." Jenny said. Diana smiled awkwardly, "I''m good Jenny. I should just leave for now, as my boyfriend is waiting for me." she said. Jenny pouted her lips "Ow! sorry." Diana mouthed. "But you promised to take something the last time you came." Jenny said. Diana pointed to the glass cup on the table, making Jenny let out a helpless sigh. She raised her hands in surrender dramatically, making Diana chuckled, but couldn''t wait to get out of there. After a few pet talks as both walked around the balcony, Diana bid her farewell and left, but that''s after Jenny made her promise to visit again. Immediately Diana left, Jenny scoffed and returned back to her room. She went inside her room, open a drawer and brought out a box where small bottles containing black liquid content laid in sets. They were empty spaces, which proves some of it has been taken. She picked out a bottle and emptied the content in her mouth. Each empty space represent the number of people who have taken the poison with her, while she took her antidote after they are gone. She closed the drawer and went to the room where pictures of the deceased were pinned to the wall. She unpinned Diana''s photo beneath her mother''s and created a slash on it with a red marker before pinning it where the dead ones lies. Diana''s confirmed she''s indeed poisoned immediately she got inside the bus driving her home. She started feeling drowsy. She knew herself well. She barely sleep unless Ethan began his nagging, but here she was, almost dozing off in the bus. She didn''t know what the poison was, but something tells her to keep her eyes open. Immediately she got home, everyone has seen her and positioned themselves. She stepped inside the living room and found everywhere dark. Her heart skipped, making her wonder what''s going on. Then all of a sudden, "happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you¡­." The light came on and she saw everyone well dressed, smiling and singing happily, while Ethan stood with them, handsomely dressed, looking breathtaking and staring at her intensely. Seeing the whole room transformed within the few hours she had left for work, and the fact that all this was made for her, she felt horrible about the news she''s about to break to Ethan. Her eyes watered, making everyone assumed it''s because she''s so touched. They congratulate her and told her not to cry on her special day. She thanked them sincerely, before they left the couple alone. Ethan who was waiting for them to do their part walked up to her and wrapped his hand around her waist. He wondered why she didn''t move after they left and had a sad expression on. ''Could it be that she didn''t like it?'' he couldn''t help but wonder if he didn''t do it right. It''s his turn to froze when Diana spoke up before he could say something, "Ethan I''m poisoned." His face went pale immediately. Chapter 210 - Sleep to death poison Ethan regained from shock and smile softly, "you''re kidding right?" he asked, releasing her waist and cupping both her cheeks in his palms, looking into her eyes that were getting teary and sleep deprived as if she hasn''t slept for a long while and should be in bed already. Ethan opened his mouth to say something and closed it again. He blinked his eyes continuously, "Diana you aren''t denying it." he said, hoping she will smile and hit his chest, mock him for taking her serious when she''s only joking, but Diana remained still, drops of tears already falling on his hand that was cupping her face. Without wasting time, Ethan took her bag from her and drop it aside, took her hand and began walking outside the house, while Diana followed in silence. The workers who were smiling happily outside saw them coming out and their expressions turned serious. They wondered what happened. Diana had tears in her eyes while Ethan''s eyes were deep red, obvious he was acting like a man, and keeping it in. They felt scared and moved aside for them to pass through. "Give me the car key?" Ethan stopped when they got to where they stood and asked the driver. "Which one sir." He asked. "Just give me anyone." Ethan replied and was given a key. They watched the two left with a confounded expressions on their faces. Ethan opened the door for her and also went around to the driver''s seat. He turned towards her with his still stoic expression, "does anywhere hurts?" he asked. Diana shook her head in response. She felt horrible. She hates herself for constantly hurting Ethan''s feeling. Her body felt fine, but she kept feeling like sleeping. It''s hard to keep her eyes open, but she kept fighting the urge. Without asking any question further, he started the car and drove away into the road, his heart racing fast, despite his acting strong. He felt scared. He can''t bear to lose her. Where will he start from if she''s gone. He dreaded the thought. He took a deep breath, making Diana felt more guilty. "What happened Diana?" he asked after driving for a while. Diana voice came out tired and low, making him worry more. It''s more like a person who just woke up and still hasn''t gotten clear headed. Her face getting pale as minutes pass, but her body wasn''t hurting anywhere. "I find the serial killer I was here to take out. I fell for her trap and took water at her place, before her acting change as one who isn''t trying hard to get me anymore and I have been feeling sleepy since I left the place." Diana summarize. "Is she dead?" Ethan asked. "Not yet." Diana replied. Ethan drove into a big hospital and went around to carry her out of the car, while her head rest to his chest. She remained silent. This is the second time they were in this sort of situation. They were attended to, where Ethan claimed she was poisoned. Thankfully, the tests she undergo didn''t require her to sleep, which the results came out clean. She''s not poisoned. Ethan was allowed in and despite not knowing anything about medical stuff, he gave his full focus as the doctor showed him the results and explained everything to him. At the end, no poison was discovered. Diana was also listening to them, her eyes glued on Ethan''s side profile as he listened attentively to the doctor, while his fists were clenched tightly, his lips paused, brows furrowed. Diana felt sad seeing him like that. She wish the results were true and Ethan can finally smile, but knew something was wrong with her. If the results came out clean, it means that''s how those people died with anything being discovered on their corpse, which only left the company as the only clue to the death issues. "Ethan?" Diana called and he quickly turned towards her and rushed to where she sat. "You''re in pain?" He asked worriedly, his hand caressing her face, while he kissed her temple softly. "Diana please don''t act fine if you''re not. Tell me if anywhere hurts." he pleaded. "Let''s go home." she said. Ethan looked at her in confusion, "go home?" he asked. Even though the doctor said she''s fine, Ethan realize she''s not. Her appearance is not the same as when she first return home. She''s looking weak and more sleep deprived. Diana nodded. "I need my phone. It''s in my bag and I have to call Aroma. She might know something." she said. Ethan nodded and they left the hospital after paying for the service rendered to them. Immediately they got home, Ethan picked up her bag and both headed towards his room, with her in his arms. They passed by the table that was set romantically for her and her heart tightened. She couldn''t help but ask herself why today of all day. Getting to his room, he set her down on bed and passed the bag to her, which she took in silent and picked out her cell phone. She dialled Aroma''s number and she picked at once. For once she''s glad Aroma was opportuned to a mobile phone. "Hey TUD!" her voice came through. "I''m poisoned." Diana said. There was a silence at the other end. Ethan''s heart leaped again as that dreadful sentence came up once more. "What!" Aroma suddenly exclaimed. "how?" she asked with a worried expression. "The target." Diana replied and didn''t have to elaborate before Aroma understood. "What type of poison is it?" She asked. "I don''t know." Diana replied, "I''ve visited the hospital and they couldn''t detect any poison inside me." she added. "How are you feeling exactly?" Aroma asked. "I''ve been feeling drowsy like I haven''t closed my eyes in months. My eyes felt heavy and it''s hard to keep them open..." Diana hasn''t completed her sentence when Aroma screamed. "Where the hell did you come across sleep to death poison?!!!" Chapter 211 - You know what Diana, just die! "Sh*t! sh*t!....." Aroma cursed continuously and the sound of her urgent movement on the other end could be heard through the phone. The sleep to death poison was something personal that she and her mates created and didn''t exposed to the world. She has succeeded lots of missions easily, thanks to it. With the drug, there won''t be any loopholes. No matter what sort of test was carried out on the victims, it will end up as a natural death. Even Nathan had no idea such weapons existed. It''s meant to be a secret between her and her mate which made her wondered how Diana come across it. But on second thought, she hasn''t seen them for years now. Someone you haven''t seen for a week could have developed a new character, not to mention someone she hasn''t laid her eyes on in years. They probably got involved with some people and sell out the poison. If her memories aren''t suffering an issue, they only made six boxes. 3 boxes of the poison and 3 of the antidotes. Each of the box contained fifty bottles. In her case, she has excess antidotes as she didn''t revive her victims. They had promised each other to meet after it''s exhausted and create another batches. She wondered if they sold out some of it. Ethan fight the tears that''s threatening to slip out as he listens to Aroma''s alarmed tone. His heart began racing wildly, as fear envelope his entire being. He wondered why this girl kept getting in trouble that makes him powerless and hopeless. Despite everything he had, he couldn''t even do anything for her right now. Aroma spoke up again, "Is the target dead?" she asked. "No." Diana answered. "And why is that?" Aroma asked rushing to god knows where at the other end. Diana''s voice lowered again, "I didn''t want to kill the wrong person¡­" "Because you don''t want to feel guilty, so you decided to die from the poison first, so your ghost could hunt her like that of those she has killed, Is that it?" Aroma cuts in. Already read her like an open good. Diana went silent and couldn''t say anything, but Aroma''s movement at the other side has stopped. "I thought you''re smart already. I was worried you''re over smart, cruel, brutal, different. I fucking thought you''ve changed, but seems all it takes for you to become an idiot again is getting fucked. Seems the sex you''ve been having over there has taken away your sense of reasoning. You''ve become soft because you''re being tucked to sleep by a man right? You suspected someone to be the target and ended up getting poisoned by her. What''s the point of all your training so far? You weren''t even in a fight with her, which led to this. She''s alive and kicking you idiot!" Aroma was very angry and barking loudly, while both couples remained silent. Diana felt sad for Ethan the most. She made the man look like an idiot. She felt like she''s crushing his dignity and he kept letting her. Ethan''s eyes widened when Aroma spoke again after breathing heavily, due to her cursing nonstop. "You know what Diana, just die! I don''t fucking care! I''m sure you''re still going to get killed soon with your idiotic nature anyway, so I don''t want to waste my time on you. Fool!" Aroma said in a cruel tone which made Ethan''s body tensed. "Please don''t," Ethan said in a broken voice, while the already dozing Diana regained herself at the sound of his broken voice, her tears falling nonstop. "Please don''t let her die." Ethan pleaded, taking the phone from her. The phone was on loud speaker and both have been listening to her from the start. Seeing a drop of tears escaped his eyes, Diana began sobbing out loud, her chest heaving up and down. Aroma was at a loss for a few seconds, before she took a deep breath and finally spoke up. Even she had tears in her eyes on the other side, despite her cursing. She wondered what would have happened if they didn''t call her. What if Ethan had asked her to sleep while he got some doctors finding the unfindable. Although they call her now. What if she wouldn''t be able to hold on till she got there. They have an aircraft of their own, yes! but she''s not sure if Diana could hold on that long. It''s more than 7 hours journey to the country. The more she didn''t sleep, the more her conscious will be threatening to slip away. And immediately she gave in to it and sleep, she won''t wake up ever. She''s dead. If Nathan find out about this, he would never allow her to go. He will let her die without batting an eyelash. Even her feel like she should, even though she''s not sure if she could handle her death. She''s nothing but an idiot. She was worried she''s changed for nothing. But hearing Ethan''s broken voice, she decided to hold onto that as the reason she''s going to give it her all to get there, and not because she also didn''t want to lose her. "No matter what, don''t let her fall asleep. If she sleeps she dies, do you understand?" Aroma asked, her voice not harsh and insultive this time. "I understand." Ethan said and looking at Diana who was now whimpering like a little kid, while staring into his eyes. Her entire face looking weak, eyes half shut like a drunk. ... The call ended and Aroma run towards where Nathan was and gave him a fake summary, and asked permission to leave right away to pass her the antidotes. Nathan gave her permission and urge her to leave right away. Which she quickly does, after picking 5 antidotes from the box in her lab. Their base is still under renovation and most of them still sleep at her house, that''s close to the lab, while all trainees has been sent to their other camps, so it won''t affect their routine. ¡­.. Back at Ethan and Diana''s side. "Ethan I''m so sorry." Diana said, crying out loud. Chapter 212 - Dont waste our efforts Ethan tossed the phone aside and held her close. "There''s nothing to be sorry about. You heard what she said right! you can''t sleep till she arrives. Can you do it?" He asked, his hand cupping both sides of her face, while he stared into her eyes intensely. Diana shook her head, "Ethan I can''t." she said honestly. She had no idea how she manages to stay awake till now. Her eyes hurt from keeping them open. She wants to close them so badly. She''s not sure if she can endure till Aroma comes. She didn''t want to lie to him. Ethan''s heart was racing fast, but he knew he had to make her. She can''t die on him, there''s no way that could happen, not when there''s help on the way. He pulled himself together and placed a kiss on her forehead, "you can do it." he said. Diana kept shaking her head in denial as Ethan helped her up to her feet. "You''re not hurting anywhere right?" he asked. "Except the urge to close my eyes, I''m perfectly fine." she replied. Unknown to her, because Jenny knows who she was, she doubled her dose. If it were the other victims, they wouldn''t be affected this much. The effect won''t come fast to be exact. They will reach their house feeling their normal self and fell asleep as usual, but wouldn''t wake up ever. If she double the dose like she did for Diana, they will suspect she did something to them and might tell it to someone before dying. "Let''s go and celebrate your birthday." Ethan said, helped her up and began walking out of the room, while holding her hand. Diana followed him like a doll, she kept crying and staring at him. Words couldn''t explain how she''s feeling right now. She couldn''t help but consider dying. Maybe Ethan will stop suffering for her, but she knew that will hurt him more. And also, her parents will be gravely affected. She still needed to kill Shane. She can''t die now, but really didn''t like what she''s doing to this man. Ethan glanced at her, "take your mind off it and consider this as feeling sleepy, but not wanting our effort to create all these for you go to waste. I admit I''m greedy, but I spent a lot of effort since morning to surprise you, don''t let my efforts go to waste. All the workers have been busy running around," Ethan point up at the balloon hung at the edge of the wall, as they were now standing in the living room, where the table was still well set. Diana''s gaze followed his hand movement and stared at the balloon, "Mike fell down while hanging those and hurt his hand, but you know what darling, he quickly got up and pretend as if nothing happened. He was so excited for his input in making you happy. You saw him putting on an oversized shirt right? that''s because I found out about it and insisted that he got his hand checked out. And it''s currently bandaged up right now. They weren''t supposed to do that, but they all supported the event decoration people, they did it for you, so don''t let their effort go to waste." Ethan gave her a knowing look, asking if she understood. Diana looked into his eyes, her chest feeling stuffed from all the emotional roller coaster. She didn''t know what to say and just kept staring and yeah, her mind isn''t entirely on the poison and dying anymore. Mike was the driver who passed key to Ethan earlier. Ethan continued, "Sarah has been juggling preparing homemade refreshments and helping with the decorations just to please you. She noticed you like the mixed berries and also wanted you to feel the love. I haven''t taken anything since morning because I want to see you happy and eat with you¡­" "Ethan.." Diana cuts in. "So please Diana, let it flow as we planned. Let''s celebrate your birthday. Don''t let our efforts be in vain." Ethan said and guide her to her seat, while he went to seat across her. Diana''s eyes were glued on him. She wanted to cry more, but the tear refuses to come at this rate. She averted her gaze and stared at the setting before her. She reached her hand to one of the wrapped gifts and unwrapped it. She looks like she has matured within the few hours the mess occurred. Ethan stared at her, biting down on his lower lip as he tried to keep his calm. She smiled softly and looked up at him, showing him the cute bunny key holder, "so cute." she said and Ethan nodded, smiling back at her. He began litting up the candles, while Diana wrapped up the gift again and began unwrapping another one, forcing herself to take her mind off sleeping. Ethan picked his phone and send a message to his workers who came in again and startled Diana as the began singing out loud. They flow with everything as if they already knew the situation and didn''t change their facial expressions, despite seeing how different she appear than a few hours ago, when she first stepped in. Diana let out a soft giggle, but could feel Ethan''s intense gaze on her. She tried not to look at him and smile at the crew who are singing like they were primary school students, when they were all adults. After their second round of birthday song they urged her to make a wish before blowing out the candle. "Thank you so much guys." Diana said, feeling very touched. She wonder how exciting it would have been if this didn''t happen to her. But yeah, just like Ethan said, it''s not too late to appreciate it. She rested her elbow on the table and match her palms in front of her face, before slowly closing her eyes. She wanted to make a wish, but couldn''t think of anything immediately she closed those eyes. The crew were shocked when Ethan sprung up from his seat and rushed towards the celebrant who had her eyes closed as if frozen on the spot. "Diana!" Ethan screamed, as he got hold of her shoulders, while her body lost it''s balance and fall in his arms, making both ended up on the floor. Chapter 213 - Dont give up yet Everyone held their breath as Ethan''s hand pressed on her nose, leaving her mouth as the only source of breathing. Seeing her let out a breath through her mouth, which indicated that she''s still here, he began calling her name, "Diana look at me!" his fingers forcefully opening her eyes. "Diana?" "Hun¡­" "Hey! wake up." Ethan said with a straight face as she respond to him and slowly opened her eyes by herself. She breathed heavily as her gaze met his. His gaze was a pained one. He looked so scared even though he''s putting up a straight face. Her heart tightened and she felt like apologising again, but could only kept staring. Ethan smiled softly, "don''t give up yet, the celebration isn''t over." he said, brushing away what just happened. Diana slowly nodded her head and both slowly got up on their feet. He returned to his seat after she has taken hers, while shaking her head to whisk away the drowsiness. She looked up at the frozen employees and spotted Sarah between them, her tears were dropping silently. The woman evade her gaze, but Diana has caught her crying, making her heart warmed that she care this much and also making her feel bad for creating such a scenario. "Have you made a wish?" Ethan asked as if nothing happened, as if he didn''t just nearly lost her. He''s scared. He feels so scared right now and didn''t want to imagine the worse. "No." Diana said in a gentle tone, while flapping her eye lashes continuously, as if fighting her tears. The others didn''t know whether it''s right to butt in, but felt like they should help. The tense in the atmosphere is heerie. They are scared but had to act nonchalant. They don''t really understand what''s going on. Ethan''s message states that¡­ Wait! It was more like pleading, ''guys I need your help. I need to keep her awake for more than 7 hours. Help is on the way, and I don''t think I can do this alone. I want to start by flowing with the birthday celebration, help me.'' It was a scary message and a heart wrenching one. They were all adults and understand him. For him to call for their help in such manner, the situation must be grave. Sarah was affected by the message the most. She couldn''t help but panic at that moment. Those two just escape a heartache two weeks ago, and another one has built up. "Make a wish and blow out the candles." Mike came to Ethan''s rescue as he wanted to talk but scared his voice will come out broken and the guys has caught the hesitation in his eyes. "Make the wish with your eyes opened ma''am." One of the cleaner said. Ethan nodded his head as Diana looked up at him, surprised that they all knew. After a moment of silent, she blew out the candles and they cheered for her. Ethan has regained himself and went with the flow. The cake was cut and they all took a few portions from it and eat, while a music came on in the background after the workers stepped out. Diana was now smiling, while Ethan kept his cool. "Let''s have a dance, the music is nice." Ethan said and stood up, while Diana smiled, feeling embarrassed, but still shamelessly stood up. Taking her mind off the poison, but Ethan''s eyes never cease stealing glances at his wristwatch when she''s not watching. He kept confirming the amount of time left. ''And I''m thinking ''bout how, people fall in love in mysterious ways Maybe just the touch of a hand'' Ethan now had his hands around her waist as they moved to the beat of Ed Sheeran song, ''thinking out loud'' which was currently playing. "Oh me I fall in love with you every single day And I just wanna tell you I am." Ethan sang that part along with Ed Sheeran, making Diana''s hands tightened around him as both moved left and right, forward and backwards, based on the beat. She giggled happily and felt the urge to tell him she loves him too. He let go of her, while she swirl her body for him, making him smile and reached for her again. "Nice!" he complimented. "I''d climb every mountain And swim every ocean Just to be with you And fix what I''ve broken Oh, ''cause I need you to see That you are the reason." The song has changed to Callum Scott''s you are the reason, which Ethan sang along. "You didn''t break anything." Diana said, making Ethan rolled his eyes at her. "I broke a lot of things darling." he replied, but the didn''t stop dancing. The music changed to one''s with crazy beats that make one crave boogy dance. Seeing this as an opportunity, "here, sit down, let me entertain our celebrant with my epic dance moves." he said as he helped her settle on the chair, while Diana raised her brow at his word. "For real? Epic?" she asked sarcastically, while Ethan winked in return and stepped back. Work by Drake and Rihanna is being played at the moment. "Check it out." Ethan said with a smile, as his hands rested to both sides of his waist. "What are you doing?" Diana asked as he started adjusting his trouser''s band. Her face burn and she started feeling hot all of a sudden, ''this is so embarrassing.'' she thought, but Ethan doesn''t seem to care. "There." he massaged his waist dramatically, "I want you to see the waist movements." He said, and before Diana could wrap her head around his words, his has started twisting his waist for real. "Oh god!" she exclaimed, her mouth wide open as he began break dancing like a pro. ''He''s so good!'' Diana thought. She kept laughing like an idiot as he winked at her every now and then, changing moves, unlike someone who once told her he couldn''t dance. ... Meanwhile, Aroma who was currently on her way was sweating despite being under air conditioner. She felt restless and wish she could hurry up the pilot, which was impossible. She kept tapping her feet on the floor and silently wishing that Diana can make it. "Please hold on." she mumbled. Chapter 214 - 3 hours left Diana blushed hard as she watched him dance. Her half closed eyes seem to be developing some brightness, her heart racing wildly. She laughed out loud as he winked at her again. "Common.." she place both palms to her burning face, and massage her cheeks that''s hurting from laughing nonstop. Ethan finally stopped dancing and walked up to her, "your turn." he said. "No! no! no!" Diana rejected the idea, but still couldn''t stop blushing hard. While she shook her head, Ethan glanced at his wrist watch in a flash and acted natural again. "Don''t tell me you''re feeling shy now." Ethan teased, helping her to her feet. Immediately she got up, he reached his right hand to her hair, while the left one remained around her waist. He removed the pin which pinned her bangs backwards, and ruffled it with his palm, before returning them to their original place and smoothed it with his palm, "there." He pulled her back and stared into her eyes, his pink lips setting in a thin line, but his heart was aching inside. "You''re a good dancer, so show me what you got." he said, leaning to kiss her, but she evade his lips. "What are you doing?" Diana asked. "What does it look like I''m doing?" he asked in return. Diana returns her head to stare into his eyes, but her lips was captured midway. She struggled to pull away, but he didn''t let her till he managed to gain entrance to her mouth and slipped his tongue in, ravaging the inside of her mouth till Diana gave in and kissed him back. Her chest heaved up and down as they parted lips, "what if you got infected with the poison as well?" she asked, breathing heavily. Ethan smiled at her, "that will be good then. At least you won''t leave me alone." he said with a slight smile. Diana''s eyes widened in shock. She wondered if he heard him right or the music in the background, perhaps her ears is playing a trick on her. He''s risking his life with her? "What!" she exclaimed. "I am scared Diana. You''re scaring me. I don''t want to imagine a tomorrow without you in my life. It will be meaningless without you around, so please fight it. I can''t do this alone if you''re not putting in efforts as well. Please ..." hearing him pour his heart out and the pained expression on his face, Diana moved away from him and walked towards where the remote was placed on a glass stand beside the TV screen and tune the music to a higher volume. Ethan watched her movement with excitement. He''s glad she is fighting now and not only letting them fight to keep her awake. Diana moved to where he was and pressed her hands to his chest and gesture for him to take a seat, which he did. The music was so loud that they wouldn''t be able to hear what each other says if they speak, unless they leaned closer to each others ear. The beat seem to be making their heart vibrate, the type that makes one want to let go of one''s sanity and go wild with dance steps. Diana ruffled her bangs and brush it down to her eyes area since it''s stretched from the straightening, making it longer than usual. When has she ever been ashamed? why did it have to start now that she needed it the most? She didn''t like where Ethan is driving at. She knew he''s stubborn and didn''t want to argue with him, because he won''t listen anyway. As long as he has made up his mind, nothing can stop him. She began wiggling her shoulders, her hands moved underneath her cascading hair and sprung it up, before controlling the wiggling down to her waist, letting the beat control her body, while a smile crept up to her lips. Ethan chuckled, fighting his emotions. He swore within himself to make Shane''s death come sooner and have this woman for himself alone. She has suffered enough. He''s tired of seeing her struggling like this. He wanted to have her to himself alone. He agreed to share, but it is pain he''s sharing her with. He made up his mind, not having any idea that the worst is yet to come. Diana got lost in the beat world and dance wildly, shaking sleep away, but it''s hard, very hard, because her eyes were heavy and hurting. Ethan stood up and walked towards her. He held her waist to stop her from dancing, "I love those moves." he leaned and whispered into her ear. Diana breath heavily in his arms, smiling with contentment, "want to dance together?" she asked. Ethan groaned and pulled back, he pouted his lips and leaned, pecking her lips softly. "I''m hungry." he said after pulling back. They reduced the music volume and went to call in everyone. Sarah homemade refreshments were served, which consists of cookies and fruit juice. After taking the refreshments, they were asked to prepare for the restaurant Ethan booked for everyone after Diana cut her cake at home. He escorted her inside to have a change of clothes, while he kept checking the time till she was done changing her clothes. She was putting on a smokey red knee length gown, which was low at the back, all the way below her bra, while the front has a v-cut, exposing a fair part of her cleavage, as well as her beautiful skin and collar bone. If she dies tonight, at least she die looking sexy. She chuckled at the thought, while Ethan''s eyes traced the outfit, that appear too revealing to him, but couldn''t ask her to go and take it off. "You look beautiful." He said, while his head said, ''you''re revealing too much skin''. Diana smiled at him and wrapped her arms around his waist, which Ethan didn''t hesitate to hug her back. "Ethan I''m sorry." she said, but not in a breaking tone this time. She needs to be strong. "You have nothing to be sorry about as long as you didn''t leave me." he said. "come here," he said and pulled her towards her dresser. As soon as she sat down, he picked up a brush and arranged her hair well, he tied it in a ponytail, applying oil at the tip to make it stay put and comb the bangs softly. After her neck is bear to the eyes, he dipped his hand in his pocket and brought out a silver necklace he bought for her as one of his present and put it around her neck. Diana''s eyes shine at the beauty of it. It was carved in a twist all the way, with a glittering gem interlocking some of it. He really do know how to spend money lavishly. "do you like it?" he asked and Diana nodded her head. "I love it." she said, raising her hand to caress it. "thank you." "You''re welcome." he replied. They left for the restaurant to have their dinner, as well as waste more time. **** "3 hours before we land Aroma." the partner of the pilot came to inform the tensed up woman, who kept staring at and twirling the bottle of antidote in her hand. Her heart race wildly after the announcement. "Just 3 hours left Diana, you can do it." she mumbled as if Diana was right in front of her. Chapter 215 - Show me what you got (R18) Getting to the restaurant they all dined happily, not letting the current situation bring them down. Diana was feeling dizzy now. They were all on their way back home. They were twelve in number and has taken 3 cars. Diana and Ethan board one, while Mike drive. The two cars were driven by the two security men, while Sarah, the gardener and cleaner shared it. "I''m feeling dizzy." Diana said softly. "It''s going to be fine." Ethan said and released her from his embrace. He moved back, his back touching the door, "do you recall the rock, paper, scissors game?" he asked, making Diana raised his brow at him. He''s doing so much for. It''s just too much, making her feel like she''s not this worthy, but knew it would anger him if she said it out loud. She nodded her head and both extended their hands in mid hair. Ethan started the game, while Diana followed along. Before they realised it, while laughing and playing, they got home. Diana pouted her lips and slap his hand away as he tried to hold her, "you cheated." she said. "It wasn''t intentional." "Don''t give that excuse. My eyes were wide open and I saw you. Liar." Diana said, folding her arms across her chest, while the others retired to their room, as Ethan has given them assurance that he can handle it alone now, as it''s barely 2 hours left. Diana gasped as she was swept off her balance and ended up being carried in a princess style. She giggled and maintained her pout. "Common now, it''s just one cheating, didn''t know you''re gonna catch it." he said teasingly as he headed inside with her in his arms. "You''re forgiven." Diana said after staring at the cute expression he''s making. "That''s my girl!" Ethan exclaimed in a dramatic manner and peck her lips, making her bit down at her lower lips after he raised his head. Diana''s expression turned serious as he brought her inside his room and walked towards his bed. She wouldn''t have overthink it if his expression wasn''t serious right now. "Ethan¡­" her voice trailed off as he shushed her and pressed a finger to her lips after dropping her on the bed. "I want you." he said softly, making Diana''s heart skipped. "Ethan¡­ it''s dangerous. The poison might ..." "I know." he cuts in, hovering above her and tried to kiss her but she evade her head and avoid his lips. "I can''t let you risk your life." She said as her gaze returned back to his. "We will take the antidotes together. If it''s too late, then we die together." he said and reached his hand to caress her left chin. "Ethan I''m sorry but I can''t let you do this." she said, still looking into his intense gaze that was boring into hers. Even though she really want him as well. She didn''t want him dying. "If you''re gone, I''m nothing but an empty shell. I''d rather die with you than become an empty shell Diana. And also, have the belief that help will arrive. Don''t think about dying. Don''t you want to see your parents?" Ethan asked. Diana knew he''s right. She shouldn''t think about dying. This is also a matter of killing two birds with one stone. She will get to stall time and give her body what it''s craving at the moment. She really can''t wait to feel him. His bare skin on hers is heaven. Those sensation drives her crazy. Turning the table around, "Is this your shameless way of asking for sex?" Diana asked calmly with a smile. Ethan saw her relaxed her furrowed brow and smiled back at her. "may I?" he asked and Diana nodded her head. After confirming she agreed and it''s not like he''s forcing her, he leaned in and kissed her lips softly, while his hand slipped inside her clothes through the v-cut that''s already exposing her breast curve. His cold hand met her warm breast, making her shuddered at the impact. She hummed softly into his mouth as his thumb and index finger tickled her nipple. She was about to get lost in the sensation, when Ethan raised his head from kissing her neckline. He only had to moved the cloth aside softly before her breast came into view. He let out his tongue and circled it round her nippled and got up before she could enjoy it. Diana watch him moved away from her and laid at her side. ''Don''t tell me you change your mind¡­'' Diana doubt if she could hold back from cursing out loud if he really decided not to go on with their act after making her want him so badly now. Ethan head snapped to her side and their gaze locked. Funny enough, Diana''s eyes seem to have develop more opening. It looked less heavy with sleep wants. How would they stall time if they rush things? Ethan knew this quite well and knows what he''s doing. "Please me." he said, making Diana nearly sigh out in relief. She got up into a sitting position and looked into his eyes. "For real?" she asked. "Show me what you got?" Ethan said in a daring tone, exactly how Diana like it. Diana smiled, "what will I get in return?" she asked as she got on top of him, settling her bum on her abdominal area. Ethan''s gaze flash a dangerous and wild glint in it, making Diana''s heart leaped and excited. She didn''t even think of sleep at this rate. Not that her eyes were stinging right now, but because something exciting is here. "Sound tempting." she remarked. "Try me." Ethan replied. "Okay!" Diana leaned and began unbuttoning his shirt with a calm expression. Her dizziness has vanished. "Up." she commanded and Ethan raised his upper body, making it easier for her to take his clothes off. Seeing the blossom orange that still hasn''t returned into it''s basket staring at him, he slammed his mouth on it before Diana could react, making her chuckled and hit his back playfully, while his hands that just escaped his clothes reached for her waist. He released the nipple from his mouth and kissed her all the way to her neckline, making Diana let out a soft moan and called his name repeatedly to get his attention, "Are you going back on your words already?" she asked. Ethan pulled back and laid back on the bed, licking his lower lip, with his eyes filled with lust, seducing her more. "I got carried away." he said. Diana hummed and crawled up on top of him, her bum hovering above his chest as she pulled up both his arms and began tying it above his head with his shirt. Ethan raised his brow, not expecting this at all, but the urge to get his face between her thighs arises, making him groan subconsciously. "Don''t pretend Ethan, I haven''t even tied it." Diana said, assuming he groaned because she''s tying his hands. Ethan didn''t reply, but had his eyes glued at entrance area. He wished she would moved up a little, so all he had to do was lift up his head and he''s there. He will then lied that he got carried after having a taste of her. He felt sad because his chest can''t appreciate the privilege being shoved at it right now, ''move up a bit Diana.'' he pleaded in his head, but knew she has called for trouble for taking things this wild. Chapter 216 - My tongue could do a better job than that (R18) After tying his hands lightly, which he made easier for himself by supporting it behind his head, Diana patted his chest, "you won''t get carried away now." she said, moving back and gulped at the stretched muscle at his armpit area, which look strong, coupled with the skin tone and the hairless armpit himself. Only one word fit this man, ''perfect''. Ethan smile deepened as her eyes glued on him with appreciation in them and moved as Diana''s hand lifted to caress where she has been staring at. Her index finger traced the muscles connecting the joints and couldn''t help move down to his armpit. It tickles Ethan, making him call her name to bring her back to her senses. "If you free your hand, it''s over." Diana said, making him realize it was intentional and she really meant business. Ethan endured the tickles, knowing he will get his revenge soon. His body kept moving, amusing Diana. She finally looked into his eyes and leaned to kiss him. She bit his lower lip and moved back before he could got hold of hers. "This is torture Diana." Ethan pouted. "It''s my definition for pleasing." Diana replied, not looking into his eyes and descent to his neck line, leaving small kisses on his skin, which earned her a soft moan from him. She sat and took off her gown, ignoring Ethan who has started shaking his head in denial. How can he stare and not touch? At this rate, none of them even recalled the word ''poison'' He shut his eyes and was commanded to open it, which he did and, "you''re going to pay for this." Ethan said, as soon as he opened his eyes and was now staring at her beautiful skin, with one of her breasts still out from it''s cover, which the woman on top of her didn''t plan on covering up, making him gulp, his Adam apple moving every now and then. She finally leaned and kiss his lips, which he responded to, as if his life depends on it. It took every resistance he could gather from his body to not untie himself and get his hand on her. "Tongue please." Diana demanded after parting lips with him. "Let me free my hand please." "No will do." "It won''t be fair not to run my hand in your hair to encourage you darling." "Try something else, that didn''t work." Diana see through his trick and reject him flatly, before pulling out her tongue to tease his own that has come out obediently. She circled her tongue around it before taking the tip in her mouth and stroke it with her lips. She began moving her head up and down, while Ethan body tensed. He started breathing heavily through his nose, his imagination running wide as she sucked on his tongue. There''s another sensitive part that has experience her sucking, which kept popping up, making him get more aroused and tempted to touch. If only he was privilege to her breast alone, he would treat it well with his finger. His thoughts started going wild. Diana was also aroused. She let go of his tongue and reached for his lips again, pulling him into a passionate kiss, which of course made her crave his touches, as it makes kissing more fun, but she fights the urge and do the touching instead. Her hands supporting his neck, making the kiss feel deepened as both ravage the inside of their mouths. She pulled back after feeling the urge to breathe and looked into his lustful eyes. For a moment their, she felt dizzy again, but quickly took her mind off it. She''s glad her bangs didn''t allow Ethan to have a clear view of her eyes, which might worries him and kill the burning fire that''s reflecting in his gaze, making his ocean blue eyes twinkle and alluring her. She got into a sitting position, while still on top of him and touched the lace of her black bra, which of course is the same colour as her panties. "want me to take it off?" she asked. Ethan shook his head in denial. He didn''t want to just see and not touch. "I will take that as a yes." Diana smiled at him and unstrapped the bra hook from behind, while watching as he bit hard on his lower lip as if being tortured. "F*ck!" he cursed subconsciously as the bra went off and her breast was now in view, not peeping out but actually completely bare for him to see. A hint of red plastered at the spots he has kissed earlier, while claiming he got carried away. "You know I''m going to have my turn as well right?" he reminded her, hoping she would reconsider all this. "Be my guest." she replied to him and began circling her index finger on her nipple. This was also part of the seduction training she has witnessed Tara teach, but used a sex toy as the character. She told herself during the training that she wouldn''t get to do all that ever, not even when a gun is pointed to her head, but here she was, doing it. But at least she''s with her man. She smirk as Ethan''s dick poke her more and moved upward not to give it the pleasure of touching yet, hearing Ethan let out an exasperated sigh. "Any problem?" she asked. "My tongue could do a better job than that." Ethan said shamelessly, his eyes following Diana''s hand movements on her nipple. "Please¡­." he added. "No will do." Diana replied again. "Common, I said pleasing not torture." Ethan whined, looking innocent and obedient like a filial son. Diana raised her brow, which Ethan couldn''t see. She reached her hand backwards and touch his hardened dick. Her heart skipped immediately she touches it. It''s damn hard. But she composed herself quickly and spoke up, "This young man seem excited." she said. "Can you stroke a little? that will help." Ethan said and Diana shook her head in return. "No will do." Diana replied, releasing it from her grasp. Ethan gulped and paused his lips together, "okay!" he surrendered. Chapter 217 - What have I done (R18) "Hey!" Diana screamed as he suddenly reached for her and flipped her over. "I can''t take it anymore." he said and was about to slammed his mouth on her breast when he was flipped over as well. It was a swift movement and a strong one, making him realize how strong this fragile looking girl is. "Don''t cheat." Diana cautioned as she climbed on top of him again. She knew if she claimed the game is over, he will protest, since he didn''t untie himself. He only tricked her into letting her guard down and flipped her over. Ethan stared directly at her entrance area, the contact of her inner thigh on his skin is something, but couldn''t compare to the her wetness that''s melting onto his tummy. He felt sad right now, cause his mouth will appreciate the juice that''s wasting right there. He looked up at her and gulped. "Fine!" he finally gave up. "Good boy." Diana patted his chest playfully and reached her mouth to his nippled, taking one of it in her mouth and began sucking on it, enjoying the melodious sound of his moan. Ethan realizes the importance of hand more than before. He realizes the satisfaction he might have felt if he was privilege to touch her hair alone. She began showering his skin with kisses, grazing her teeth at his sensitive spots and getting awarded with lustful moans. She leaned her upper body towards him and direct her left breast into his mouth as if feeding a baby. Ethan wasn''t expecting this and quickly slurp on the nipple, making a funny sound, like that of babies who are enjoying their feeding. Diana let out a soft moan and again, he reached his tied hand up and pressed her back to make her get closer, sucking hard on her nipple before Diana could pulled away, but the pleasure has taken over her thinking that she only ended up stroking his hair and letting out a sweet melodious moans. Her other breast ached for the same amount of pleasure being showered on its twin, which Ethan could have steadied with his hand, if they weren''t tied. She lifted herself up, but Ethan pressed her body back, not willing to let go yet. "Be good." she said and he slowly release the nippled, but couldn''t believe his luck when the other breast was fed to him. He quickly gobbled on it fiercely, grazing the nipple with his teeth, making Diana''s toes trembled. She planned to tease him but here she was, not wanting his mouth off it and wishing she hadn''t bound his hands and have it on her entrance that''s craving his touch right now. Ethan sighed with contentment after she pulled back, licking his lower lip before speaking, "could you perhaps feed that to me as well?" he asked, his eyes glued at her entrance. "....." Diana couldn''t believe his shamelessness, which made tremor ran through her entire body. Her heart racing fast as her head began imagining his tongue on her entrance, but she wouldn''t do what he asked. Is he kidding her? Did he know shame at all? "I will pretend I didn''t hear that." she said in a soft tone, while Ethan sighed in response. But again, he''s going to have his turn soon, so he decided not to insist or take her refusal to heart. She kissed his lips briefly before moving backwards and settled her bum in between his leg, her hand loosening his belt, while her heartbeat increases. Her eyes twinkled as his dick came into view. She gulped before getting hold of it and couldn''t help but wonder how she survive the size the first time. She stroked it softly, making Ethan groaned, "ah¡­" Instead of taking it into her mouth, she began stroking it continuously, softly to be exact. She liked the anticipation moan Ethan is giving her. It''s fun as he pleaded with her to move faster, his heavy breathing, the sexy tone in which he used to utter those words. She loved every bit of it and didn''t want him to stop. Ethan is nearly going crazy with her teasing. "Diana please¡­" he pleaded in a suffering tone and let out a muffled groan as her mouth finally slammed onto it. His head spinning as her tongue tickled the cap of his dick, before she took him in her mouth fully and began sucking him at an increasing speed making his entire body trembled. The amount of pressure she used is just so perfect that he didn''t even have to ask her to go faster. He couldn''t wait to have her and quickly got rid of the clothes used to tie his hands. He moved up his upper body and supported her head as she moved up and down, still giving him a nice sucking. It was as if his strength doubled as he picked her up and flipped her over. Diana wondered if she has become a chicken as her body got lifted so easily. Her heart skipped at the mischievous smile on his lips, coupled with all the veins budding all over him as if he''s on drugs. His entire face flushed, looking sexy and irresistible. She gasped as he got hold of her thighs and pulled her closer to him. He was now in a kneeling position in between her thigh. He didn''t look at her anymore. His hand began pulling her panties, lifting up her leg and got rid of it. Diana heart skipped at the seriousness in his eyes. ''what have I done?'' she thought, but assured herself that she''s not going to die from it. She told herself that it''s going to be fine. Her toes wiggled as he spread her legs more widely to have a clearer view, as if it wasn''t clear enough. No matter how much they''ve seen each others nakedness, she still felt a little embarrassed as her entrance was spread wide like this. Ethan finally spoke, his hoarse voice making her body shiver, "you''re in trouble now, you know that?" he asked, his eyes glued at her entrance. Diana only gulp in response ... Meanwhile. ''Preparing to land in 45 minutes.'' Aroma heard the announcement, as the co-pilot didn''t come to personally inform her this time. She took a deep breath as if the air around her is being sucked away. Chapter 218 - It feels good to be in control right?(R18) Diana started recalling her challenging replies, when she was the one in charge. He reached his hand to the breasts that were deprived of his touch a while ago and began his hand magic on them, making Diana letting out a soft moan. He leaned in and kissed her lips passionately, which she responded to. She didn''t have issues with her hands and used them well, caressing his back, up to his neckline as the kiss deepened. His tongue ravaging the inside of her mouth, while his hand slowly travel down to her entrance that still remain well spread, as he had used his thighs to keep them still. He didn''t do much except circling his index finger on her clit, making Diana''s response to his kissing getting aggressive, her body wiggling as if in discomfort, but was actually due to the overwhelming tickles. She moan in his mouth as the hand movement didn''t stop, while Ethan still maintain his straight face and kept kissing her lips, enjoying the fluidity of the movement of his hand and her response to it. She tried to stretch her leg, probably slammed them to ease the tension, but Ethan''s thigh didn''t budge from keeping them still. Her heart raced wildly. Something tells her this is just the beginning. He parted lips with her and began showering her neckline with kisses. Diana let out a whimpering moan, fighting the urge to ask him to let the finger go in, as her inside craved it badly. Her chest kept heaving up and down, but she better than to beg him, as he wouldn''t listen. She just kept moaning his name in pleasure, which is the motivation Ethan needed presently. He finally stopped his hand teasing, which worsened the case for Diana. She felt the lingering sensation on her clit, as if his hand hasn''t left, while her stomach grumbled, as if her nose perceived a nice aroma from a delicious delicacy but didn''t get to feed her stomach from it. She let out a trembling breath, wanting so badly to ask him to at least let a finger in. His hot breath on her skin is something as well. She kept wiggling her waist as Ethan began kissing her towards her entrance. Those anticipating feelings damn! Diana already had her hand grabbing onto the bed cover tightly, ready for what''s to come. He sniffed hard at her entrance like a pervert, grabbing both thighs firmly, reached out his tongue and began circuling it around her clit. "Oh god!" Diana exclaimed. He licked directly the last time and didn''t tease like this. Her exclaim made him intensify the teasing, his tongue swaying up and down, as well as grazing her main entrance softly. Diana screamed out loud, "Ethan¡­ god!" but unfortunately, it only encourages him more. She didn''t know when she began fondling with her own breasts, something to take half her conscious away from this crazy feelings traveling all over her body through her entrance that''s being teased. Anything will do, but her touching herself wasn''t enough, her head slammed on the comfy bed repeatedly, while Ethan''s tongue also increases his pace. She tried to move away, but her lower body didn''t budge, as his hands held it still, "Ethan please¡­. Ah¡­. fuck!" she didn''t know where the words came from, but Ethan did heed to her pleading and stopped. She breathe heavily and gasped as his mouth slurped on her entire entrance, as if wanting to swallow it. "Oh¡­ aaaaahhhh.. E...eethan fuck!" she moan crazily as he shook his head with her entrance still being slurped on as if he''s using straw to suck out juice from a bottle. Diana juice gushed out into his mouth, which he welcomed and swallowed, licking the leftovers, while Diana whimper as if she''s crying, but it was out of overwhelming pleasure. She didn''t even know that she''s near her climax already, everything is just crazy. Her head is spinning, while her mind was cozy. Ethan moved up, using his legs to prevent her from closing her thigh again and slipped his tongue into her mouth, which she sucked on speedily as if she has been craving it. Her breathing remained heavy, chest heaving while her hands grabbed his neck tightly and intensify the sucking. Their lips met and they went through another hot kissing session. Ethan pulled back, enjoying the sight of her. "I''m being fair, unlike you." he said, his eyes trailing all over her body, excited with beautiful artwork made by his lips. Diana didn''t retort and remain obedience, looking directly into his eyes, while he stared back into hers. He could now see her eyes clearly as the hairs has fallen off her forehead, but her gaze were clouded with lust right now. Ethan smiled at her obedience and kissed her forehead softly, before descending back to her entrance which was as flushed as her entire face. "It feels good to be in control right?" he asked as he leaned towards it again. ''Fuck!'' Diana cursed in her head. She can''t believe he''s still holding grudges. "Just do it already." she couldn''t help but voiced her mind. She really want him inside her, as every inch of her body is craving it. "No will do." Ethan replied and closed in on it again, this time slipping his tongue inside her, which earned him a delightful moan from Diana. At least, something finally dive in. He pulled out his tongue after few minutes of penetrating it in, and licking her at the same time. Diana felt excited as his hand stroke his dick. She didn''t care about size anymore and just want it inside her already. To her dismay, Ethan did touched it to her entrance but didn''t let it in as she anticipated. Instead, he inserted it to the cap level and use his hand to twirl it, making her moan his name. "Please¡­" she pleaded, not liking where this is going and feeling it''s unfair. ... Aroma has finally landed and was rushing to grab a cab to their home. She''s glad she''s finally here and couldn''t wait to get there. She also pray inwardly that Diana is still breathing, not having any idea how much she''s breathing right now, heavily to be exact. Chapter 219 - Taking the antidote The journey to the villa only took Aroma 20 minutes, 20 minutes of nearly taking control of the wheel from the driver. She got to the entrance of the villa and was explaining to the security men that she''s the one Ethan and Diana has been waiting for. They only keep records of the residence, in case of emergency, which is unlikely to come up. She didn''t know she will be coming here at all. The two security men stare at the sexy woman in front of them, dressed up in a blue jean trousers and black leather jacket. She has a black finger revealing leather gloves on her hands. Hair tied in a ponytail, her gaze sharp as if she''s staring directly into one''s soul. Taller than average girls, nearly matching their height as a man. They have started wondering if she''s a supermodel, when Aroma spoke up, annoyed that they are keeping her waiting, "can you call your boss and tell him Aroma is here?" she asked, bringing them back from their stupor. They quickly apologize and allowed her in, while one of them quickly brought out his mobile phone and dial Ethan''s number. ... Meanwhile. Diana is nearly going crazy with all the teasing that has been going on. She wouldn''t even call it teasing anymore, as this is practically torture. He has been teasing her entrance, letting the tip inside, making her say the word ''please'' repeatedly and still didn''t f*ck her. All the naughty words Diana found cringy and embarrassing while reading an erotic stories or watching movies flows out of her mouth like breathing through the mouth, yet the torture never ends. Ethan had wanted to do it for a while now as well, but knew the rate in which he wanted to fuck her right now, will exhaust her and even aid the poison effect. He knew there was no way she will think of sleeping with what he''s doing right now. Instead of letting his member inside, he will insert two fingers after her pleading get too intense, but Diana wasn''t satisfied. She want the real deal inside, to satisfy the anxious butterflies flapping their wings inside her, but this cruel man didn''t put her out of her misery. "Stop doing this please.." she said in soft helpless tone. Ethan''s eyes darted towards the wall clock and knew it''s about time Aroma landed. He finally got a hold of her waist and dived inside her. Diana let out a trembling breath, every ounce of her body relaxed as if she got got a magic wand clearing away all her sorrow, like they were never there. After adjusting himself inside her and was about to start the penetration, his cell phone rang. Diana was expecting him to ignore, but he let out his member from inside her as if he has been expecting the call, leaving her dumbfounded, while her eyes traces the movement of his body as he went to pick the call. He didn''t hesitate at all. He didn''t look like he care that he just left her hanging after finally giving in to her pleading since all these while. She didn''t know where the rage came from, but she felt angry. It''s unfair what he did. She didn''t leave him hanging at the end when it was her turn. Ethan was answering the call, with his back facing her. She nearly changes her mind as her eyes traces his naked back view, but quickly snapped out of it. Before Ethan finished with his conversation on the phone, Diana has already put on her panties and bra, her eyes flashing with rage, sitting leg crossed on the bed, with her arms folded in front of her. She was expecting him to say something related to it, at least ask her to take off the bra and panties and make it up to her, but Ethan''s gaze was serious as he quickly reached for his trousers and began putting it on. Diana, "....." Their gaze locked and he gave her a knowing look, as if glad that she already put on something. He rushed towards his closet with Diana''s eyes still following his every movement, with a confounded expression on. He put on a green T-shirt and returned with a black long sleeve shirt with him. Diana didn''t utter a word as he walked towards her and began putting it on her. "Let''s go." he said and picked her up in his arms, with her gaze still glued on him. His steps were a hurried one, and before she knew it, they were now standing in front of her room. He dropped her on the floor and opened the door, his hand around her waist as he guided her in. Immediately they got, hurried footsteps was heard. Ethan finally spoke, "that lady is here." he said. Diana finally understand what''s going on, but why did she still felt it''s unfair? Why did it hurts despite the fact that he stopped for her sake? A knock was heard on the door. "come in." Ethan said and Aroma stepped in while the person who brought her to the door left. Aroma let out a sigh of relief immediately her gaze landed on Diana, ''she''s still alive,'' she thought inwardly. She wondered how Ethan managed to keep her standing. She''s supposed to look more like a zombie right now but, except the hint of flushes on her face, she looks fine. She suddenly realized what it was and shook her head. She told herself it''s love and not stupidity that Ethan actually risked his life as well. If anything had prevented her from arriving today, both of them will die for sure. Unless they still managed to stay awake. She extended the bottle in her hand to Diana, who has been looking down at her feet since she stepped in. "take this." Aroma said. Diana look up at her, "thank you." she said in a soft tone and took it from her, before extending it towards Ethan. Ethan took it and helped her remove the cap and passed it to her. She shook her head and asked him to drink it. Aroma rolled her eyes and dipped her hand inside her jacket to pass Diana another one. "I''m fine, take it." Ethan said. Diana wasn''t expecting the bottle to be so tiny, making her wonder how the content can be shared, which was why she asked him to take it. "You''re not fine." Aroma said and pass them another bottle. Diana''s eyes brightened. She took her own, while Ethan did the same. Aroma walked past them and went to the couch, sat on it and held her head with both palms, her eyes turning red as if fighting back her tears. If she knew taking a student will turn her this way, she wouldn''t have attempted it. She can''t believe her heart that''s still squeezing at the thought of not making it in time. Despite the fact that she''s fine now, the fear still lingered. Hearing footsteps approaches her, "I need to take a nap, can I trouble you two to leave?" she said and Diana halted her steps, "please.." Aroma added. "Yes." Diana said and head out of the room with Ethan, who still thanked Aroma before they left. Chapter 220 - A circle that has no end Immediately the duo got inside Ethan''s room, Diana found herself being pulled into a tight hug. Ethan trembling breath made her shuddered. She hugged him back, only for him to tightened his arms around her. His warmth enveloping her entire body, making her melt in his embrace. Her heart raced wildly as she could tell the hug is portraying a lot emotions. She has finally calm down from the so called anger after Aroma came in. These people care so much about her. Even though Aroma is acting cold, she could tell how much she cared. Back to this man who still kept breathing in and out on her scent and not letting go. She didn''t know how to repay everything he''s doing for her. She could feel his heartbeat as her head was resting at his chest. Everything still feels like a dream. "I''m glad you made it darling." Ethan finally spoke, still not releasing her. One more thing Diana feel bad about is his dignity as a man. Most of the rich people she knew wouldn''t allow half of what she brought upon the man. She made him seek help from the workers, which could lessen their respect for him, if they weren''t the understanding type, or people with a mature mind. Aroma''s insult was also a thing. The phone was on loud speaker and it''s kind of embarrassing. She''s sure he might just be the CEO who leave for work in the morning, retired home after work is done or probably go out with his girlfriend if he didn''t fall for someone like her, someone who brings him constant trouble. The company she worked for can''t compare with Ethan''s company, which Shane''s own couldn''t even match with, yet the man was made to lower himself because of her. She recalled that she wouldn''t have recall the appearance of the CEO of the company she works for, if his picture wasn''t showcased on some of the screen inside and outside the work''s premises. Her thoughts were making her head hurt. She started making comparison in her head, like how they must not talk about Nathan behind him, not to mention in his present. She felt bad and couldn''t help but speak up, "Ethan I''m sorry." she said and the man finally pulled back with his brow raised and his eyes deep red. His trembling hand cupped her face as their gaze remained locked. All the wall he built around him to make Diana stay strong and fight the poison has broken immediately they took the antidote. Just like Aroma, his head couldn''t help imagine her not making it. What condition would he be in now? would the workers be trying to lecture him to take heart? He felt afraid, more than he has ever been in his life. This woman need peace of mind. She needs a break. It''s true that what doesn''t kill us makes us stronger, but there are chances of damages during those struggles, which couldn''t be gotten rid of no matter how we''ve moved on. An example of that is the scar from her scrimmage with Shane. She did moved on after the fight, feels nice about kicking Shane''s ass, but what happened at the end? She still ended up crying alone in the bathroom because of the scar. She got stronger but got something to ache her heart on. If he hadn''t twisted it and ask if she''s worried because she wanted to show her body to someone else, she might still be hyping over it. Diana raise both her hands and touched his trembling own. Feeling her hands on his, Ethan body relaxed a little. "There''s nothing to be sorry about darling. Like I said a few hours ago, as long as you did not leave me, I''m cool." Ethan said and raised his brows at Diana''s response. "For how long?" she asked. "How long?" Ethan questioned. "How long can you cope with me? all I bring you is trouble, heart ache¡­. we haven''t enjoyed a month in peace since I got here Ethan. How long will you be able to put up with me?" Diana poured out her heart, looking into his deep irises. She''s scared. What if he couldn''t take it anymore, what if all this started wavering his feelings for her? Ethan was surprised by her words. He will never think to the level she''s taking it. Love isn''t all about the sweet moments, but how far both can go despite the bumpy roads ahead. If he''s going to care about stuff like that, what right does he have to say the word ''I love you'' "Diana, I''m cool, don''t worry." he said. Diana shook her head in denial and pulled away one of his hands from her face, "your hand is shaking." she said. "That''s because I''m scared." Ethan replied. "Scared?" Diana questioned. "I''m scared that I almost lost you, scared if I speak what''s on my mind, you will leave me." he replied. Diana was tongue tied again. He''s scared that she will leave him, while she was worried that he will leave. She pulled his hands and both went to sit on the couch, facing each other, but Ethan wasn''t pleased with the distance and pulled her to sit in between his thighs, wrapping his arms around her stomach, with her back pressed to his chest. She finally spoke up, "please tell what''s on your mind." Ethan kissed her head, "tell me the reason for doubting my feelings first. Why do you think I wouldn''t be able to stay longer?" he asked. One thing he noticed about this woman is how much she takes things too far. She must have gotten like that because of something that sudden pop up in her head. If he didn''t probe and gave her his assurance, she will still think about it. Diana didn''t hold back and stated her previous thoughts. Her thoughts about how she made him belittled himself, crushed his dignity and all. Ethan only chuckled after she ends her speech. "Darling, all those will only mean something if I think myself above those people. They are all human beings like me darling. The difference you assumed is between us is money Diana. But you know what? we all have it. The problem is the quantity. And most importantly darling, just as how they''re working to get more, I''m also doing the same. Working is working, money is money. That doesn''t change the fact that we are all made of flesh and blood." Ethan said stroking her hair. Just as those people struggle to make ends meet, he also struggle to keep the company running. Challenge? every work has its challenges, because, just as how some companies tried hard to collaborate with his, he also has his eyes on some enterprise he spent sleepless nights at work, just to collaborate with them, just so he wouldn''t lose to some other companies Everything is a circle that has no end. Diana was very pleased with his reply. That''s right! if he''s someone of proud nature, he wouldn''t consider her when she looks the worst. After his assurance, Diana asked his fear as well. Ethan body tensed a little but still have to say it. "I''m not asking you not to complete your mission. Can you stop this profession and come with me after Shane is dead?" Ethan asked. Chapter 221 - His previous scheme Diana was surprised by the question. She wasn''t expecting such a question from him at all. She didn''t know what to say because she really love this work. Even though it''s dangerous and all, it makes her who she is today. There are some things she got to do, which wouldn''t have been possible if she didn''t go this lane. Even if someone helps her take out Shane now, there''s this satisfaction feeling she derived from the few damages she manage to deal to the man. The thoughts alone makes her happy and contented. If she didn''t go for this profession. Let''s assume Ethan did fall for her and they improved in their relationship till this point. She will only have to hide under his protection, go out with tons of private guards protecting their boss''s woman. When an attack came, she will only have to hide in a corner, while those people fight for her, laid down their lives to save her, while she remained useless. It''s fine if she was born into peace, but since her life was destined this way, she didn''t regret her choice of being an assassin and really love her time in the camp. Even the outside world doesn''t possess the morality the camp has. Everything has it''s time over there and they were safe from harm, unless they went on a mission, which is their main purpose for being there. Whatever happened during the mission isn''t a concern of the organization, but still, they leave an option to call for help if the need arises. She really didn''t have any problem with the lives over there, except for the fact that she couldn''t handle the thought of one of them going out and might not return, which comes with her personality. Being too sentimental and all, which of course led to what Jenny did to her. If she has blocked away emotions from work as trained, she wouldn''t have gotten so drown in her story and ended up drinking water before realising it. Ethan''s request is like asking her to give up her passion for love. She really wanted to take out people like Jenny from the surface if she''s privilege to. Every experience makes her appreciate her work more, but she knew her parents would also want her to stop if they reunite. She didn''t know what to say to him right now. She was glad she had her back facing him. She didn''t want to cry anymore. It''s time to face everything with a strong heart. Even though they were worried that they nearly lost her, she''s the owner of her life and she nearly lost it. She didn''t feel so good about it as well, just that their worries didn''t even leave the chance to care but feel the love from their worries instead. "Can I not answer now?" she asked. "Please do." Ethan pleaded. He''s bringing Shane at her mercy in a few days from now. Her mission will be completed, because he''s sure that she found out who she came for and could tell that she can handle it without him butting in. She will be gone again, which will make him end up just doing video calls. They had sex without marriage promises, which isn''t much an issue since both are adult and he wouldn''t do it if he wasn''t keen on marrying her if she could accept right now. He wanted to touch her so badly, feel her warmth all through the night and get to always wake up with her sleeping face in front of him. If she leaves now, he''s back to the starting point again. He had unprotected sex with her the first time, with the hope that it might lead to pregnancy, but it''s not fair to use that to tie her down. He wanted her to choose him because she wants to, and not because a baby excuse comes up. He had expected her to talk about it, but she didn''t, which made him feel more guilty, because she trusted him enough. It''s one of the main reasons why he avoided another sex with her since the first one, because of the guilt of sleeping with her in hope of her getting pregnant and be able to have her to himself. The fear lingered in his heart since then and he''s worried she might really get pregnant from it, but he did consider it today as well. Each time she got hurt from this lane she had chosen, the crazy idea kept popping up. He knew he gave his word, which was why he planned to make it seem like a mistake if it happened, but no matter what, it''s very wrong and he shouldn''t have such thoughts. She has the right to make her own decision, because her life belongs to her. Nathan isn''t a problem anymore, since Shane will be taken care of, which only leaves Diana with the one that has to make the final decision. Diana who had no idea all that has been bothering the man shut her eyes tightly and bit down on her lower lip, "Ethan I need to think about it." she said. She tried to pull away from him and face him, but Ethan held her still. He''s scared if she faced him, he might spill the beans. He''s not confident to lie if she asked what''s wrong with his expression, because he''s sure he doesn''t look so good right now. He felt bad for his attempts. Diana relaxed back, not fighting it, "are you pissed?" she asked. Ethan let out a deep sigh and kissed her hair, "I''m not darling. Take your time, but please consider it." he said. Diana smiled softly, "I have to say goodbye to my mates at the camp. I''m not saying I don''t want to, but just need to think. Maybe after Shane is gone, you can ask again." she said, which makes Ethan happy. If it''s because of Shane, she will have to give him the answer in a few days then. Seeing her trying to make another attempt of turning around, he didn''t stop her and allow her turn, their faces inches apart. Diana was stunned by his gloomy expression, but assumed it''s because she didn''t give him an answer yet, "spare my heart master! how can you still look so beautiful with this expression?" she tried to lighten the mood, which worked as Ethan chuckled. She wrapped her hands around his neck and took a deep breath, "is that why you''re scared? I also want to be with you so badly Ethan, just permit me to think hun? hun?" she tried to act as cute as she can to make his smile genuine. "You will always be the only woman I want, no matter the decision you make." He replied, because that''s the right thing than his previous schemes. Chapter 222 - Jennys death. Mission completed The duo had no idea when they fall asleep, but woke up at the sound of the door bell ringing. Diana was the first to open her eyes. Raising her head, she came in contact with Ethan''s sleeping face, his hair disheveled, with few strands gracing his forehead. She ignored the doorbell and stared for a while, not wanting him to wake up, as he didn''t sleep all night. They only slept for 2 hours and it''s morning already. His hands were around her waist, which means he will wake up if she tried to stand up. "Sleep." Ethan said, his eyes opening slowly, locking with hers. Diana smiled, "you''re awake?" "Hmm." he pressed her head to his chest, "don''t mind whoever that was." he added, closing his eyes again, until, "Diana!" Aroma''s voice, growling out her name was heard. Both were startled. Diana sprung up immediately, her heart almost jumping out of her chest. Ethan''s eyes also cleared instantly, ''what the heck?'' he wondered how loud she shouted for them to hear her despite the fact that the room has noise resistance. He watched Diana''s expression look like that of a kid that was caught in the wrong. Before he knew it, she sprinted towards the door. Diana opened the door and saw the enraged Aroma standing outside the door. "Follow me." she said and headed away, while Diana walk after her. She didn''t know what to say and just kept following. Should she say ''thanks for yesterday?'' will she even listen to her? Diana heart kept thudding as she followed after her with her palms getting sweaty. ''Fuck!'' she cursed in her head when she came face to face with the door to the training ground Ethan has locked because she kept training till she get swollen hands and legs. She didn''t bother wondering how she knew about it. She knew she might have hacked into the surveillance cameras in the vicinity. Her brow creased as she began picking the lock and bam! the door went ajar. Immediately they stepped in, the door was slammed shut, leaving the 2 alone. "You''ve gone soft hun?" Aroma asked, while Diana shook her head, moving backward with scared expression, while Aroma move closer. After 30 minutes, Aroma walked out of the room, her enraged expression has relaxed. She now look calm. Diana was groaning in pain inside the room, laying flat on the floor and covered in perspiration. She breathed heavily as she massaged her left arm that feels like it has been dislocated. She knew she''s going to get punished, but Aroma didn''t even wait for them to return to camp. She couldn''t wait to get her hands on Jenny. After a few minutes of laying down, unable to move, Ethan finally stepped in with a darkened expression. He had thought they went to have a talk, but she took her out to beat her up. "Are you okay?" he asked and walked over to pick her up. "I''m fine." Diana said in between gritted teeth. They headed to his room, because Aroma who had stayed up all night could finally sleep after beating Diana up. Ethan helped her massage her hands and couldn''t help but feel worried as Diana''s gaze has return to the one she had on when she first arrived here. After feeling a bit better, Diana laid on the couch, refusing Ethan''s request of sleeping on the bed. She set her alarm to the exact time Jenny will close from work and slept off. Ethan knew he didn''t have much to say here. He didn''t force her and gave her the space she needs, while he went to thank his workers and informed them that she made it. They were all happy that Ethan even bother coming to say his thanks. He helped her take her food to her room, but Diana refused to eat and thanked him before returning back to sleep, same as when it''s time for breakfast. ¡­.. Meanwhile. Shane has been having a tough time. He''s been going back and forth for interrogation. He denied the claims, but the evidence were clear as day, yet he claimed it to be a fraud. He said someone plan to tarnish his image and faked those files. They tried to trace back to where the files came from, but couldn''t detect anything. The press claimed it was emailed to them by an anonymous user, which couldn''t be traced. He''s also busy with his company, working on the deal Hannah got for him, to help get the company back to its feet. Also preparing to smooth talk Hannah''s parent this Friday and let the girl be assured that her money is safe. Even though he''s a dog, he won''t just bite without a reason and Hannah didn''t give him one. He''s also glad that she didn''t, as this isn''t the time to add another enemy to his list. The whole thing is making him go naught. There''s no Stella to return home to, worsening his mental state. He has gotten accustomed to having her beside him, that it''s hard for him to close his eyes at night. He was always deep in thought, and also thanks to his cold problem, which having sex with her could have done a better job than cloaking himself up with the heavy cover. His business partners look at him weirdly with his choice of outfit during meeting, but since they were assured by Ethan, they trust him, since they knew his capabilities. Everything just seems to turn around in a flash, and he couldn''t point a finger at how it started. It''s just a month and a few days issues, but it felt like a year. ¡­... Jenny had just returned from work and was changing her outfit when her phone rang. She didn''t care much about killing Diana, as she''s not the first and won''t be the last till that corporation went to ruin. Seeing Diana''s name as the caller, her brow creased, as she finished putting on her white blouse and picked the call. She thought someone managed to link her death to her, but froze when Diana''s voice came through, "Hi babe." Jenny quickly regained herself, wondered if she forgot to dose the water, but she remembered she did. There''s no such thing as ghosts, making her wonder if she''s dreaming right now. "You there?" Diana asked from the other end. "Sorry, I was putting on my clothes." Jenny said with her sweet voice as per usual. Diana chuckled in return, "I''m outside your house, so mind the clothes you put on." she said. Jenny laughed in return but quickly went to a laptop placed on her bed, opened it and after a few tapping, Diana healthy self appeared on the screen, dressed in a black pant trousers which accentuate her curves, and a white turtle neck blouse, her straight shoulder and white skin flashy and alluring, even from the camera. She was stunned, but snapped back to her senses when Diana called her name to confirm if she''s there. "Sorry babe, I was changing the clothes into a pleasing one." Jenny said. She studied Diana and couldn''t detect anything odd. She began wondering if she gave her a normal water instead of the poison laced one. "That''s good. Come out already babe. I can''t wait to see how you''re doing, cause I''ve been worried about you all night." Diana let out a deep sigh, "I should have slept over." she added in a moody tone. Jenny giggled, as she was already on her way out. If Diana took the wrong water, she will give her the real one. Diana smiled as she appeared and ended the call before putting the phone inside her pocket. They shared a light hug and headed inside, while Diana feed her in on the details of her being sick all through the night. She said it''s the reason why she didn''t come to work and said it''s because she was worried about her and blah blah. Jenny thanked her and assured her that she''s fine and even slept well. Saying Diana shouldn''t have tortured herself for her, but she''s touched. They both giggled till they got inside the room, where Jenny walked forward and Diana was taking off her shoes. Jenny turned around and wanted to say something when a bullet went through her head. Her eyes remained wide open, staring into Diana''s frosty ones till she crashed onto the floor. Diana insert her gun behind her without a change in her expression and walked past her corpse towards the room that gave her a spooky feeling the first time she came, but it was locked. She went straight to Jenny''s room, knowing the key will surely be there. After getting inside her room, that wasn''t locked, she was about to search for the key when she saw something that made her eyes widened in shock. Chapter 223 - The discovery Diana couldn''t believe her eyes at what she''s looking at. She walked towards the drawer beside Jenny''s bed and saw a picture of three people beautifully framed laying on it. That''s not what surprised her but the person inside the picture. "She knew Aroma?" Diana muttered as she picked up the photo and look closely, to make sure she''s not seeing things. A beautiful young man, with silver hair was in the middle. He had one of his hand around the waist of Jenny, who stood by the right and the other around Aroma who was at the left. They were all putting on a lab coat with a happy expression on their faces. To put it straight, they were laughing at the camera. Ever since Diana met Aroma, she has never seen her this happy. She has laughed, yes! But the look on her face inside the picture isn''t the one of a teacher, assassin, Nathan''s shadow and everything else she has known her to be. It''s pure happiness, a comfortable one that a normal girl express when she''s in her happiest state. A marker was used to scribble something on each of the pictures, which Diana read out loud. Aroma had Tiffany on her picture, the white hair dude has Austin, while Jenny''s picture had, ''myself Jennifer'' written on it. Diana didn''t know why she felt that this is bad news. The picture was position to face the bed, which means Jenny stare at it while lying on the bed. She didn''t feel so good about this at all. What if Jenny is related to Aroma. She just killed someone Aroma was able to be herself with. She realizes Jenny toyed with her, which was why she made sure that she played her with her own acting skills before gotten rid of her. She brought out her phone and dialled Aroma''s number. Yes! her mission is completed. She even managed to discover the reason behind Jenny''s craziness and will get the side payment. According to their system, the corporation get half payment, which is theirs, while Diana got the remaining half after the completion. If Diana died without completing the missing, it''s none of the clients business, because the money is like paying for her life. The organization will have to send a replacement, who will complete the mission and receive the payment instead of her. After dialling Aroma''s number, she began searching for the keys which she easily spotted in the drawer. It''s a bunch of keys and she''s not sure which is the right one, so she picked it and headed towards the door. "What do you want?" Aroma''s enraged voice was heard after the call connected. "I saw something that confuses me and want you to come take a look." Diana said. Despite being angry, "are you okay? where are you?" Aroma asked. "I''m at the target''s place. The target has been eliminated." Diana replied. "Congratulations on your success." She said and went silent for before speaking up again, "what confuses you? are you still worried about killing the wrong person or her ghost has began hugging your leg and stopping you from leaving the scene." Aroma added. "I saw your picture in her room. There are three people. You and a silver haired dude and her¡­." the phone disconnected before she could complete her words. Knowing her, if the information means something, she must be hacking her location right now and will arrive, but if she finds what she said meaningless, she''s probably back to her dreamland. She told herself that if she didn''t come, she will take the photo with her and show it to Aroma. She was shocked for the second time when she saw different pictures on the wall. The room was empty with just one plastic chair placed at the centre of the room, facing the wall of pictures. She saw her own picture as well, slashed with a red marker and raised her brow. She recognized that picture. She was out on a date with Ethan and was visiting places she told him she hasn''t seen and wished to see, since Ethan made the request. They were walking on the street, stopping by street vendors and trying out everything on sale. They stopped in front of an ice cream truck and purchased two. Ethan fed it to her and it stained her nose, as she was giggling while he fed it to her in front of the ice cream seller. They kept taking the ice cream, while walking and laughing. Ethan offered to feed his ice cream to her again, which stained her more. He found her look funny and took a picture with his phone. Immediately he did, a camera click sound was heard from behind, as lady''s figure just took the picture of the Street, which made Ethan had an idea. He told her not to clean it yet and asked the lady who was putting on an oversized outfit. A fluffy skirt and a big pullover which made her look giant, if not for her lower body that says otherwise. The hood of the pullover covered her face and only left her eyes, nose and mouth visible, which was understandable since the weather is indeed chilly. She was privileged to take ice cream because she has her needle with her then, if not, she wouldn''t dare. After Ethan spoke to the lady, she helped them took a picture and gave it to them, which they thanked her for and she was pulled into Ethan''s arms. She chuckled as he used his tongue to lick the ice cream, which of course led to the sharing of a quick kiss before they began heading their way. The picture is still inside Ethan''s room and she wouldn''t mistook it anywhere. The target has actually been stalking her and she didn''t know. She wondered what could have happened if she hadn''t angrily killed her and decided that they fight. What could have happened. ''This lady is a psychopath.'' Diana thought. She thought she had seen enough, until she came across something like a drawer in the wall and pulled it out, only to see pictures of her, not 2 or 3, but more than ten, which she recalled how it was being taken by her assumed different people, who seems to be Jenny now. All were in halves, as Ethan was cut off from them. She felt a shiver run down her spine. No wonder the room spooked her the first time. Just what the hell is wrong with this girl? she didn''t find killing new employees as an excuse at all. If she''s this capable, why didn''t she kill the person that killed her mother and not resort to murdering the innocents. Diana saw the picture of Jenny''s mother in a larger scale, plastered to the wall. She didn''t know what made her move closer and touched the picture, but immediately she did, a creaking sound was heard and the wall moved. Her heart raced wildly, as she felt like she''s involved with someone that is of this nature, came to and fro her home and didn''t know. Something tells her if Jenny isn''t addicted to killing her victims in the same method as most serial killer she has heard about did, she could have killed her since the beginning. The space behind the picture isn''t a room as she anticipated, but just a normal built-in space, like that of university students for book storage. There are audio devices in there and some wire cables. She clicked on the button of one of the devices and fortunately, she picked the right one, as her conversation with Cain the first day she arrived started playing through it. Her expression turned serious, but before she could wrap her head around everything, she heard a loud bang outside, which seems like someone just kicked the door open. She took a defensive stance in a flash, her eyes turned serious as she fished out her gun from behind and stealthily walked towards the exit. She relaxed her weariness as Aroma''s voice was heard. She kept hearing, ''no! no! no!'' Immediately Diana got outside the room, she saw Aroma holding Jenny head that was still sipping out fresh blood to her chest and crying out loud, calling Jenny''s name as if the girl could wake up, looking completely broken as she shook her head continuously, as if she didn''t want to believe the sight before her is real. Chapter 224 - How to tame a sulky man Diana''s heart squeezed hard at the sight. She could hear the sound of her heart thudding like it''s gonna jump out of her chest. She''s right! this girl does mean something to Aroma. She didn''t know when she began crying, but her tears were falling as she stood frozen, with her eyes glued on Aroma, who was wailing uncontrollably, hugging Jenny to her chest and shaking the motionless corpse. Diana didn''t know what to say at this junction. She wanted to console her, but she''s the killer. "Aroma?" she called softly, but she didn''t get a response, instead her wailing intensified. Feeling guilty for her teacher''s state, "I didn''t know." Diana muttered, cleaning the drops of tears falling from her eyes. As if Aroma just noticed her present, she sniffed her nose and look up towards Diana, making Diana eyes widened at the state of her facial expression. Her irises were deep red, while Jenny''s Blood were all over her. "Do whatever you want to do and leave." Aroma said and hugged the girl''s body to herself, sobbing silently and whispering ''Jennifer'' Everything felt awkward and Diana didn''t know the right step to take. She wanted to search the entire house before, but can she do that now? She felt like she isn''t needed here. There''s nothing she can do, since she''s the killer, so she slowly headed towards the exit, keeping her gun behind her and left the place. Immediately Diana left, Aroma''s began crying out loud again, "when did you become a serial killer Jenny? just why?" she can''t believe she took some of the money for Jenny''s death. She can''t believe she issued the contract of her assassination with her own hand. How can this be? the poison wasn''t sold out, none of them broke the promise. It was Jenny! she scolded Diana for not killing her early, she made her death come quick. She beat up Diana to strengthened her cruelty, which results to Jenny getting shot in the head. If she didn''t push Diana, perhaps her death wouldn''t be this gruesome. Aroma was in agony. It hurts really bad. They won''t be able to meet again. She could still recall the day they part ways. Nathan had just become the head of the organization then and she will be needed by his side. They part ways frequently, but they knew it would be hard to come together again after that day. She''s finally going to put her training, research, inventories to use. She won''t be able to see them anymore, unless one of them called that one of the creations that they all developed together has exhausted. If they did, she could give Nathan that excuse and leave, but they were no longer 18 years old before departing. They were legally adults and understand each one of them had to live their lives and serve their purposes, so they didn''t disturb, but couldn''t wait for the day they will get to meet again. Jenny''s hand was tightly wrapped around her neck then, "Tiffany I''m going to miss you." she said, while Austin had on a gloomy expression. He wasn''t as free spirited as Jenny and wasn''t pleased with the fact that they are parting. "I will miss you too." Aroma replied to her, hugging her back. Jenny pulled back and poke her forehead, "damn girl! you''re going to be with that dude and finally get his d*ck in your p*ssy." she said teasingly, while Aroma blushed. That was her belief then. She had thought Nathan will finally look at her after work glued them together, but it didn''t happen. Austin rolled his eyes at the remark, while Jenny kept teasing Aroma for her blushes. Aroma''s eyes caught Austin''s expression and tapped Jenny to look at him, claiming he''s acting like a little boy. They both laughed at the impatient dude who was waiting for Jenny to say her farewell and have his turn. "We''re still going to meet right?" Jenny asked, her expression getting serious. "I''m not going to heaven." Aroma rolled her eyes. "Maybe after 50years." Austin said. The two giggled at his words and Jenny gestured to Aroma to go and pet the sulky dude. "Watch and learn how to tame a sulky man," Aroma said and winked at Jenny, before moving closer to Austin who had his back resting at the wall and folding his hand across his chest. "Show me babe." Jenny replied with a wink. Aroma walked towards Austin who rolled his eyes but still got hold of her waist, both staring into each others eyes. "I''m only seeing sentimentality." Jenny remarked. Leaning closer, Aroma closed in on his lips, which Austin replied to, while Jenny giggled, "that''s what I call persuasion." she said. After parting lips with him, Aroma hand ruffled his hair, while her expression turned into a puppy one, "common Austin, it won''t be forever. Promised to stop by when I''m out for a mission." Aroma said. "You won''t!" Jenny and Austin said at the same time. Aroma sighed, "common guys, I will try." she said. Austin hands went around her neckline, his lips grazing hers, "I won''t get to kiss you again, you''re finally going to belong to that boss of yours." he said before pulling her into another passionate kiss. Aroma didn''t know what to say at this rate. If Nathan really consider her, she''s not sure if she will still return to her former crazy self. She might decided that her body should only belong to Nathan. Austin pulled back and stared into her eyes, "see, you can''t deny it." he said. "You have Jenny." Aroma said, not willing to make empty promises. "I want you both." Austin groan. "He''s used to taking us both." Jenny said and rolled her eyes. "Time to stick to a single p*ssy dude." Aroma said. Austin only sighed. It''s not just about the sex, he was really in love with them. Leaning in, he placed a deep kiss at her neck line, which made Aroma let out a soft moan. "You''re the one getting tame babe." Jenny remind her, which made Aroma return to her senses and pulled back before wrapping her hands around Austin''s neck and began petting him. Chapter 225 - Find out if Jennys story was true It''s been over 7 years, yet it felt like yesterday. She understood what they meant when they said she won''t stop by. She has her policy and doesn''t mix work with personal life. The few missions she has gone for were the time they stayed too long from seeing each other. For her to do that when she''s not officially working with Nathan, it''s obvious she won''t even bother to say ''hi'' now that she''s going to get very busy. They were right though, because they didn''t get to see each other since then. She was still sentimental the first 2 years and will call them when she''s out of the camp, but after some encounters and struggles, she realize they aren''t kid anymore and should focus on their ways. She never know who''s watching and wouldn''t want to implicate them with her occupation. Aroma stroke Jenny''s face and let out an agony laughter. "It''s forever Jennifer. Austin was wrong by mentioning 4 years. We won''t be able to see each other anymore. I should have kept contacting you two. I would have known what you''ve been up to. Perhaps this wouldn''t happen to you." She cried her heart out and couldn''t believe she''s gone just like that. ¡­.. Diana didn''t know how she got home, but she did. She wasn''t looking so good at all. Actually, she''s lost. The situation is very complicated. She wouldn''t say she regret ending the girl''s life as she almost killed her last night and also those pictures. Those innocent people died at her hand for no logical reasons, so she''s only concern about Aroma. Even if the girl had her reasons, it still wouldn''t change the fact that she has to go down. If she''s left alive, many more people will die, just like she nearly did last night. The girl has passed over redemption. She''s become one with killing. The flow of everything just proves it. She enjoyed the killing and the act. She''s crazy. Diana felt bad for Aroma, but those thought didn''t make her have any regrets. For once, she knew she would still end the girl''s life if she''s privileged again. Those types of people could even hurt someone like Aroma who was close to them, if she stands in her way, because she''s addicted. She used her body and everything just to see her victims die in the same method. It feels like she has matured within the few minutes. Her eyes were looking void, but heart was strong. She didn''t know why, but she started feeling strong at heart without any sentiment as she recalled what she went through the previous night. She had a frown on her face without meaning to. She''s worried about her teacher''s feeling, which angered her more. Getting inside the villa, Ethan was waiting for her already. Seeing him appear in her line of sight, she relaxed her frown and was engulfed in a hug the moment they got closer. "Is everything alright?" Ethan asked. Even though she agreed to share, there are lines that shouldn''t be crossed and this was one of it. She nodded her head and forced a smile. They both headed inside, while Ethan told her he thought something was wrong when Aroma ran out of the premises after asking for one of his cars key. Diana didn''t know what to say and just shrugged her shoulders, while Ethan could already detect that something happened, but since it involves Aroma, he didn''t want to probe unless she told him by herself. He asked her to come and eat but Diana didn''t think the food will go into the right place. She''s bothered in some ways she couldn''t put her finger on. She rejected the food offer and excused herself, telling Ethan that she wanted to work. She went for a quick shower and contacted Cain. She informed him that the mission has been completed. Without any argument, he asked her to give him a few minutes and put the call on hold. Diana received a bank notification immediately. The transfer of 10 million dollars just got delivered into her account. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest. ''What!'' she exclaimed in her head. "Miss Emily did you receive the balance?" Cain asked from the other end, which brought Diana back to her senses. "Got it!" she replied like a pro, but still couldn''t believe her eyes. "What about the information? did you get any?" Cain asked. The man is really a businessman. He made sure to sort the money for the main mission before moving to the side one. This type of straightforwardness will inspire the other party. Diana asks for them to meet up, which made Cain happy. Even though the target is killed, he need that information to get his company off the bad record. He needed to divert the netizen''s attention to somewhere else before the company can regain its reputation. He''s really pleased with Diana''s capability, not knowing the mess on the ground for her. The main reason why she called him immediately, was to get her mind off it and also find out if Jenny''s story was true. Perhaps she could strengthen her heart after hearing the real story and a part of her that still believe Jenny turn like that because of how her mother was killed and everything the story portrayed will finally be free. Her stomach growled after disconnecting the call. She''s hungry, but couldn''t eat. She couldn''t think straight at all. She''s very confused. She went to change her outfit into a casual one. After putting on a purple short skirt and a white off the shoulder blouse, she tied her hair in a bun and arranged the bang to her forehead, applied a lipstick and rushed out to where Cain said they should meet. Immediately she opened the door, Sarah came in sight, holding a tray, where a plate was covered, and sitting beside it, was a cup of orange juice. Diana wanted to say no, but recalled how the woman cried for her yesterday and couldn''t bare to reject. "Thanks Sarah." she said and took the juice, but instead of feeling calm, her heart felt stuffed. She forced a smile and was about to leave when Sarah asked her to take the sausage roll as well. "Since you''re going out, you can take it on your way." she said. Diana thanked her again and took the hotdog sausage that was wrapped in a foil. She ended up eating half of it as the woman asked her to taste it and tell her how it tasted. She couldn''t say no, without feeling that she was rude to the woman, so she did as she asked and compliment her, not knowing Ethan made it. Immediately she left the premises, Ethan who was staring at her through one of the balconies heard footsteps and didn''t have to turn around to know who it was. "Did she eat it?" he asked. Sarah replied that she does and Ethan thanked her before dismissing her. "When will all this come to an end Diana?" he mumbled as his eyes remained glued at where her figure disappeared from Chapter 226 - The truth After crying her heart out, Aroma finally accept the fact that she can''t bring her back. She''s gone! She cleaned her up herself and injected her with a needle which had the effect of drying out blood. It''s more like a poison, but since she''s dead, it will only stop the overflow of blood that''s gushing out from the hit area. She didn''t cleaned the blood on the floor, but made sure to search the house and took away the poison box and antidote, her pictures and Austin''s, which she later discovered more and also Diana''s pictures which she didn''t take before leaving. She knew Cain will need this place to be investigated after Diana gave the information she has and didn''t want Diana''s picture in there. They will start investigating how she survived after being marked like the rest of the victims and her identity will be publicized. After handling everything there is to handle, she took Jenny''s corpse with her and fled the scene. .... Diana was now sitting in front of Cain in a private VIP restaurant he book within the short time they made an agreement to meet. She stared at the dishes served in front of them and looked up at him, "I didn''t come here to eat." she said. "I''m just treating you as a gentleman." Cain replied. Actually he''s happy. He''s finally going to be able to show face on occasions and stop getting strange stares. Most of his business partners were looking for minor excuses to cut their involvement in his enterprise. He didn''t mind the money he paid and really wish to treat Diana out of appreciation. "I got my payment already." Diana replied and ended up not eating the food. After all the food was taken away, she didn''t beat around the bush and explained Jenny''s reasons for her craziness. Seeing the questioning gaze Diana had after telling her story, Cain let out a deep sigh. He never thought all this could be related to the witch. Yes! he''s referring to Jenny''s mother as a witch. "I assume you want to know the truth right?" he asked, his gaze has turned frozen and wasn''t the polite one. Diana nodded her head. "I want to." she said. She''s lucky Cain didn''t mind telling her, as she has no right to question the client. Once her job is done, she''s expected to leave the country and return to camp. Whatever is the reasons shouldn''t concern her. Knowing too much will only get her deep in the issues, which shouldn''t be so. She''s doing it for her conscience, which made her not qualified for the job in the first place. It''s not every time that the target deserve death before she will have to get rid of him/her. Whatever his or her offense was is none of her business. But she''s lucky with Cain, as the man isn''t the cruel type and really resort to their organization after the situation is getting out of hand. Cain began, "miss Emily, I will start from the part where her mother is involved. She''s right about her mother being one of the founders of the organization. She worked hard for the corporation with my father and she got compensations for everything. She got promotions as if getting presented with gifts from loved one. She was highly respected and her name was known as she wished. But you know what miss Emily, she let it get to her head. I wasn''t studying business, which was the main reasons why I''m alive today. My brother was the one that''s supposed to succeed the company after my father. Her so called mother whose name was Amelia." Cain frown after mentioning the name, while Diana studied his every expression as he told the story. Cain clenched his fist before continuing. He never wished to hear that woman''s name before he died, and can''t believe he''s talking about her. "She was obsessed with the company and wanted it for herself despite everything my father did for her. She has a few shares she got as a gift from my father, which didn''t affect the huge salary she''s receiving. Immediately my brother was brought in to start familiarizing himself with the staff and shareholders, that witch couldn''t handle the fact that my father is giving the leading position to the rightful heir. She wasn''t even related. She was just someone who stick with my father since the beginning and was appreciated for it. My father treat her so good that my mother started suspecting their relationship, yet the woman wasn''t satisfied. Because of her greed and obsession, she killed my father and brother, leaving her as the only potential leader, as she didn''t count my existence as something. I have a passion of my own, but was forced back into the country to take over, since I based abroad and work there. I couldn''t get over my father and brother''s death, so I started investigating. She made it easy for me as she was busy poaching the shareholders to her side, which made me suspect her. After my investigation and few setups, I discovered she''s behind everything. She took my father and brother from me despite everything done for her. Miss Emily, she''s right about the part where her mother was cruelly killed, because I killed her myself." Cain replied, the temperature in the room seems to lower, while his irises were bloodshot already. "About one of the higher ups sleeping with her and got killed, I don''t know about the sex because I wasn''t present, but none of the higher up died. The only people that died were my Dad, brother and the new acquired employees." he said flatly. Without saying anything further, he brought out his phone and made a call. After the phone connected, "bring in the files." Cain said, his gaze still frosty. Diana didn''t even know how to process these information in her head. One thing she didn''t find fair about all this was those innocent victims. What was Jenny''s thinking by coming to such resort? Even though her mother was in the wrong, it will still be understandable if she killed Cain. One might take it that she didn''t care about her mother''s wrong and killed the killer, but killing those innocents, just to enjoy how the company crumble is ridiculous. "Miss Emily, to make you understand what a crazy being Amelia was, I ended up killing her with my hand as a self defense, because she tried to kill me as well." Cain added, making Diana nearly widened her eyes in shock, but control herself as she was taught to maintain her professionalism in front of the clients. Cain''s assistant came in and handed over a file to Cain before leaving. "Miss Emily, here''s the document to 2% of my company''s share. It''s my gift for the side mission. Thank you for your service and do have a wonderful night." Cain said and extended his hand, which Diana shook while still holding her breath. Immediately Cain left, she let out a sharp breath and stared at the spot she only have to fill in her name and sign to own a company share. "What the heck!" she exclaimed. Chapter 227 - Unsettled heart After leaving the restaurant, Diana went home with a heavy, yet light heart. She''s glad Jenny isn''t innocent and really deserve what she got. Without bothering to eat again, she said her greetings to Sarah and ask her to let Ethan knows that she''s resting. She just remained inside her room, looking up at the ceiling. For once she hoped Ethan wouldn''t buy the I''m resting story and come, because she really needs his warmth. Her heart isn''t settled. She felt like hearing someone should tells her she didn''t do anything wrong. Someone to assure her she''s over thinking the fact that something bad is going to come out of this Jenny issue. She''s scared and still couldn''t figure out why. Was she scared about Aroma doing something to hurt her? No! because she''s sure she wouldn''t, but her heart still remained restless. She couldn''t close her eyes for a few minutes without her mind drifting to the scene at Jenny''s place. She really need Ethan right now. She heard a knock at her door and sprung up. She went to open the door with hopeful heart, only to meet Sarah and felt disappointed. Without querying much she took the tray and thanked her before turning around to go and drop it, then come back to shut the door. Since she will be locking it from inside, she didn''t bother to ask Sarah to help. Immediately she returned, Ethan was standing at the door steps. She paused immediately she saw him and something broke inside her. Yes! she wanted to see him so badly. Ethan was still wondering if she would allow him in, when she ran towards him and wrapped her arms around him. She felt alone with all these feelings she''s battling with and couldn''t help but hug him tight, while he also held her, "it''s going to be fine, just calm down and empty your thoughts, then refill it with the right ones to find peace at heart." Ethan said and pat her back. Diana chuckled at his chest. "what are you?" she asked, while the chuckling turn to sob. She knew all she needed was his word and she will feel better and she''s starting to calm as she had assumed. "Your boyfriend?" Ethan asked, before pulling her back, "are you okay?" he asked again. Diana shook her head, indicating that she''s not fine. They both walk towards her couch and settled on it. "You want to talk about it?" Ethan asked. Diana went silent for a while before explaining to him. "I''m scared." she said after narrating what happened. Ethan took a deep breath. "Diana, why are you so keen on this job?" he asked. "If I could take out people like Shane from this world, I''m willing to give it my all, because they don''t deserve to live." She replied. "Listen darling," Ethan stared into her eyes without a hint of kidding around, "If it''s because of that, you''re still letting Shane control you." "I''m not." Diana cut in. "You are, Diana. If you think you''re only going to deal with people like Shane, then you''re wrong. I''m a businessman and has a high possibility of being targeted. If your organization make their findings, they will discover the growth of my enterprise led to the crumble of some minor ones, because that''s how the circle runs. While my staff were out on a celebration outing, dining and having fun, there are possibilities of some people crying at their home, because they might have gone into debt to pursue that deal my enterprise won. If those people''s life become miserable from the outcome, I''m the owner of the company, so I become the bad guy right? But darling, did I do anything to them other than being an owner of an enterprise where my workers fight on a deal and won?" Ethan asked and Diana shook her head. "Do you realize those people might plot against me? I unknowingly becomes their enemy and when they decided that I go down with them and comes to organization like my brother''s, what do you think you guys will find from investigating? I''m sure those people who suffered from it will make someone like you willingly take the mission darling, so don''t let the past control you and let go. The more you''re doing so much because of Shane, the more he''s still winning. He''s winning without even plotting anything." Ethan said. Diana was silent and just kept looking at him. "Come here." he said and pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her. "Diana, even if you don''t do it, someone else will. If you do it, that wouldn''t stop more people like that increasing in numbers, because that''s life. Everyone can''t be equal. Just like they are good people, their will always be bad ones, which birth the existence of detectives. Before you know it, those times you''re supposed to enjoy will be wasted on a race that has no finish lane. You know the detectives wouldn''t care about your intentions for being an assassin and will still be on your tail if they caught a glimpse of you? Those people in your camp are up to it, but you''re not. My brother is capable of cutting ties, but can you? If Shane''s dead, can you deny your parent of a visit? If you do, they will want to spend time with you, but you know Nathan wouldn''t allow it unless it''s under these same circumstances which brought both of us together now? You know why he wouldn''t? because you will lead the enemy to your parent, which wouldn''t only put them in danger, but also leave you as a threat to the organization." Ethan express his thoughts. Diana didn''t know what to say and just remained silent. She really need to think. She could tell how much Ethan want her to stop, but still didn''t want to make it seem like a force. Everything he said was right. She really wished she could meet up with her parents. She wanted to be happy too, but felt like taking out people like Shane could bring that happiness. But after today, despite Jenny not being innocent, she still didn''t feel that happiness she hoped to derived, instead she felt fear. What''s the point when there''s a possibility of bringing harm to her loved ones. £¬ Chapter 228 - She wont be the one to spend the money she receive from killing you Aroma arrived at the villa the next morning, back to her former state, looking void of emotions as if what happened the previous day never did. Diana stared at her, hoping she will ask something. Perhaps she might want to know what happened and might understand that Jenny was wrong and deserved what she got, but Aroma didn''t mention anything related. Apparently she''s not the type to query client like Diana did. Since her mission is complete, the people that suffer heartache for the deceased shouldn''t concern her, which is the same as her. "I asked you take all the necessary before leaving and you just left." Aroma complained and Diana apologized. Aroma look thinner than before within a single night, which made Diana''s heart tightened. She informed her that she should stay with Ethan for a few days until she received a call from her. She told her how Nathan might hurt her out of annoyance if she returned, because the camp was still under renovation, all thanks to her. The only reasons why his anger subsided is because Nathan heard how Diana messed Shane up and also, they didn''t suffer any live lost. They need to discuss which camp she will stay at, till the renovation is over. Diana was pleased because she will still have more time to spend with Ethan. After relaying the information, she thanked Ethan for the car and left. ... The news about Jenny and her mother was on the news the next day. As expected, it was twisted in the right way, which made Cain and his organization gain the pity of the netizen. He lost his father and brother, so people pitied him. Also, those who knew about Amelia status then couldn''t help but find her selfish. The family of the deceased flooded towards Jenny''s house, but was stopped by the police, who has taken over. They only got to see the wall of pictures in the news, but that didn''t stop them from burning down the house in the middle of the night. The police couldn''t do anything, and were glad that they got everything captured before they burn it. They understand those people. People protest that they wanted to see Jenny''s corpse to be assured she''s dead, leaving the detectives in a tight situation, because Aroma has gotten rid of all traces and even hacked into the surveillance cameras that can leave a loophole. The news was the headline of different newspapers, same as the first news told on TV. ¡­.. Inside a luxurious mansion in a big wide living room, a silver haired dude was seen sitting on the floor and crying like a baby. Austin was in agony, his tears kept dropping non stop as he held the photo of Jenny to his chest. His facial appearance was disheveled as his nose was running, just as his tears. His irises were deep red, while his usually styled hair was ruffled, his whole appearance were messy. "Jenny, I told you to give up and let go. See what happen now love. You were taken from me. Look at your house on fire, your picture on the TV for those insects to buzz on, your corpse being demanded by those fools. Jenny why? you just left me alone, when I could have filled those holes your mother''s death dug in your heart. You let that foolish girl managed to kill you. Didn''t you say she''s the worst assassin there is? what happened? why did you end up falling in the hand of such ant? Didn''t you say it was fun playing with her? how did she managed to turn the table around Jennifer? how could you let her took you away from me?" Austin questions didn''t get any reply as the girl is no longer a part of this world. He was the one who helped her dug up information about Diana, since Jenny informed him that the new target seems to be there for her. He did everything to support her, because she promised to give up after she witnessed Cain and his enterprise crumbled, before she decided to kill him. After the company encountered an issues which should satisfy Jenny, she still didn''t return. She had started finding her ways of having fun with the victims, seeing them cry after hearing her story and all fun. She finds it fun and couldn''t bring herself to stop, so she told Austin she wanted Cain to get it hard. Austin cried his heart out before his gaze suddenly turned frosty. What''s the point now? she and Aroma were all he cared about and Aroma has forgotten him, while Jenny just left forever. "Don''t worry babe, she won''t get away with this. She won''t be the one to spend the money received for killing you. You will be pleased with I will do to her." he said and laid flat on the floor, his tears dropping nonstop, as memories of her time with Aroma and Jenny kept popping up. .... Shane was seen inside his room. The weather was chilly and he had himself wrapped up as usual, while traces of skin irritation were on his skin, which undergo surgery and wasn''t allowed to breath much air, except being cloaked up. His back was resting at the bed handle, while his fingers were scratching the itchy areas. She wanted to tune the AC to heat, but the skin is still not healthy to take such. If he fell asleep and his body take in much of it, it will backfire. Everything just sucks. His hand slowly travel down to his toes that suffered the paralysis. He dug his finger in one of them and just wish to feel pain, but he didn''t feel anything till the wetness of blood could be felt in the area. He took a deep breath and stare up at the wall, where he hung Stella''s picture. If she was here, he wouldn''t care about anything, as he only wants her. "Please come back to me." he muttered as his eyes suddenly start getting wet. It has been hell without her. He could cope with anything as long as he still get to return home and feel her warmth. He missed her. Chapter 229 - Shanes capture 1 Ethan was seen sitting in a private room, with his hands folded across his chest, staring intensely at the screen displaying the whole building he''s in, which belong to an acquaintance of his. Shane drove into the premises, with the driver of the owners that went to pick him up from the airport. He didn''t come with any of his boys, because he has planned to return before evening and has purchased a return ticket. The weather isn''t cold, as it''s 10am and it''s sunny but not too hot. He was putting on a black tuxedo, looking frail as everything that has happened is too much for his body. Even though he''s putting up a straight face and a strong heart facade, the blood lost, operation, Stella''s disappearance in his life and all was too much to handle. He has lost weight, but still managed to maintain his imposing aura. His hair was permed all the way back, looking shiny from excessive oil applyment, as he needed to present himself well, if he wanted to convince those people. His well polished shoe was the first to hit the floor of the building as he stepped out of the car. There isn''t anyone to open the door or welcome him like before, which he has gotten used to. It makes him feel not so good and find the people rude, but for once, he told himself Hannah didn''t deserve him getting angry at this point, as the girl is a very good girl, which he believed deserve the honour. At the thought of Hannah''s loyalty, his creased brows relaxed. The interior of the building is worthy for their rumored wealth. It was the driver who asked him to follow him, which he did. They got to the entrance of the living room after walking for a while, making him wonder why the driver didn''t drive up to this place and made him walk. He felt belittled no matter how hard he tried to take his mind off it. Ethan''s gaze locked on him through the screen. The temperature in the room seem like it could turn a lukewarm water frozen. Just this individual. One single man. He couldn''t believe all those people suffered in the hand of this man that could be taken down with few shots if he has positioned some guys with rifles waiting for him. He wouldn''t deny that Shane got easier to handle because of his present conditions from different angles, but he would still get these same results if they didn''t. The only difference is that it''s going to take longer than today. He relaxed the fists he has subconsciously clench and kept watching. Getting inside the living room, Shane was faced with an elegant woman in her 60''s, looking sharp with the imposing aura surrounding her. Shane wasn''t moved by it, as people like this meant nothing if they go against him in the past. All he had to do was tolerate them at that moment, while his men delivered them to him within the week, that''s when he would show them who''s boss. The woman was dressed elegantly despite being inside her house, looking 15 years younger than her actual age, except the tiny wrinkles that has started forming at the outer side of her eyes, which make up could cover up if she didn''t intend for others to see. She was sitting on a smokey red couch which makes the room looks like it was decorated for Valentine''s days, as the walls were painted white, which aids the red to appear more flashy and also coupled with artwork designs hung around the walls, the whole place looks really nice. Ethan smiled softly at the woman''s attitude. The woman is an old partners of her, whom he helped out while her business was on the verge of ruin, from a certain opponent targeting her. Despite the woman returning all he lend her, she still felt indebted to the young and good hearted businessman, who could have taken advantage of her situation back then, and boost his own enterprise, yet he helped. The woman is always smiling and all, making Ethan find it funny that she''s such a good actress. They were friends since then and she''s the one who helped him prepare the villa, he''s currently staying at. He could have done it himself, but wouldn''t be so perfect in that short time he got the notice from Nathan, but after the woman knew he''s coming into the city, she gladly offer to help him find a comfortable zone and also capable workers. Ethan knew he will be owning her this time, because this favour she''s doing for him is a rare one. Not everyone will give in to such request. He watched as Shane was asked to take his seat and put on the headphones to listen to their conversation. The woman claimed her husband wasn''t around, as he went for a business meeting, but would like to listen to what he had to say on behalf of both of them. Ethan admitted to himself that Shane is good. He''s sure if the situation is real, the woman would really calm after his sweet coating tongue began dancing. He was such a sweet talker, which fits for a businessman. Those empty promises when he''s on the verge of ruin. He hasn''t had a peaceful day since the incidents, yet he made it seem like it''s the other way around. He sounds confident and mature, he''s really good. Ethan couldn''t help but raised his brow all the way through. ¡­.. Immediately Shane saw the woman aura relaxed and she has even started acting friendly with him, he heaved a sigh of relief internally, ''that went well.'' he thought. The woman started asking questions about the rumors about those children and adults that were being trafficking by him and his people and used for god knows what. The tone in which the woman used to inquired isn''t a poke nose one. It was nonchalant as if she didn''t care and was just curious. As if they were all business men and women who have underlying source of income aside from the company they are running. Shane denied flatly, but also glad the woman seem like a mature one. He would like to build a business relationship with someone like her, but first, he needed to work on the promises he made to not make her an enemy. After a few discussions, the cook came to inform them that they can come to the dining room, while the woman stood up and gesture to Shane to come along. They can continue their conversation after eating. Chapter 230 - Shanes capture 2 The flow of everything was natural between them and they even put table manners aside and chatted non stop. Shane thought she managed to charm the woman and flow with her every action, since he needed to build something between them, but he had no idea what happened and couldn''t tell what''s happening right now, as he was currently shoved inside Ethan''s car trunk. Ethan believe he''s an animal, the type that doesn''t deserve to be treated like a human, which is why he didn''t want him inside his car and having to hear him breathing behind him. The woman and Ethan was now taking a stroll in her garden, while the sedated Shane laid where he was folded and shut in. "I''m so grateful Bella, I owe you one." Ethan said to her. "I''m glad I gave a hand in putting an end to people like that. If he''s capable of doing such and we overlooked it, who knows when they will decide to bring such act to our city, where our kids won''t be safe from them." Bella said. Ethan smile, "you''re not curious about my own reason for wanting him?" he teased the woman, but also making her know he had other reasons than the one the woman assume. "I don''t think I wouldn''t demand to take care of him right away, if I learnt of the reasons that can make my gentle friend go all out." she said. Ethan chuckled, as they''ve strolled around while chatting and has gotten to where he parked his car again. "Gentle? was that a compliment?" he teased. "Common Mr, why are you so keen on owning me when we''re friends." the woman could already read him like an open book. "Whenever you need my help, just send me a message." Ethan said. The woman laughed heartily, "okay I will." she said. ... Ethan drove inside the garage of his villa and stepped down, while two well built men were already waiting for him. Immediately he drove in, one of them has walked to drag down the gate to that particular section they were in and locked it, while one of them open the underground entrance that was in there. It was a square shaped entrance that was covered up to look the same as the other surface. A creaking sound assaulted the whole place as the sliding burglary beneath was pulled aside till a staircase was visible for them to climb down with. Ethan had his hands folded across his chest, his gaze completely different from the nice caring man he used to be. A hint of evilness lurk around his expression, as his boys carry out Shane from the car trunk. They were about to position themselves on how to climb down while carrying Shane, when Ethan spoke up, "throw him in." he said. The two boys were stunned, as the place was slightly deep, which could lead to his death, if he touches the surface with crucial part of his body. Did he want to kill him so fast? Why did he go through so much trouble then? they were confused but couldn''t voice out their opinion. Ethan noticed there hesitation and understood them, but he knew people like Shane don''t die easily. If it''s that easy for him to die, he wouldn''t have escaped Diana''s attacks. His body is well trained and can handle more than one could imagine. It''s the same with him. The last time he was kidnapped by those gangs after Nathan, the beating he received was enough to kill him if his body was not well trained. And also, even though it''s painful, he''s accustomed pain, which made him get back on his feet quickly. The same goes for Shane. He has been studying him for long to know he''s not alright, but he still manage his facade well. "Do as you''re told." he said in a command tone and in the next seconds, ''Thud!'' Shane''s body hit the floor like a sack of potatoes. The boys head in after and Ethan joined them after they''ve switched on the light. White bulb lights illuminated the empty storage-like room, which had cobwebs all around the ceiling corners, but there were 2 single metal chairs at the centre, which was wrapped up. The two guys tear open the clothing materials on the chair. One was set for Ethan to take a seat, while they proceeded to dragging the still unconscious Shane, who had blood streaming down his nose from the fall, as well a bump slowly bulging from his bruised forehead. He was dragged to sit on the other chair, which was opposite Ethan, while the boy tie him up. Ethan watch the entire scene without a change in his expression. He only blinked once in a while, but his eyes traces Shane''s face throughout, not missing every single sway of his head and how his blood touches the floor in drops. The saying where the evil ones will always get the ending they deserve isn''t a lie, but it hurts when those damages they did still lives on. The life they ruined doesn''t usually turn back to how it would have been without their interference. He looked at him and didn''t know what to think. To him, his death didn''t do any justice, as those people he brutally killed will never return. Those who claimed they moved on will still be wary of life, because they had it hard because of him. A drop of tears stream down his eyes, but he quickly cleaned it. He imagined having Nathan grow up with him as a family. His mother''s tears which he caught once in a while. His father nearly losing his mind and his grandpa constant visit to the hospital. It was hard for them to move on after Nathan''s disappearance in their lives and he had to mature quickly. While other children play, he faces his studies to grow into a worthy man and set things right. He grow up doing everything to be capable enough to bring Nathan back to them. All those happened because of this single man. Even if he died today, can those pain be reversed? His death wouldn''t clear the mess he created, because most lives directions were altered by his interference. Nathan still remain stuck as a leader of an assassin organization, with tons of people craving his head, while Diana that should probably be a rich princess, since both parents were wealthy people, ended up staining her hands with blood. She just turned 26, but has gone through a lot for her age. But one thing is surely beneficial from his death. Having Diana do as she wishes with this bastard will make him feel better and also, he noticed how glad Diana felt about hurting him, which means his death at her hand could perhaps set her heart free from hatred. The boys were finally done tying him to the chair with a thick chain that''s beneficial for animals like him, while Ethan patiently waited for him to wake up. Chapter 231 - Alexanders shamelessness "You''re not leaving for work today as well?" Stella asked Alex who just parked his car at the garage of the villa and was walking towards her. She was at her favourite spot in the villa, which was the flower garden. The mixed fragrance of different flowers soothes her mind and she always finds herself coming each blessed after she has regained herself. The beautiful scenery alone is romantic, not to mention the feeling it brought her. It''s either she sat on the bench facing the garden or be on her feet, closer to it and sometimes squat and rub her fingers on their delicate petals. Alex has been ditching work and coming to spend time with her constantly. he usually visit once in a while, now it has become an everyday necessity. Alex was dressed in a black suit, with his hair looking shiny from excessive applyment of oil. His smile deepened as he stood beside her. "I''m the CEO of the company." he said, hoping that Stella will look at him, since the woman kept her gaze locked on the flowers. "Are you showing off?" Stella asked. "Are you smitten by the show off?" he asked in return. "You smell nice." Stella complimented, "you changed your cologne?" she asked. Alex''s heart flutters, "you noticed." he said, a hint of happiness in his tone. He turned to look at the woman dressed in a long floral skirt and simple long sleeve top, not revealing any skin, yet her elegance is intact. "I changed my hairstyle too." Alex said and Stella giggled. "What do you want?" she asked, still laughing at his shamelessness. "I want you to look at me and ignore those flowers for a few minutes." Alex replied. It was then that Stella realize she hasn''t looked at him. Why? because she was just down the memory lane of their past before the man showed up. But she had no idea it has taken so long and Alex mind it. She turned her face towards him and saw him hold up a silver necklace with a flower petals pendant. She could tell the quality from first glance, as it''s the type on the VIP section in her mall, but who cares about quality? she just received a gift? Alex find her worthy of receiving gifts? She looked up at him after glancing at the necklace and realize he''s super handsome today. Is he kidding her? Didn''t he realize he''s old for all this? He even apply a tiny amount of lip gloss, which made his lips eye catching, coupled with the fact that it was stretched into a smile. Why is his hair so shiny? Stella''s eyes traces his silhouette. Okay! It will be a lie if she said her heart isn''t racing right now, but seriously??? Seeing her flushed face that''s betraying the feelings she''s trying to hide, Alex''s smile blossom into a light laughter, before moving closer and putting the necklace around her neck. They were so close that Stella body stiffened till he''s done, but instead of pulling back, he wrapped his hands around her, hugging her tightly, "I can''t stop thinking about you." he said. Stella''s expression turned serious, but to Alex''s astonishment, she hugged him back, "I''m here." she said. He felt happy and hugged her more tightly, "I want us to start filling the holes dug in our relationship." he said, not holding back his intentions. He finds the time he had to come and keeping boundaries a waste. They could do so much, he could start building thier feelings back to how it used to be, forget Shane''s existence and start working towards happiness. When their daughter return, she won''t meet them apart, she won''t visit them separately and meet them in harmony. "Let''s do that." Stella said, making Alex doubted if this was a dream. He pulled back and looked into her eyes. "You mean it?" he asked. "Yes, let''s do that. This is your house, you don''t have to come visiting. Stay if you wish to and stopped coming like a visitor." Stella said. Alex''s expression sank, "it''s because of that?" he asked, thinking Stella is feeling bad about staying in his home, while he had to leave. Stella shook her head, "no Alex, I mean it. I want us to try being happy again." she said. Even though she''s pretending to be cool, each time Alex left, she felt alone and could only feel at ease staring at these flower garden. She felt like she''s still caged by Shane. She had nightmares of him having his hands around her and dragging her back to his place. She''s scared that this freedom is a dream and the nightmare is the reality. If she didn''t move on, she doubted she''s ever going to forget Shane. She wanted her mind to be free of him, but it''s hard. Whenever Alex is around, she felt good. Aside from his shameless jokes, she only sees him even without staring at him and only have his thoughts in her head. She wanted him near, she wished to heal, be strong till the day she meet her daughter again. Diana has asked her to be strong that the next time they meet, it won''t be in the same situation as the last time. She has been unable to sleep well and it''s starting to affect her health. She constantly felt weak and didn''t want it to get to the point where she would have to visit the hospital. Since she also want Alex and Alex want her, why waste time when all she had to do was say yes. She has thought about this, but didn''t know how to bring it up, but since such a golden opportunity presented himself, while not take it! She really missed him. Alex was the happiest, as he couldn''t believe his ears, "thank you Stella, I will move in right away. In fact, there''s no need moving in, I''m already in." he said in a rush. Stella giggled, "stop acting like a kid." she said. "Stop talking like a grandmother, our daughter hasn''t produced us a baby yet." Alex said and they both laughed. "Thanks for the gift." Stella said. "Do you like it?" "Very much." Stella said and touches the pendant. "I meant the new cologne." "...." Chapter 232 - Im Maniacs twin brother After an hour of waiting for Shane to open his eyes, Ethan grew impatient, as the blood has stopped dropping, making him feel like he''s watching the man sleeping. He was about to say something to the boys when Shane groan. Ethan gave a knowing sigh. He knew he should be awake by now, because men like them usually ended up getting back at the person that capture them. They might assume they''ve sedate him, but it will wear off quickly and he might pretend and plot something to retaliate. Shane body felt broken. Beads of perspiration surfacing on his forehead. He tried to move and realize he was tied. Immediately he realize what''s going on his eyes sprung open, while his groaning stopped. Ethan just kept watching, while the two men were surprised by his energy after being thrown from up there. Their eyes measure the height before they look back towards Shane. Now they understand why Ethan ask them to do it, despite not wanting to kill him yet. Shane struggle to confirm if he could get out of the shackles, but unfortunately, the chain used to tie him looks like the type used to tied down a wolf that might went rampage and hurt the innocent. His hand touches the warm metal, due to the room temperature and concluded that he can''t get out of it. After this realization, he looked up and felt his heart skip at who he''s staring at. Despite that, he kept a straight face. "How low of you Maniac. Why go through such stress and even allow me to enjoy a good meal just to get me here. Are we suffering same fate? your men are short too?" Shane chuckled, while Ethan just kept staring at him, without a change in his expression. "I guess those idiots did a good job before dying like chickens." he said and adjusted himself well on the chair. Both hands were chained to the armrest of the metal chair, which was of good quality. He should forget about the assumptions of breaking it. Shane''s eyes locked with his calm one that''s void of emotion and wonder if his assumption was right and Nathan become like him. He felt the urge to touch the places that were aching him like crazy, but endured because he''s never going to be privilege to anyway, so why show weakness. And also, he''s curious what Nathan had against him. He still couldn''t figure out how he managed to get on his bad side, when they could have build a harmonious relationship. "You did a great job training that bastard Maniac, I credit you for that." Shane said again. He couldn''t read anything from Ethan''s expression and just kept babbling nonsense, as if reserving his life. Perhaps if he went silent, Ethan will kill him straight away. Ethan finally frown after he called Diana a bastard, "Oh, did she die? I would be happy to hear the good news from you." Shane said sarcastically. The two men kept waiting for orders. They want to kill him so badly and make him shut his mouth. Even though they couldn''t understand his words, he''s being rude to Ethan. Shane finally went silent after the man he''s speaking to didn''t respond. Ethan wanted to lose it on the mention of Diana, but understood that Diana will get to make him pay for those words herself. "I''m not Maniac, I''m Maniac''s twin brother. The one your men didn''t get to kidnap then." Ethan said calmly. He didn''t have to elaborate before Shane understand him. He wondered why Ethan wasn''t blonde, but assumed he changed the colour, but now that he mentioned it, those two boys have the same appearance with different hair colour. His face paled more than before, his confidence broke. He now realize why Nathan hated him. It was the boy he didn''t get any feedback about his death and also never see his men that went for the abduction. The twins lived. "Do you have something else to say?" Ethan asked. Shane could feel the murderous aura surrounding this calm man and wondered why he isn''t doing anything to him. Why does it looks like he''s going to leave this place without touching him? Shane isn''t the only one wondering about this. It''s the same with Ethan''s men. They thought he wanted to torture Shane. Shane''s palm got sweaty. He didn''t know what to say now. No wonder things take a magical turn for him. His enemies ganged up on him. Not hearing any reply, Ethan stood up. He just wanted Shane to know Nathan lives and his job here is done. Without glancing back, he walked towards the ladder and began climbing up the exit, while his men were asked to turn off the light and followed him. Before Diana comes to see him, he wanted him to enjoy darkness for at least two days. Shane felt the urge to scream as the only source of light vanished immediately the men locked the burglary from above and set in the cover that made the surface rhythm as if nothing was beneath. But he couldn''t bare to do it. Fortunately for him, the place isn''t chilly, which was also unfortunate, because he wouldn''t die till Diana showed up. He wondered if he''s dreaming. Was this real? He was used to having eyes and ears everywhere and now he''s in this state? What went wrong? How did things turn out this way? He doesn''t deserve to end up like this. He''s a powerful man. Perhaps if he held on to his life, Michael will start investigating his disappearance. Since this man isn''t Nathan, his men can still handle him. A lot of thought crosses his mind, but one thing is sure, he didn''t want to die. As long as he''s still breathing, there''s a chance of escaping. The entire place is dark, but he still tried to relax his mind and not stress much. Once the heart still beats, there''s still hope Chapter 233 - Stop this occupation and build a life with you Getting inside the house, Ethan couldn''t find Diana in her room and wondered what''s going on. He headed towards the living room to search for Sarah and couldn''t find her as well. He assumed that Sarah must be in the kitchen, but getting there, he heard the sounds of laughing. He calm his racing heart as he recognized Diana''s voice as the one with the loudest laughter. His heart warmed that she''s laughing again. His hardworking, giving her different assumption to make her know she didn''t do anything wrong and hasn''t killed the wrong person paid off. He assured her that her teacher also knew this, which is why she didn''t bring it up. She hasn''t been herself since then, but she''s finally laughing now. He got to the entrance of the kitchen and saw her putting on a plain white apron that has been stained with sauce and other stuff he couldn''t recognize as there were different colour stain on the surface. She was only putting on a pink bum short and sleeveless top. Her hair was styled in a double bun at each side, while her bangs were arranged at her forehead. She looked cute and adorable like a little kid as her eyes glow with happiness, as Sarah kept putting her through some things. She would laugh and tapped the cooking table repeatedly after failing what she was taught, while Sarah will giggle, before showing her how to do it again. She will raise the back of her palm to her forehead and blushed in embarrassment as Sarah scold her not to make a mistake again, while she nodded in understanding. Ethan''s grin grew wider as he watched the scene unfold. His heart ease and he just wished to watch all day. Looking at it now, her face doesn''t have any blemishes on them, which he hadn''t paid attention to, as he didn''t love her because of beauty, but looking at her now, he realized she has gotten more beautiful and coupled with her shape that could drive a man crazy¡­.. Ethan''s heart drifted to Wilson, making a frown formed on his forehead. He quickly shook his mind off it and enjoy the view before him again. His frown relaxed as Diana''s smiling face locked with his. He winked at her and she laughed out loud. He could tell she''s happy. The mood she''s in right now, Ethan knew she could jump up if he pulled out his tongue playfully, which he did. Diana laughed out loud at this, making him chuckled in return. She gestured for him to come, which he did. He watched her pulled out her tongue at him as he walked closer and he couldn''t wait to take them in between his lips and tease it. He realized how seeing her happy make him feel the happiest. His heart kept racing as the sound of her giggles seem to be tickling his most sensitive spot. He chuckled at his own perverted thought and finally walked around the wide cooking table, "hi Sarah." he greeted the woman. Sarah was now a little accustomed to their kind and doesn''t feel so nervous any more. She just bow her head in return. He walked closer to Diana, his eyes glued to her face, affirming that it''s indeed free of blemishes. Not even the faded mark reside there anymore. A lot has happened and they didn''t have much time to appreciate each other. He''s sure Diana''s mind isn''t there, which was why she didn''t talk about it. Or perhaps she didn''t care, since she knew he''s not after beauty, but damn! she looks so cute. Those bangs and twin bun make her look innocent, as her blue eyes glowed in between. Her irises were a little red and her eyes seems heavy with tears from excessive laughter. His eyes met her exposed thigh, which Diana caught. She smirk as she could tell the dude is checking her out as if they just met and he hasn''t seen the whole thing without clothes on. His face was flushed red, which she could tell he had no idea of. Her eyes darted towards Sarah, who was already preparing to leave before they fed her with dog food. Seeing Sarah leaving, "I will practice and surprise you tomorrow." Diana said. "I will look forward to it." Sarah said with a smile and quickly left in a hurry. Ethan who was standing beside her changes position. He moved behind her and intended to wrap his arms around her waist, but his hands were so stubborn that they chose the place that weren''t covered with clothes. Diana cleared her throat as he hunched his back and rested his chin on her shoulder, while his cold firm hand got hold of her exposed hips. As if he wasn''t stroking her skin right now, he stared at the weird ingredients on the table, as he hasn''t seen such before and saw some brownish black ball forms in a bowl. "What are you two practicing?" he asked. Diana heartbeat intensify as his hand that was caressing her tight made their ways behind her and loosen the apron. His back pressed to hers and his hand made their inside her top. Diana felt goosebumps all over her body, as his touch sent a spark of electricity through her body, making her skin tingle. She couldn''t find her voice until Ethan asked again. "We...we.. hum." "What?" Ethan snuggle his face in between her neckline, his breath tickling her skin. "She''s teaching me how to make Indian dishes." Diana said, her breathing getting heavier, as she felt his heart beating against her back. Ethan placed a soft kiss to her neckline, making her gulp, "you''re in a hurry to become my wife?" he teased. He knew she''s not ready for that. "I can''t wait." Diana said. Ethan''s body went frozen for a second. "Really?" he asked after broken from his trance. Diana turned around in his embrace and looked into his eyes, "yes really. I don''t want to wait before Shane is dead before giving you an answer. Holding back because of him means he''s still controlling my life as you said. I want to stop this occupation and build a life with you." she said. Chapter 234 - I want more of you (R18) (Read with caution) Ethan couldn''t believe his ears. He wondered if he''s dreaming right now. His hand cupped her face, feeling the soft texture of it with his thumbs, but couldn''t compliment on that now. "You''re really considering being with me? Leaving that work?" he asked again, his gaze bore into hers, with seriousness in them. Diana nodded her head and turned around with her back facing him, "but I still needed to bid farewell to my friends." she said and gasped as she was turned around in a flash. Her lips were captured before she could relax her leaping heart. Ethan''s lips were savage as they explored hers fiercely. His hold on her was a trembling one, as if he got the most shocking news of his life. He gobbled on her lips, not leaving her a chance to breathe, while his hands find their way into her top and went around her waist. He lifted her up, making her wrapped her legs around his waist as she returned his kiss with the same amount of passion, her hands around his neck. Before she knew it, he has moved toward a clear surface on the table and dropped her to sit on it. His waist area matching with hers. Her thoughts run wild. Are they about to have kitchen sex? as she could tell Ethan wouldn''t be able to control himself with the pace his moving things. His kisses were full with passion as if he wanted her lips down his throat, while muffled grunts escaped his lips as his lips were kissing her neck line right now. She let out a soft moan as his teeth grazed her skin, before soothing the spot with his tongue. He pulled back and took off her apron and top at the same time, red veins bulging all over his body as she also took off his top. His face was full of lust, eyes clouded with want and desire, making him irresistible to her. Her body trembled as his lips captured her once again, his left hand supporting her head to deepened the kiss, while his right hand travel down to the button of her bum short. His trembling hand loosened the button, and the sound of the zip being swipe down was heard softly. Diana''s kissing got more fierce as his hand that was supporting her neck moved down to her waist and pulled her closer to the hem of the table, while his body guide her from falling. His hand slipped inside her shorts and a finger was thrust inside her without a warning. She moaned and bit his lower lip, before wrapping her arms around his neck tightly as his hand began moving in and out of her region. She was getting too drown into the whole sensation, but felt it''s risky as Sarah could come in. She didn''t know how her reply managed to make his usual reserve self lose control this much. "Ethan, Sarah might come in." she said as his left hand was already unstrapping her bra. "Moan loudly, so she will hear it from outside." Ethan replied in an aroused tone, as he pulled out his finger from inside her. He didn''t manage to unstrap the hook with one hand, so he used both hands, while tracing kisses all over her face and neck. The feeling was electrifying, making Diana gave in completely and reached her hands down to his trousers, losenning the button and pulled down his zip. The trousers fell revealing his hardened member that''s pushing out his boxers. She raised her hands and allowed him to get the bra off her. His kisses traced down to her breast. He took one of her erect nipples into his mouth and began sucking on it, while his hand began getting rid of her bum short. Before she could wrap her head around everything, she''s naked in the kitchen, while Ethan only had his boxers on. She came to prepare kofta, or whatever Sarah called the name of the dish, as she couldn''t recall it clearly now, but she''s about to be taken by this man that seems to have lost his sense of reasoning. She could feel the urge to dive into her through his tensed body and the way his hand pressured on her butt that''s being fondle with right now. He seems like a crazy beast, his every touch sending tremors through her body. Is this how much he wanted her? Why has he been holding back then? Those thoughts didn''t stop her overflow of moans that''s coming out nonstop as Ethan sucked hard on her breast, while her hands run through his hair encouragingly. Ethan short went down in a flash, revealing his member. His waist moved closer to her already spread entrance, which he was already in between from the start. He supported one of his hands with it, while his other hand held her waist for support. Her hands around his neck tightened as he dived inside her. "Ahh¡­.hhhh...oohh" she moaned and prepared herself as he adjusted himself inside her. Her head spin as he thrust vigorously inside her, not being gentle like before. He groaned like a beast as he thrust deeper, the sound of their flesh slapping could be heard loudly as his hands held her waist tightly, as if she might escape. She moaned his name crazilly, clutching onto him tightly as his thrusting intensified. "Easy." she said, as the overwhelming of it is getting too hard for her bare. She felt like she''s losing her mind. "Ahh..hhh" Ethan groaned and slowed his pace as requested, his arms wrapping around her tightly, while his waist kept moving back and forth, whispering sweet nothings into her ears, their skin pressed to each other, while their heart beats in rhythm as they got lost in the pleasure. He finally calm after having her to his heart''s content and let out his member from her region, looking into her lustful eyes and flushed face. "Thank you so much." He said, taking her lips into his and began kissing her softly. He pulled back after a few minutes of kissing her and rest his head to her chest, "I''m not satisfied yet." he said, "I want more of you." Diana was about to tell him that it''s better if they have the next round in his room when Ethan spoke again, "but I will wait till we get married." he said, hugging her more tightly. Diana: "....." Chapter 235 - Shane screaming and cursing Ethan noticed the dumbfounded expression she had and raised his brow. His gaze was still clouded by lust, making his eyes look half closed, lips a bit swollen, with its hue more vivid. His face flushed red with the still visible veins that are yet to dissipate, his long lashes wet and split into 3 to 4 places due to his perspiration. Diana gulped, she blinked profusely and felt her throat dry, her facing burning hot. She felt a little embarrassed as Ethan lips stretched in a thin line. He was also admiring her, but she thought he caught her lustful stares. She giggled and rested her head to his chest, taking the opportunity to look downward. Her eyes met with his still erect member and recalled what he said a while ago. She was about to talk when Ethan spoke. "You''re beautiful." he said. Diana didn''t feel that he''s teasing her this time. She didn''t raised her brow as she usually did when he said that on their dates, because she knew that already. Her face usually calm after she didn''t suffer an attack for a long while, but now she''s cured and has been letting her body breath nice air when leaving the house. The skin lotion were able to settle in and perform their duties. She''s not blind to not notice, but she just stopped caring about appearance already. What''s the point? It''s not like Ethan hadn''t loved her enough and it''s going to make him do. And also, a lot has happened and it''s not the time to hype about her face being smooth, leaving her teeth colour as the only flaw, which shouldn''t be a flaw in the head of a reasonable being. "Thank you!" she said, her eyes still glued at his member, ''when did you become so shameless Diana?'' she asked in her head and shut her eyes. "Till we get married?" She spoke up. "Hmm." Ethan replied, still not believing they are having such a conversation. "You know that''s not going to happen next month right?" Diana asked. "I know." "Also, not the month after." "I know." "And the one after." Ethan stroke her back gently, placing a kiss at the center of her head, where the hair was divided, "I''m not planning to rush you." he said. The fact that they are having the topic alone arouse a feeling Diana could never imagined inside him. He felt so happy and felt the time to have her always waking up in his embrace each morning is getting nearer. He had no idea Diana wasn''t saying that to make him realize she didn''t want them to rush, but because he said no more sex before marriage. "Then, what do you mean by you will wait till we get married?" she asked. "...." Ethan was taken aback. "It''s not like we haven''t done it already, so why wait?" she asked again, and shook her head, refusing to raise it up as Ethan tried to pull her back. "Are you embarrassed?" Ethan asked with a grin. "I am." Diana said and chuckled. It''s embarrassing but she''s not planning on waiting that long. Not that they''ve fixed a specific date and he''s postponing having sex till then. His smiled deepened like someone who just won a jackpot. Winning a jackpot wouldn''t make him feel as excited as he''s feeling now, why? The reason is simple. He''s rich! "Diana, I just felt there should be limits to intercouse before marriage. Sometimes I felt like I disrespected you by sleeping with you." he said. "I don''t mind. I don''t feel disrespected." Diana replied flatly. "...." "You''re asking for trouble you know that?" Ethan asked after breaking from his stupor. Diana couldn''t help but raise her head and looked into his eyes. She saw the seductive smirk lingering at the corner of his lips and rolled her eyes at him, "is there any trouble I haven''t encountered from you?" she asked. "There is." he replied, making Diana gave him a questioning gaze. "Like when you ask me to go easy¡­" Diana''s mouth went agape, "wait! you only listen because we''re not married yet. Ethan smiled and nodded his head, "I won''t even leave you the chance to find your voice." he moved closer and peck her lips, "I will seal them with with my lips." He pulled back and interlocked his fingers with hers, "your hands wouldn''t even be free to tap me to stop, as I will have them sealed to the bed." he said in a low tone that appear sexy to Diana, making her gulped and wanting him to continue. He separated their fingers and looked intensely into her eyes. Damn! he promised no sex and he''s already feeling horny again, not that his body has calmed before, but it''s getting more aroused. The way she blinked her eyes innocently, as if she''s not capable of hurting a fly is so mesmeric. Without averting gaze with her, he lifted both her legs and wrapped it around his waist, leaned closer to her, their lips brushing against each other, "your leg wouldn''t be able to kick, as they will tightly wrapped around here. Diana gulped, while Ethan''s Adam apple moved in rhythm with her gulp. "tempting." Diana said. "Want to try it?" Ethan asked. "What happen to after marriage." Diana shattered his fantasy. She could already see his game got back at him and wouldn''t miss the opportunity to tease. "I''m just wondering if you''re curious. It''s going to take place after we are married." Ethan said in defeat, but felt sad. How can he let his mouth blabber so fast. Why can''t he said that next time? Diana pressed her lips to his own and pulled back before he could respond. "I will wait." she said. She didn''t miss how his expression fluctuated, but it''s better that way. She planned to tease, but she''s wondering how long he could keep the no sex promise. It will be fun, so she''s curious. But then, "can I take back my words?" Ethan asked. Diana bursted into laughter, "you''re shameless." she said. "Let''s assumed I was joking earlier." He said, pouting his lips and blinking at her childishly. Diana''s hands went around his neck to support herself to climb down, but he held her still. "Common hun.." he kissed her neck softly, but it didn''t work on Diana at all. The more he seems eager, the more she finds it fun. "Don''t seduce me." she said. Ethan finally gave up. Much persuasion is not different from force. He will reserve it for next time¡­.. but damn! his body is craving for her, "how about once? It will be quick." he said, but his phone rang before he could make a pleading expression. Diana laughed non stop as he pulled up his trousers and picked out the phone from its pocket. They were so close that Diana could hear the other party''s voice. Ethan didn''t mind and was stroking her face with his right thumb, his palm placed to her neckline. "Sir, he''s been screaming and cursing a few minutes after you left." one of his men called to inform him about Shane. Diana''s brow creased and her smile faded immediately. He knew Ethan to not be the type that uses his power violently, which explained how he only reported Wilson to the police, when he could have him threatened like most rich CEO''s would, but what''s going on? Why did the report sounds like he had someone caged, and also, he just left there and was able to get aroused and had sex with her like nothing happened. Chapter 236 - Burned down Reality dawn on Shane a few minutes after Ethan and his men left. He didn''t let his boys know where he''s going, because he didn''t want them to realize he''s going to beg. No matter what, coming here is like coming to plead with Hannah''s parent, which is also one of the main reasons why he didn''t bring anyone of them along. Not even Michael knew about this, which made hi. come to a realization. He made it seem like he''s going for business stuff, which his boys could assume, as visiting his partners in crime. Michael wouldn''t think much and kept his eyes on the company, because they knew he wouldn''t be grateful if they neglect the company and claimed they were looking for him. This was the same thing he did when his boy prioritize his health over sneaking around Austin place and looking for weakness and whatever he wanted them to find. He wasn''t grateful but complained. This alone wouldn''t make them worry about looking for him and face the task he left for them. He realize there''s no way out and wonder if this is how he''s going to die. By the time those people couldn''t resist waiting and decided to search, he might be dead already. He didn''t want to die. Even if he were to die, it should be an honourable death, not being binded to a metal chair with chains around his hands, legs, neck and stomach like an animal. He doesn''t deserve this. He wondered if he could call Ethan''s attention and make peace with him, or perhaps trick him into letting him out. His brother lived after all and his parents were healthy. It''s not like he touched any of them, and also, his bladder is full. He wanted to urinate and wondered if he''s going to do that on his body if no one came in. ... Ethan caught Diana''s expression and peck her on the lips, which Diana didn''t return. She understand one thing immediately, as her heart began racing fast. She liked Ethan the way he is. She didn''t want him to change and go the same lane as those in his position does. "Don''t mind him." Ethan said to his caller and ended the call. There is an audio device in the room, which made it easier to listen to what Shane was doing. On another note, Ethan didn''t plan to go there anymore and intentionally left the audio in there to hear what Diana will discuss with Shane while she''s dealing with him. He wanted to know what she''s capable of and also know if she''s satisfied with ending him and lots more, which he isn''t sure about yet. He ended the call and helped her down from the table, while Diana had traces of annoyance still lingering in her expression. She remained still like a statue as he helped put on her clothes, and only moved when he picked up her bum short. She took it and put it on herself, while watched him dress up as well. She was expecting him to say something, but he didn''t. But she knew it''s not appropriate to ask him who his caller was and what the conversation is really about. Ethan was holding the urge to laugh and maintained a straight face all through. After dressing up, he wrapped his arms around her waist and looked into her serious expression. "Anything you want to say, my wife to be?" he teased. The fact that Shane screamed alone was amusing. So, he couldn''t even last a few hours and was already shouting. "Did you hurt someone?" Diana asked. "Don''t you trust me?" "I do." "Then don''t worry. I didn''t hurt anyone." he said, making Diana shook the ugly thought off her mind. She chose to trust him. "Go and have your bath, while I cleaned up the kitchen. I love Indian dishes, so let''s practice together. "You''ve tasted it?" Diana asked. "I used to visit their restaurant while on business trips and their dishes are awesome." Ethan said. Diana joined in, by praising the one Sarah made for her, which led to her wanting to learn how to make them. "I''ve forgotten the process again." Diana pouted, yet not completely herself. Her thoughts still lingered on the call. "That''s what YouTube is created for." Ethan said proudly, while Diana chuckled, "now go quickly, I have some tidying up to do here." he added, placing a lingering kiss to her forehead. .... In the middle of the night at exactly 2am. A chopper passed over Shane''s resident. Something dropped randomly from above it towards his compound. It''s unknown how many explosive devices dropped, but after the chopper maintained a safe distance from the resident, "all set." A young man in the chopper said to someone on the other end of the line. "Good job, do it." Immediately the man got the order, he ended the call. Everyone within the vicinity of Shane''s residents started coming out to witness his fate. No one knew he was not inside the house that''s burning down at a scary rate right now. None of them called for help either and just watched as it burned. Even if they called for help, they knew none of them can make it out alive. They have also been worried about their safety since the news about Shane being involved in those scary trafficking business. Some moved from the environment because of him. Seeing him being killed in his home is actually a blessing. The people who believed he''s at home and decided to take him and his men down was none other than his partners. They asked him to take care of the scandal, but didn''t see any progress. The people they asked to help clear their names claimed his being alive is standing in the way, so they take him out for good. They already gave him the privilege and he didn''t use it well. ¡­.. The news spread wide the next day, while most people came to see for themselves, which included Stella. The house was done burning with smokes of the remains going up in the air. She was putting on a hat to conceal her appearance. She had left home for the scene after listening to the new a few hours ago. She needed to see for herself. She knew would have been in there as well, if she hadn''t escaped. ''Does this mean she can finally walk freely? start coming to her mall without being watched? Is this freedom?'' A lot of thoughts were running her mind when she suddenly felt a hand around her waist from behind. Her heart leaped, but calmed as she recalled the scent of Alex. The hat she had on was removed, making her eyes widened. "No more hiding Stella." he whispered into her ear. Chapter 237 - We meet again Shane. Im gonna have a lot of fun with you bastard! "Someone could see me." Stella said, looking left and right as more people come, while some left after confirming what they saw in the news with their eyes. The detectives were already present at the scene, so most people just watch from afar. They were whispering among each other as they left. "Let them see you. You have your freedom already, so don''t cage yourself with this sort of thoughts." Alex said. Stella nodded her head. He turned around in his embrace and looked into his eyes. Alex thought she was going to cry or something, but she only smile. A smile that reached up to her eyes and not a forced one. One look and one could tell she''s happy. One could tell she was really afraid of Shane. That''s a genuine smile. A smile of freedom. She pulled back and looked into Alexander''s eyes, "Alex, we can finally see our child without worry." she said. That''s her greatest wish and it came through. Shane is dead and Diana can come to them freely. She thought it was Alex who killed him, but who cares. As long as he''s out of the way, everything can finally fall into place. "Yes Stella, we can finally see our child." Alex replied and planted a kiss on her forehead. "How do we contact her?" Stella asked with hopeful eyes. "She took her cousins number the last time and promised to call, but since Mel and Tony said she''s doing fine, how about we try enquiring her whereabout from them. And I''m sure the news will get to her, as long as a television and newspaper existed wherever she was. She will come find us, but we shouldn''t stop looking as well." Alex said to her. Stella nodded her head and giggled happily, and this time her tears dropped. They are tears of joy. She didn''t suffer in vain. Her long time wish is almost completely true. They left the scene with Alex''s left hand around her waist, while the other held onto her hat. And yeah! people stare at them, but not many knows Stella, but most recognize Alex, since his face was on TV and news as a successful president of Mills enterprise. It was then that Stella realize that except from those that patronize her mall, most don''t know her, because she left the house in the back seat of a car, where one guard drive, another in the shotgun seat, while one female shared the back seat with her, as if she''s the president of the state. It''s the same after leaving her mall. Shane made sure to keep her to himself. The guards were dressed as if they were one of her sales representatives and monitor her every movement. And that bastard call that love. For once, she''s glad he''s dead. There was once upon a time that she would have cried her heart out at this calamity had befall him, but now, she felt so good that he''s gone forever. He''s not a brother figure but a beast in human clothing. ... Diana didn''t get to watch the news the previous day, as she was excited trying the dishes. They ended up eating everything as they made it and also tried the ones Sarah hasn''t cooked yet. They wasted all the ingredients and got their stomach filled up till they had to crawl to their rooms. When they finally wake up, it was in the afternoon and didn''t think about television and enjoy themselves, kidding around and even went swimming, while Ethan has automatically change her name from darling to ''wife to be''. Looking at the news on her laptop, she frowned. How can things turn out this way? why isn''t she happy that he died? The death was very easy, because it''s similar to the fun he''s going to have after death. She believed he would be thrown into a burning flame when he died, so dying like this is like tasting a dish before serving, so there''s nothing special in it. Her mood went sour immediately. She closed her laptop in annoyance and went to sit on the couch. She matches her kneels to her chest and hug them. Her eyes went bloodshot and it didn''t take long before the tears started falling. She''s not happy at all. A knock was heard on the door, but she refused to go open it. Ethan had just read Hannah''s email about Shane being dead and couldn''t help but find life to be funny at times. He won''t even need to cook something to erase his involvement, when he''s found missing. It was also the third day and he wanted to let Diana know about it. "Are you okay?" he asked. "I''m not okay!" Diana screamed from the inside, making Ethan opened the door and rushed inside, only to see her crying. He went to where she sat and was stunned when she dramatically hug his neck and began speaking, "He''s dead! that bastard is damn lucky! he got it easy." Ethan fearful heart finally calmed, "wife to be, you scared me." "Don''t call me that now. I''m not in the mood for teasing. I should be glad that he''s gone, but I''m so sad." Diana said. "Remember I said I have a surprise for you?" Ethan asked. "Let''s talk about that later. I can''t appreciate surprise now." she replied, and was pulled back. She pouted her lips and stare into Ethan smiling one. "Don''t smile." she added. "Come." He said and held her hand. Diana was a little confused. Could he possibly want to propose to her now that Shane is dead? she didn''t think she can manage to smile if a ring was present to her today, but still followed him. He brought out his mobile device and send a message to his men to come outside. Before they got outside the main house premises, the men were already outside. Diana was putting on a pink leggings with a short skirt on top, which Ethan had insisted that she purchase, if she really wanted the leggings, as it accentuated her hips too much. Since she wanted the leggings, she ended up buying the skirt. She was putting on a black top and a black footwear. One of the men recognize Diana immediately, as he was the one who got beaten up by her, when Ethan asked him to keep an eye on her. Diana pretend as if she didn''t recall his face and act natural. Her expression has transformed from the woman who was crying a few minutes ago to a serious and innocent one. It was as if the tears never came. Diana was stunned when Ethan asked her to follow them. "Wait why?" she asked. Ethan leaned and pecked her lips, before placing a kiss on her forehead, "you will love the surprise, trust me." he said. Now Diana find this weird. She kept following the two men and staring back at Ethan till they got away from his sight. Immediately they did, her expression take a sharp turn again. She didn''t seem resistance and kept a straight face. They entered the certain parking lot. Diana folded her hands across her chest as they open the entrance. One of them head in first, while the other asked Diana to go after with respect. She went inside as requested, wondering what the surprise could be. Her mind drifted to the call about a certain person screaming and cursing. She''s not an idiot, not to know it''s that person she''s about to see. Immediately they have all gotten inside, one of them went to switch on the light, while they could already perceive the strong odour of urine. Immediately the light went on, Diana saw the figure of a man sitting down with his head hanging in front of him as he has passed out. The two men were surprised when she walked towards Shane and pulled him by his hair to have a vivid view of his face. The odour of the urine got stronger now that she''s closer to him making Diana look down towards the floor and saw the traces of the dryness of the urine on the cemented floor. She smirked and look back at his eyes that still remain closed. She tightened her hold on his hair and watch him winced in pain, before slowly opening his eyes. Diana didn''t miss the traces of dried blood at his nose area, down to his lips, but that isn''t the issue now. She''s really in front of Shane? ''Oh my! he even slept. Not that he''s dead but was sleeping.'' Diana thought in her head and released his hair, as he''s now looking at her with his eyes wide open. "We meet again Shane. I''m gonna have a lot of fun with you bastard!" She said with an evil smirk, which made the two men that was treated as air and Ethan that was listening in his room felt a shiver run through their spine at the weight her word carries. Chapter 238 - You owe my mom your dick, so Im cutting it off Shane couldn''t believe his eyes. He had actually succumb to shame after he couldn''t hold it anymore and urinate on his body, but didn''t think a greater shame awaits. He couldn''t believe he''s being delivered to this bastard like this. He stared into Diana''s evil expression, but instead of feeling fear, he tried to struggle. All he wanted was to kill Diana. He didn''t mind dying anymore, but want her to follow. Diana chuckled as his veins budge crazily. He kept gnashing his teeth and moving left and right, while his piercing glare didn''t break from Diana''s cold one. Diana didn''t care about how Ethan got Shane at all. All she knew was, she''s face to face with Shane and can do anything she wishes with him. The hatred in Shane''s eyes was obvious, making the two men wondered what''s going on. Ethan was here and this man smiled. He hasn''t struggle even during his screaming and cursing. It''s obvious he know that he can''t escape the shackles and was just trying to make them come. But seeing Diana, he lost it and doesn''t seem to care about rationality. They now understood why Ethan didn''t allow them to touch him. The other guys was shocked by Diana calmness, but the one she has once beaten up, wasn''t surprised at all. This man really hated the woman in front of her. It''s a deep hatred that''s obvious to everyone, but Diana kind of enjoy every bit of his struggling. She didn''t even know where to start. She felt like staring at a wonderful delicacy and wasn''t sure which side to start enjoying the food from. She finally break her gaze with him and went to pick the chair opposite Shane and moved it closer. She doesn''t plan on stressing her feet. She might as we just sit and let him struggle more. The more he gave her those reactions, the more pathetic he appeared, and that''s fun. The two men felt their heart leaped as Diana suddenly turned their face towards their direction. Wait, why are they scared? They straightened themselves after that thought crosses their mind. "Did he lost his voice?" Diana asked in a dry tone. "You bastard! you survive hun? I will make sure to rip out your throat." Shane growl, still struggling and could already feel the areas the chain touches on his skin throbbing. Yet he didn''t stop. If Diana exist, then he lost. He lost forever, because they could still reunite. If he had killed Alex, he wouldn''t bother this much, but all of them were alive. If he f*cking die, he f*cking lost! "Finally you''re talking. Don''t worry, you will scream soon." Diana returned her gaze to the boys after saying that to Shane''s face. Shane kept cursing non stop, which was a sweet melody to Diana''s ears. She recalled his calmness when she went to his house last time. Now it''s her turn to enjoy that calmness privilege. The difference here is that they aren''t going to fight, but enjoy. "Do you mind going to retrieve something for me please?" Diana asked the other guy, who was still shocked silly by everything. "Sure Ma''am." he said and stepped forward. While looking into his eyes, "Ethan please help me pass my backpack to him, I need it." Diana said, making Ethan got startled at where he was. Diana isn''t an idiot and has scan the entire place with her eyes after the light went on, coupled with the call from 2 days ago, she knew Ethan is eavesdropping and has already located the device. The guy left immediately, while the other wondered why he''s still being stared at, "why was he privilege to move his neck?" Diana asked. Shane struggles died down immediately. It was as if he just realize there is nothing he can do to escape this. The foul stench of his urine is irritating for his nose, despite being the disposer, yet Diana seem not to care. She look nonchalant as if she''s not in front of her greatest enemy. "My greatest regret was stopping my search for you after having your mother." Shane said, as the other guy was already walking towards him with a shiny pair of chain in his hand. Both stare into each others eyes. Diana didn''t like that he could still stare. She needed to get out those eyeballs from their sockets. A lot of evil plot kept surfacing in her mind. "I will make you regret that mistake, don''t worry too much." Diana replied calmly, while Shane groaned, as the cold metallic chain went around his neck, binding it to the chair, which left his head in a straightened position. He could now only stare into Diana''s eyes. Shane''s entire face was deep red. His hair disheveled and irises bloodshot. His usual handsome self, look rough and one wouldn''t imagine this to be the former monster as most people referred him as. "Why silence?" Diana asked and crossed her legs, pulled out her hair band and retie it firmly, before doing it in a bun and awaits Shane''s answer, yet he didn''t speak. Should he plead with her to let him live? can she ever consider? Shane was lost now and didn''t even know what to say. Daina calmness read trouble in his head. What could this bastard be planning on doing to him? He watched her support both hands above her head and rested it at the top of the backrest of the chair and closed her eyes. "You bastard!" Shane growl before he knew it. Diana was actually doing that on purpose, after making him keep his head straight ahead and looking at her. "You owe me your tongue for that." Diana said lazily, which made Shane shut his mouth. The entrance door creaked and Diana''s head sprung towards the direction. Shane felt a shiver run down his spine as he saw the excitement in Diana''s expression. What is that bastard up to? he asked in his head. "Thank you!" Diana said, as the bag was given to her. She first of all brought out her dagger leather purse and outlined them on the floor, "you owe my mom your dick, so I''m cutting it off." she said casually and dipped inside the bag to bring out one of her pistols. "You owe me your balls, for messing up my life, I will blow them off." Ethan, "...." The two men, "...." Shane, "!!!!!" Chapter 239 - Yes Shane! Scream! Exactly what I want! "If you do anything you shouldn''t, you will pay for it." Shane threatened. "Am I supposed to be scared now?" Diana asked, still rummaging through her backpack, "and tell me what it is that I shouldn''t do? Is it blowing your balls or cutting off your dick? I''m confused here." she added. Ethan can''t believe his ears, while the two men kept looking at each other occasionally. Shane''s mind isn''t settle now. His heart kept racing madly. The heaviness of Diana''s words is scary. He has always enjoyed watching people get tortured, but is he going to get tortured as well? He had to buy time. This can''t happen to him. With those thoughts in mind, "If my men didn''t see me in 2 days from now, your father will be the first suspect, so think well before you overstepped your boundaries. I''m sure you know what to expect." Shane threatened. "You mean your men that''s living in your resident?" Diana asked, still opening and closing the zip of the bag one after the other, searching for something. Shane forced a smile, "it''s good that you know. They are close to your family and I''m sure your two cousins are going to be a nice treat for them." he said sarcastically. Diana chuckled, "If it''s those men at your resident, then it''s fine because they are all dead, including you." Diana said. Shane chuckled softly, "you bastard sure have a mouth hun? you know how to make yourself feel better when there''s no escape for what''s coming. Let me free and I can guarantee that your family will be safe." Shane said, not buying her story. Diana sighed, "firstly, your house was blown down last night, with your people inside. Thankfully, my mom wasn''t present, but your so called men were burned to ashes. People assume you were in there as well, which means, I''m still the one being nice by keeping you alive at this moment." Diana said and Shane''s eyes widened in horror. "Found it!" Diana exclaimed and brought out the small needle case she has tossed away after her health is back to normal. She relaxed back on the chair and brought out one of the needles, "remember this?" she asked the still daze Shane, whose face turned more frightened at the site of the needle. Diana felt her heart lightened. That''s the reaction she want to see on him. The more he looked nonchalant and composed, the more it infuriated her. "I will break you." Diana said as a matter of fact. Shane''s horrified expression remains still. What! he''s men are dead? he didn''t need anyone to tell him where the attack is from. He knew it was his partners, but what if Stella was in there? this main thought horrified him. What if she wasn''t missing and was actually sleeping in her room? Doesn''t that mean he got her killed? this scares him, even though Stella isn''t in there. The imagination of ''what if?'' scares the shit out of him. If only Diana could read his mind, she would realize this obsessive bastard fear Stella''s death more than he feared the needle. But immediately his heart registered the fact that Stella survived, he finally look at Diana who was enjoying his expression. Their gazes locked and Diana smiled, making Shane see how different the girl was. Except for the fact that her teeth wasn''t protruded, she actually look very different, which he wouldn''t dare admit as beautiful and a bit like Stella in her teens. "That''s the expression I want to see on you Shane. Give me more of it and I will make the fun, less fun." She said. "What do you want?" Shane asked, not being rude anymore. "Can you give me what I want?" Diana asked. Shane took a deep breath, but scrunched his nose as the odour of his urine rushed inside his nose. "Just name it and it''s yours." he said, hoping Diana will give in. Diana put aside her bag and draw her chair closer to him, setting the dagger purse on Shane''s thighs, since a table isn''t present. One of the men''s mobile rang. Ethan was the caller. "What''s going on?" Ethan''s voice was heard. He wouldn''t want Diana to touch another man''s dick. Not even for revenge. While the guy was explaining to Ethan in a secretive tone, Diana has picked out one dagger. "I said you could ask for anything." Shane said, his mind drifting to Diana''s word. Could she want to cut off his manhood? Diana pout her lip and shook her head, "I will take what I want, and you don''t have the right to object." Immediately she ended her speech, the dagger landed on 2 of Shane''s finger that was on the arm rest. She wanted to chop them off, but where''s the fun if it was done so quickly? Shane panicked and tried to move away the fingers, but Diana kept them down with the danger, the more he wiggle them, the more the dagger sink in, blood sipping out slowly. Shane groan in pain and finally stop the wiggle, glaring fiercely into Diana''s calm eyes, "you bitch!" he said in between gritted teeth. "A new title, I like it better than bastard." Diana said and looked down at his fingers that has stopped struggling, "are you done with the struggles?" she asked. "You bastard!" Shane was now sweating profusely. Diana rolled her eyes. She doesn''t really care about the hurt he''s suffering, his expression is what she craved. She wanted to see him broken. Those arrogant expressions he normally had, she want then replaced with fear, weakness, anguish, crunched in pain and lots more she''s going to find out soon. "You changed the title again, I told you I love bitch, didn''t I?" as she spoke, her eyes were fixed on his finger, while she slowly slice through them with her dagger. "Aaaahhhhh fuck!" Shane screamed, making Diana''s head quickly snapped up and look into his eyes, "yes Shane! scream! exactly what I want." she exclaimed happily and kept slicing till the finger chopped off, while Diana''s eyes that was enjoying his painful expression, while his screaming graced her ear with it''s melodious sound finally look away and pick up one of the chopped fingers. Before Shane could regain from the agony, the finger was stuffed in his mouth, with the blood still all over it. Chapter 240 - Your student Diana, will die by my hand. Meanwhile. Austin, who has been tracking Diana since Jenny''s incident finally succeeded. He was able to guess what Aroma used as her security and hacked into her system, where he found out that Diana is Aroma''s students. With the little finding he had and the ones he just obtained, which wasn''t much, as Aroma had been alerted of the breach and has kicked him out. He was now studying Diana. Not that he couldn''t just go and capture her, but he wanted her to suffer the heartache he suffered before killing her. He didn''t find much interesting stuff, which only left him with Ethan. He was able to find out about him from the photo Jenny took and has been looking into him. He even knew about Shane''s capture, but didn''t care. He had no business with Shane, but now he''s finally set and just preparing for an opportunity to get Ethan and make Diana come to him on her two feet. He won''t bother kidnapping her, as it won''t be fun if he do so. ... Aroma has traced the breach back to Austin and could already guess what''s happening. He wanted revenge on Diana. She knew he would get her if he wanted to, which worries her. She even wondered how Diana managed to get Jenny, because she''s a very sly being. But on another note, Diana has been a fierce girl before she even join them. Even though she''s nice, she could be the total opposite to someone who didn''t treat her well. With that thought in mind, Aroma has went to find Austin to make him leave Diana alone. ... Austin was still busy studying Ethan and Diana, when he felt that someone was around. There''s no one who could come to this side of his villa, unless someone invade, but who could bypass his security without alerting him? "Tiffany?" he called and stood up from the couch he''s sitting on, turned around and the door opened. Just as expected, Aroma was now standing at his doorstep, putting on blue jean trousers and a casual black top. Her expression look gloomy and one could tell that she''s not herself. Jenny''s death still dug a deep hole in her heart that''s yet to be filled. She didn''t want two of the people she cared about facing each other again. She had no idea what Austin was planning does not only involve Diana but Ethan as well. If she knew, she would have warned him not to get Ethan involved or he''s going to have to deal with Nathan, but she can''t read minds and can only assume he''s after Diana. Austin handsome face look different as well. His beauty is still intact, but he looked pale and his facial expression wasn''t as teasing like as before. His irises are red, which indicated that he''s still mourning the loss. Those expressions turned sharp immediately he set his eyes on Aroma. "So, you finally decided to come visit hun?" he asked, making his way towards her, while Aroma remained still. The memory of their departure surface and she couldn''t believe their meeting would be like it turns out. "You''re as amazing as ever. I have to do something about my security." Austin said with a teasing smile, which covered up his previous expression, but couldn''t do any justice to his pale expression. Aroma''s hair was tied in a ponytail, while her face was natural as she didn''t apply any makeup. Her lips look dry and cracked as if she doesn''t care about it. She''s still mourning as well, but couldn''t neglect her work. It''s where she find peace and was able to take her mind off it. Nathan has noticed her oddness and asked if she''s okay, which she claimed she was. "Austin." Aroma called his name as he got closer to where she stood. He smiled as if everything is fine and pulled her into his embrace, stepped away from the door and slammed it shut. "I''ve missed you so much." he said, snuggling his face in between her neckline and sniffed hard on her scent like a pervert. Aroma shut her eyes and called his name again. She really do miss him too, but she knew what laid underneath that nonchalant facade of his. He might be glad to see her, but was trying to pretend he didn''t know why she''s here. "Didn''t you miss me?" he asked after pulling back, raising his brow at her. "She''s not at fault." Aroma said. "Stop being weird Tiffany." he said and reached up his hand to the left side of her face, "you missed her now that she''s gone, don''t you? You look pale, haven''t you been taking good care of yourself?" he asked, running his thumb on her cheek, and pretend not to know that she''s referring to Diana not being at fault. Aroma''s eyes remained locked with his, "you don''t look so good too." she said. She''s worried as well. "I will be fine. Come take a seat." he said with a smile and was about to pull her along, but she didn''t budge from the spot. "Please let her be and let''s accept our loss." Aroma said. "If you''re referring to Diana, forget it because she owes me her head." Austin said flatly, his facade breaking at the mention of Diana''s name, but couldn''t help mentioning it, to make Aroma realize he has dug up a lot of information about Diana. Aroma shook her head, "I killed Jenny Austin." she said. Austin chuckled, "you wouldn''t." he replied. "I assigned her the mission myself. I''m responsible for her death¡­." "Tiffany, I don''t care what leads to her death or who assigned that insect to kill her. I only care about the person that ended her life and as you already know, I don''t forgive. Even if I went crazy and decided to start forgiving, your student Diana will die by my hand." he said with a calm expression. "I can''t let you hurt her Austin." Aroma said. "And what do you plan on doing about it Tiffany? kill me? can you?" Austin asked, feeling heartbroken, because even though Aroma was in front of him, she''s far away. He could tell she wouldn''t show up if it''s not for Diana and now she actually say she won''t let him touch Diana, as if threatening him. Chapter 241 - Ive always like this part of males body Shane Diana duck her head as Shane spit out the finger in his mouth, blood stain all over his lips. She smiled at him. He''s still sneaking attack at this stage¡­. How brave of him. The guy who was watching was dumbfounded, while the one speaking with Ethan on the phone paused, as he just witnessed what she did. "I''m sorry sir." he apologized as Ethan''s voice brought him back from his daze. Ethan had thought Diana won''t be herself if he''s there with her, but now he realized that she could do anything she wishes, even if he''s there. Shane has started cursing again, while his hand kept feeding the armrest his blood against his wish. Seeing the guy who was answering Ethan''s call walked towards her, her head snapped to his direction. She shook her head, indicating that she''s not receiving the call. Ethan heard the report and decided to let her be. She had it hard and was finally able to vent her anger. This isn''t the time to get jealous. He''s the one that shouldn''t be eavesdropping, but still, Diana really surprised him. It seems her fragile side was only shown to him. Seeing Shane''s expression returned to normal, she cut off the remaining three fingers and enjoy a good show, but she admitted to herself that Shane is stubborn. He didn''t plead with her to stop, but kept cursing at her. She didn''t miss the hopeful expression he had on, when the guy is bringing her the phone. Perhaps he assumed that someone was about to get him out of the mess. This made Diana chuckled in her mind, how ridiculous She''s going to make sure he suffered till death. The only option for him right now is killing himself, but can he? this type of person will held on till the last moment, with the hope that someone might come save him. Within a few minutes, all his fingers were gone, same as his toes, but he didn''t scream while those were being chopped off, since they''ve been paralyzed already. He was now covered in perspiration and looking more pale as time goes by. The energy to shout has been lost, which only left him with groaning, while his chest heaved up and down. He usually enjoyed this type of torturing on someone and usually make Stella watch from his laptop, to make her fear him, but now he''s undergoing it, and it''s just as he had imagined, nightmarish Diana put aside the used daggers and brought out a new one. "now it''s time to move to the second stage on what you owe my mom." she said. Those fingers were chopped off for touching her mother in the first place. The only thing she craved on him were his balls and broken expressions. Shane''s heart leaped, "tell me what you want and I will do it." he said in a low tone that seem drained of life. It''s happening, he''s nearing the stage of pleading for mercy. This alone excites Diana, "what could you possibly offer me, when I have a lot already." Diana rolled her eyes at him. Even though she couldn''t consider herself a tycoon, she could get whatever she wanted from her own pocket now. Not to mention Ethan that''s ready to spoil her to spoiling''s peak. To think that he actually allow her this privilege, she wonder which length he''s willing to go for her. In her opinion, most men wouldn''t want their woman dirtied their hands with blood. Those who found out their woman did such, might started seeing her in a different way, yet despite knowing she has killed and don''t mind doing it again; when they are together, he treat her like she''s the most innocent. His promise to her that he didn''t mind her being a killer and would share everything with her surface and Diana realize he''s a man of his words. She felt lucky to have him. "Just name what you want." Shane said desperately. "I don''t have to ask, since I can rob it off you." After saying that, she began teasing his member with the dagger. "Where is it directed?" Diana''s eyes were glued at where his dick was located, pressuring the tip of the dagger at some certain area as if searching for something. Shane''s body trembled. It didn''t only trembled but kept shaking nonstop until, "ahh!" he exclaimed as the dagger finally punctured into his dick. Diana wiggle her shoulders and chuckled happily, "there, there, I got it." she said and look up at his eyes. She smiled at the deep clotted blood form the chain has caused to his neck from his struggling, before their gaze locked. "Damn! you look so scared." Diana said with an astonished expression, as if saying''I wasn''t expecting such from you'' "Please please please¡­.." Shane kept saying repeatedly, making Diana''s heart felt light. She felt that she wouldn''t feel unjust, as long as this memories pop up during the remembrance of her hardship. "You know I''ve always like this part of male''s body Shane. You know why? because it''s just too sensitive. It affect the carrier no matter what was done to it. I could recall kicking some men right here¡­" Diana''s eyes traces down to his member again, and blinked as the trousers surface was now damped. "Aren''t you shameless Shane, urinating, when my dagger is still around it tsk." she rolled her eyes, pretending she didn''t know it''s blood that''s soaking the area. Shane felt like cursing, but kept quite, holding his breath as Diana has paused the twirling of the dagger. He''s scared of making a sound and made her lose it. He wish an explosive can just be heard outside, just anything to make this crazy girl leave. "Back to what I was saying." Diana look serious, "when I throw a kick at it, I get that expression that always make me have sleepless night, as I couldn''t help laughing as I recalled it. I don''t want to go personal, but my boyfriend gave some reaction when I do some certain stuff as well¡­" Ethan began coughing in his room, "what are you saying Diana?" he muttered. Chapter 242 - Come join us and stop being a girl After Nathan arrived at the organization and was undergoing training, unlike Aroma who wasn''t only about fighting but pursuing her father''s steps, which turn to passion as she loves it, Nathan had to remain at the camp. They were given proper education just like any normal kids until they grow into their teens. They don''t have much to do, as the elders were still in charge. They were just like a build up, so the legacy wouldn''t go to ruin. Nathan was favoured by the former leader, while Aroma will be who she is now, whether she''s favoured or not, because it''s like the fate created for her before birth. She was opportuned to freedom after graduating from school. The school where she met her two best friends, whom they were all in the same department. The three of them were best in class and was able to form a group from there. Being someone who shouldn''t associate with people much because of where she came from, Aroma was consider proud, but those two friends didn''t mind. They managed to break through her walls, making her tell herself that she only needed to keep her mouth shut and it''s not a bad idea to be friends with these two geniuses. Jenny was really good and could come up with ideas and also understand things very fast. She''s a very beautiful girl and knows how to use it to her advantage when they go out for research. Austin being an orphan whose inheritance was something that most were jealous about, always manages to get them into prohibited places with his influence. He is the most sweetest person Aroma has ever met. He had a bad temper, but control it in a friendly manner until the person that crossed him go down while Austin still remain smiling at him/her. Aroma, being the fighter among them, makes the team solid. They have the beauty that could get both males and females. They have money, and as the saying goes, ''things that money couldn''t do is limitless.'' The three got close and venture into life. They all have one thing in common, which was ''freedom'' Even if they don''t return home for 1 year, they have no one to question their where about. That stage is considered freedom for Aroma and no one disturbed her until she''s considered good enough to start going for missions, which is just a once in a blue moon thingy. They only table the mission to her after she returned to camp and would never ask her to come back against her will. Jenny had a mother who believed her life belongs to her, so she could do as she pleases, while Austin didn''t have anyone to care or not care. All he had were these two friends. They started trying something new, the day they were stuck in a cave, where a wild animal was within the vicinity. It was very cold and they do not dare do anything to attract attention, unless they want to get devoured by wild animals. They assume it''s only going to last them a day, but they could still hear the growling of the animal the next morning. It''s not only one, but more like three of them. They had no idea how they got to this wild part of the forest, but they were happy, because they got what they came from. They''ve caught some poisonous animals for samples, which included the baby of one the animal that''s outside the cave. She refuses to leave, as if it''s certain that the group that took her baby is still within the premises. "Can that damn animal leave already?" Aroma cursed, hugging her knees to her chest and shivering. They''ve exhausted the hot water in their flasks and was freezing. The same goes for Austin and Jenny. The two chuckled at her words, "momma doesn''t wanna leave until baby gets into her hand." Jenny said in between quavering teeth, making them make fun of her, when their own conditions isn''t better. "Momma should dream on." Austin added. Their faces were flushed red, while their lips looked cracked. "F*ck I hate winter." Aroma cursed again, but they could only get what they want during this season, as it''s when those animals came out. Their camp is very far from where they are, which made them doubt if they could even make it. It was Jenny who first brought up the idea of sharing warmth. Moving closer to Aroma, the two hugged each other, shivering but still mocking themselves. "F*ck!" Austin cursed and snuggle his coat tightly around him. "Come join us and stop being a girl." Aroma said, while Austin shook his head in denial. "Don''t spoil me. You two enjoy your cuddling." he said with a smile. "Goodluck freezing to death." Jenny said, while both she and Aroma wrapped their hands around each other tightly. "Let''s try starting a fire." Austin suggested after he couldn''t handle it anymore. They were used to the danger that lurked around researching, and even get excited by it. They weren''t scared, since they knew as long as they didn''t leave until outside is safe, they are good to go. Starting a fire is risky and the animal could sense it. Remaining at the spot alone proves its capacity. "What are you two doing?" Austin asked. He didn''t hear any reply to his question and turned to look at them, but they were already kissing each other. They broke apart and chuckled, " I don''t plan on freezing to death." Aroma said. "Come join or become an ice." Jenny suggest, while Aroma raised her brow at her. "He got d*ck you know?" she reminded Jenny, who shrugged her shoulders in response. "What''s wrong with that? It''s the best way to get out of this torture right now, unless you''re preserving your already taken self for that dude you''re crushing on." Jenny said sarcastically, while Aroma poked her head forehead with her index finger. "Ouch." Jenny cried and held her hand before she could retract it, biting it playfully. Austin''s heart race as the duo discuss about them having sex as if he doesn''t get to have a say. Even though it''s not the girl''s first time, he hasn''t dated before and hasn''t even been kissed, not even for fun, as he wouldn''t allow it. After bantering among each other, their heads snapped towards him, while they chuckled at his scared expression. He gulped subconsciously, as Jenny made the first move. She''s so carefree and didn''t have someone she''s crushing on like Aroma, who''s still resisting a little. Chapter 243 - Austin please, shes all they got Austin''s heart beat hard against his chest, as Jenny''s lips crashed against his. "Are we really doing this?" Aroma asked, as she settled beside the two of them. Pulling back, Jenny''s hand reach for Austin''s shirt, while she looked at Aroma, who was looking at Austin. "Action first, talk later." Jenny said to Aroma, while already unbuttoning Austin''s shirt. Aroma let out a trembling chuckles, as her body kept shivering. "You look scared Austin." she said, mocking his expression. He looks like he was about to be violated, his ears turning redder, while he kept blinking non stop. He just kissed for the first time after all, and he''s about to have his first time with his best friends. Aroma''s mocking laughter made him gain confidence. His hand reached for Aroma''s neck and crashed his lips on hers. "That''s the spirit!" Jenny exclaimed happily as Aroma, who was first shocked, later gave in and kissed him back. The loud growl of the animal made them part lips, while their head snapped towards the entrance, they crawled in through. The tension was already built between them, coupled with the eagerness to get rid of the cold, they didn''t act dramatic about it anymore. They all chuckled after regaining from the startlement of the growl. "What a persistent bitch!" Aroma cursed. She didn''t really see the kiss as something, as she has even kissed and slept with someone, just to kill him. She resisted at first, because she considered Austin as a friend, but since it''s just for mutual benefit and nothing attached, she has taken her mind off resistance. Jenny didn''t think nor care to begin with, but Austin''s heart was racing wildly. His gaze landed on the two girls as they curse the animal, but quickly composed himself as they return their attention to him. They look like it means nothing, but why can''t he do the same? Was it because they are the only people in his life? "Damn! your chest is so tight!" Jenny exclaimed. "He really do kiss well." Aroma complimented. Austin only smile in return and watch as both girls strip themselves. He felt so tense, his mind unsettled as if he''s about to taste the forbidden apple. He''s clueless on how it will go, but with the guidance of the girls and his male ego, who wouldn''t make him behave like a novice, they engrossed themselves in the craziness. The girls look like they are having fun, while their every touch, kisses, moans, and everything else they did, got him right in the heart. They all laid flat on the floor after, perspiring all over and breathing heavily. The girls were chuckling and talking about how fun it was. He was laying in between them, while they were playing, stretching out their arms across his chest and toying with each others breast, while laughing like it''s nothing, while it''s something to him. They felt his racing heart, as their hand rested on his chest, but teased him about wanting to go another round. He remained silent, and they took it as a no, and kept on hitting each other at where their hand could reach before the other party could react. That''s when their naughtiness started and when he realized that he liked them more than friends. He asked himself whom he like better, but couldn''t tell. He feels the same for both girls. It''s crazy, but he kept it to himself. He knew he couldn''t date both and also, the girls clearly sees him as friends, despite everything. One thing started from somewhere. Slowly, it becomes a habit. They started finding having sex with each other as being friendly. It becomes an addiction. It doesn''t matter whether they were out hunting or not. They all based in Austin villa, so it''s easier for them. It''s a secret they kept among each other. They later realize it''s wrong, but couldn''t stop. Yet, it didn''t affect their friendship and partnership. It actually makes them feel more closer. ¡­. Aroma shook her head at the mention of killing him. "how can you say that?" she asked, a hint of annoyance in her tone. It hurts that her friend will actually thought she will kill him. Seeing her reaction, Austin felt that he still meant something to her, which eased his heart, but that doesn''t shake his mind about killing Diana. "Turn a blind eye to it Tiffany, I''m killing that ant." he said, as he raised his hand to her face and caress her creased brow with his thumb, till she relaxed it. "I''m sorry for assuming that you want to kill me." he apologized. "Austin please. The girl has had it hard in life and it''s what brought her into the business in the first place. She''s the only child of her parents and it''s time for her to reunite with them after being deprived of that right since young." Aroma tried reasoning with him. "I''m glad it''s like that. Since they haven''t reunite, they can just mourn her once and for all and live their life. Or, you could tell them I killed her. They are free to come for revenge." he said. "Austin please, she''s all they got." Aroma pleaded. Her words made Austin snapped. His gaze turned frosty and his facade broke. "She''s all I got too and now she''s gone! she took her from me! I have no one else now." he said. "I''m still your friend Austin." Aroma said. Austin laughed maniacally, "friend? you left me!" he screamed, which startled her. "You left and stop contacting us! I loved you! I don''t want you to go, but you already have your eyes on someone else. I was scared you will find out and lose you, but still lose you despite keeping it in, you f*cking left me. I love both of you!" he ranted like an insane person. Aroma was shocked by his confession. So, this guy develop real feelings from their craziness. "Austin, it''s not love. I think it''s the sex, so don''t let it drown you." she said. He stepped away from her, while laughing crazily, "Tiffany, do I look like a kid who couldn''t tell his feelings apart. I was in love with both of you, but you know what? Jenny finally find out about it and consider my feelings. She finally loved me back. It''s not just sex between she and I anymore, we started going out. But, we didn''t even lasted a month before those people killed her mother and made her left me, just like you do, but I waited. I don''t care how long it''s going to take, as long as she returned, but now she''s gone forever, she won''t be coming back!" Chapter 244 - What about you? Are you any different? "Calm down." Aroma said, seeing how different he''s acting, which is unlike him. She really felt so guilty. She can''t say she blame Diana, but didn''t know how things turn out like this. Jenny might have pitied his feelings, because she''s someone who hated being tied down. She would prefer having fun with different guys, than stick to him. But, who knows. People change and she might really do love him, but Austin must be traumatized by this event. He looked so broken, that it''s very obvious, even when he''s acting cool. But nevertheless, she would never agreed that he should kill Diana. Austin looked up at her, moving closer, he held both sides of her face, "I should calm down? can you¡­" his lips crashed onto hers, but Aroma move her head away before she could start nipping, but instead of stopping, his lips traced down to her neck line. He began kissing her neck, while his hand started roaming all over her body. Aroma took a deep breath, before getting hold of his hands before it touches her chest. He looked up and stared intensely into her eyes, "can you come back to me? I can''t live, knowing both of you are gone," with tears streaming down his face, which subconsciously brought Aroma to tears as well, his hand reached for the button of her trousers, "sleep with me." he said, reaching to kiss her. Aroma could tell he''s still in despair. If she''s really opportuned to, she won''t mind staying to calm him, but it would lead to sex, which she can''t bare to do. Not after Nathan finally returned her feelings. She''s not crushing anymore, but actually in love. If she decided to stay because he''s being like this, he won''t heal, because he will still feel double heartbreak after she later leave him. He''s deeply affected and she understood him. He only allow her and Jenny close to him. The days with them were her happiest and she had no regrets. She evade his lips and held his hand again, "Austin, I can''t." she said. As if expecting her to say something like that, he stepped back immediately, while his gaze turned serious, as if suffering from personality disorder. "He has returned your feelings hun?" he asked. Aroma, didn''t think it''s the right stuff to talk about and remained silent, only to hear him chuckled. "You''re now officially gone. It''s just me." he said, like an abandoned kid. "Austin please. You''re hurting yourself." she said. "Can you make your departure quick? I have things to do." he said, indicating that she should leave. "About Di¡­" Aroma didn''t get to complete her sentence when, "she will die." Austin replied flatly and headed to take a seat on his couch, while Aroma followed him. She could tell he knew she can''t be persuaded and has set his mind, but she can''t just give up everything and come to be with him. She couldn''t even give up her work for love, and now she had to give up her career and love for Austin. Even if she should resort to such, for both Diana and Austin to be safe, she needed time to think about it. Even if she did think about it, Nathan wouldn''t allow her to leave, not when she didn''t leave when he begged her to. He might even do something to harm Austin, claiming the organization secret is leaked and needed to silence him. He knew Nathan is crazy to that extent. He''s called maniac for a reason. "Austin, please consider this. Jenny lost it, she became a serial killer, killing randomly¡­." Austin''s head snapped up at the woman standing in front of him and stared into her eyes, "what about you? are you any different? Those people you killed and make income from their demise, did they do anything to you. Even if they are f*cking asshole, did they cross you? So, don''t lecture me about someone killing without a reason." he said. His word stung Aroma like a needle. She felt her heart squeeze as he has never been this blunt with her. She was still deep in her thoughts, when Austin spoke again, "but you know what? If it were you that got killed, I will hunt down the person no matter what. Forget that girl, because I''m not going to give up until she''s dead. If you didn''t know who I was, I''m sure you can''t come pleading, so give up." he said. Aroma knew he was right. This is the trait of their work. Their target isn''t usually the issues, but the people who will do anything to ensure the target''s safety, as well as getting revenge, if the target died. This is how most of them get hurt, while some end up dying, because those people won''t stop until they get their revenge. That''s what Austin was stylishly insinuating. With the rate Austin take the matter, the only way for Diana to be safe, is by staying at the organization and not leaving for now. That''s where she can be guaranteed absolute protection, because Austin is dangerous. If he wanted to kill her, he didn''t have to stress himself at all, as a single cut by one of his scalpel that has been laced with poison, could kill Diana instantly. She turned around and left, but could feel his burning gaze on her as she walked out of the room. She can''t believe he actually fall in love with them. All those reactions he gave them, which they tease him for, weren''t for fun, bit how he truly felt. She felt awful and wish to do something for him, but couldn''t even think clearly right now. Unknown to her, Austin is more smarter than she had imagined. If she want Diana, it doesn''t matter where they hid her, she will make her come on her own feet. Immediately Aroma left, he broke down in tears again. He''s losing his mind. Learning Aroma is finally with Nathan, worsened his state of mind. Aroma, who was still around, listen to him crying out loud and sat down outside his door, crying her heart out as well, but composed herself and didn''t make it loud like his doing. "Jennifer why? If you have considered his feeling, why leave him and didn''t return?" she muttered softly. £¬ Chapter 245 - Oops! Ethan blinked nonstop and couldn''t believe his ears, "this woman." he muttered. He found himself blushing hard and scratching his hair. Back at the underground.. "It''s crazy, but one thing that''s common is the obedience. No matter what, you guys behave at that instant. Look at you. It was so hard for you to say ''please'' when I''m getting rid of those fingers, but now¡­" she pressured the dagger in his member, making him screamed in agony. The two men creased their brows and quickly look away. They felt like protecting theirs with their hands, as it felt like the dagger is coming for it. They couldn''t believe their eyes, while shivers run down their spine. "See what I''m talking about? look at how you are shouting. Would you do that if I pointed a gun at you?" Without waiting for his reply, "no, you wouldn''t. You might even curse at me." she said, while Shane kept letting out a sharp breath as his member throb him crazily. "Please please stop ahhhh." Shane has began whimpering like a little kid, while his face looked so drained of life. Yet, the woman in front of him was having the best time of her life. What''s so surprising about the sight? Nothing! It brings her pleasure, but didn''t freak her heart to the point where some people would say, unbearable. The little resistance she''s having right now, was her respect for Ethan. If not, she would strip him naked and make it more fun, but his men were here, and it''s not necessary to go that length, when she could get the same outcome with this process. What is torture? If someone should ask her, she would recommend them to Aroma. Getting the torture of her life and getting treated. If not for all that, she''s supposed to be weak on bed after all she went through. She got broken and refixed to the extent that she didn''t understand herself anymore. When having a fight with her colleagues, she got to some point that she started going for kills, which made them give their all in dealing with her. She should be traumatised after having her first kill, but it felt good to finally do it. What can be more traumatizing than her life? and this bastard in front of her is the cause of everything. She didn''t know what she would have become, if Ethan wasn''t waiting for her at the airport that day. She felt different and couldn''t control herself like most of them in the camp could. Hatred feel her heart as memories kept surfacing. She couldn''t think clearly and grit her teeth. She looked lost and could hear distance voice. Shane''s pleading and scream echoes throughout the entire place. She was in front of him, but her mind was elsewhere. His screams becomes sweet melody for her, as she venture down the memory lane. Her meeting with her dad, mom, brother. Everything from the beginning till date. Her suffering and all. The two men have turned their face away, as Diana was busy cutting into his member till it fell off, blood gushing out at an increasing speed, while Shane whimper, making sound like a dog threatening someone that''s targeting the delicious bone he''s enjoying. The sound just seem similar, but the light in his eyes faded instantly, his head hanging low, while the whimpering stopped. "Oops!" Diana exclaimed, as she returned to her senses. His cries made the road smooth for her, because this will be the last time she will let those memories bring her down. From now on, she wanted to be happy and let the past pains disappear with Shane. The men wonder what Shane could have done to deserve this cruelty, but they can never had an idea. Those thoughts were meant for their head alone. They don''t even dare to discuss it among each other. They were not the one getting castrated, but they felt their member throbbing them, as if they are feeling it with Shane. Diana spread her leg aside, to avoid the blood trickling down and already expanding on the floor, while flowing towards her to touch her foot wear. Her gaze look void of emotions. She looked at the pathetic state of the man and still felt uncontented. It''s a pity, death is compulsory for Shane, for her to move on. If she was chanced, she will like to come everyday and torture him, but that won''t change anything. It''s better to make use of this one time and enjoy it to the fullest. Seeing her picked up her gun, the two guys who were more like peeping than looking, wonder what she want to do again. One thing is sure, they need to mind their self around this ladyboss. When Ethan asked them to fly into the country that he needs them to protect someone, they were so eager to finally protect someone for him. Most of them didn''t have much errand from him, as he''s not the troublesome type. He neither get troubled or trouble someone. He''s all about working and his traveling that always get the old man, whom they usually protect, worried. They had no idea, they are coming to protect someone that is this fierce. Looking at her, she didn''t even show any emotions. Happiness? nope, because her laughter and mocking were like coming from a robot. Sadness? not at all, because her expressions were void. They need to thread gently from now on and will always be on her good side. They watch her really positioned the gun in between his thighs and moved the cut off penis aside, reaching underneath, where it touches his balls, as the dagger has cut the trousers at that area, leaving the scene bare to the eyes. It was gruesome, yet it didn''t freak Diana at all. Their heart leaped as she fired a shot, blowing his ball, typically messing up his underneath. They thought she''s done, when she dropped the gun, until they saw her brought out a new dagger and held Shane hair to have a vivid view of his face. The dagger tip went straight to his left eye socket and began pressuring it in, to pop out the eyeball. Okay! the guys felt that something is wrong here, while Ethan also wondered why he''s not hearing anything again. The eyes popped out under her dagger, why she aim for the other one and began doing the same. Some of the blood has stained her now, as they were spurting out gruesomely. Her entire hands were covered up and yet she didn''t stop. Seeing another eyes out and the dagger reaching for his left ear, one of them quickly moved aside and called Ethan to inform him about the situation. Chapter 246 - Lets celebrate the bastards death A few minutes after Aroma left, Austin got up on his feet and wiped off his tears. His expression turned stoic as he made his way out of his room. He walked past the room the girls shared when they were still staying with him during their partnership times. He didn''t open it and peep in like he usually does and just kept going till he got outside the main house premises. He went towards a storage room at the far end of the villa and stopped at the entrance. He pulled out the chain around his neck, where a key was used as a pendant. He took off the chain and unlocked the door, where two iron chairs laid, just like the one used to tie Shane. He walked past it to where a table containing a laptop that''s displaying the view of a field in front of the storage room laid. Everything was set. All he needed to do was get those two to entertain him. Just like how Aroma knew that he wouldn''t stress himself, if he wanted to get Diana. He actually have something else in mind. Something fun, the kind of fun Jenny like before killing her victims. He wants to feel what she feels when she''s toying with those people. He believed her soul will rest in peace if Diana had plenty of fun before dying. It will be an honour. And also, she will make her suffer the kind of heartbreak he''s suffering right now. .... When Ethan arrived at the underground, almost all the parts of Shane''s body were gone. The only place left were places that the dagger can''t cut off. At this stage, no one knew if Shane is dead or still alive. He had passed out from the pain of getting his member cut off, but now what? Did he die from those cuts? Diana didn''t want to know. With her still void expression, she wiped away the blood on her hands at the areas that wasn''t stained on Shane''s clothes, before reaching for the needle box. There are still lots of them remaining, which she intended to keep as possession. It''s a weapon and also, something that has helped her a lot. If Shane survived it last time, how about now? With such questions in mind, she brought out a 4 needles and poke his chin with it. The door to the entrance was opened already and Ethan has stepped in, while Diana didn''t even realize it. She was so engrossed in what she''s doing that she didn''t even notice the door opening, his climb down the stairs or anything. Ethan stood frozen and fixed his eyes on the scene. The floor around them were covered with blood, while his woman remain in between. He would never imagine that she could do something like this. The woman who cried to her so easily, could look like this in front of this gruesome scene that makes one stomach twist at the lewdness of it. "Diana." he called her name and saw her head snapped towards his direction. Her expression look so calm like someone who''s in a coma. Immediately her eyes locked with his, she stared at him for a few minutes before blinking and returning to her senses. Her heart raced wildly, as she looked at Ethan, who has surely seen what she did. Would he hate me now? the question popped up. She looked away as his steps got closer and closer to where she sat. She felt her hands on her shoulders, he squeezed it and chuckled, "you did well." he said. Diana looked up at him immediately, and began sobbing. He didn''t hate her but compliment her? Is this for real? Of course it''s not for real. If Ethan knew she''s capable of this, he would have killed Shane himself. The scene is just too unfathomable, but knew Diana will get traumatise if he showed the slightest wrong reaction. Diana stared into his eyes searchingly and finally let her tears flowed. He held her up and pulled her into his embrace, while she weep. "How do you feel?" Ethan asked, stroking her back, but his eyes kept darting towards the damaged figure, that''s still tied to the chair. Actually, he was stepping on one of Shane''s eyes right now. He had stepped on it unnoticed and only felt the popping effect after, but didn''t care. He only wanted to know if Diana is okay, if what she just did, won''t be another thing to struggle on. He knew he''s to blame for spoiling her to this extent. He wanted to give her all her heart desires and knew this, to be one of them, but he should have made an exception. His mind felt at ease after Diana reply, "I''m happy." she muttered softly. Her fragile side was only meant for him, which made him assume she''s pure. What pure? he wouldn''t want to imagine what she''s capable of, but there should always be someone to be a good girl with. Someone that could make ones feelings take a sharp turn at the sight of them. Someone we love and love us in return. That person is this man holding her. She just couldn''t believe he could fall in love with someone this much. "I feel good, very good." she chuckled, but her tears didn''t cease falling. Those weren''t tears of sadness anymore, they were tears of joy. Ethan''s heart felt at ease after this and shook away his mind from the scene. They were standing on top of blood and she felt good? The two men had this question in their head. And also, how Diana suddenly become a cry baby, when she''s just like a robot a while ago. Is this love? If it''s so, then it''s really amazing. They doubt if they could do what Ethan was doing, if they were in his shoes. They would have run away from such women. The feeling of what she could do when they mistakenly offend her will always linger, which will affect their feelings, but Ethan was actually supportive of such? It''s none of their business, but they have the freedom to their mind and can assume all they want, and also, they couldn''t help it. They drew apart after a while. Ethan had his hand around her waist as they began walking out of the room, while Ethan asked one of the guys to bring her bag and tools along. They left the place after pulling off their blood stained footwear. Getting inside the house, Ethan helped her filled the bath tub and came out after. "Go and take your bath." he said placing a kiss on her forehead. Diana heart felt light, but still worried. She kept studying Ethan''s expression to confirm if he''s really not gonna mind what she did and change towards her. She was already walking away when she felt his hand around her waist. She halted her steps and blinked as his warm chest pressed against her back, while his hands slowly circled around her waist. She could feel his breath at the side of her neck, as he snuggled his face between it. Her body stiffened as there are blood stains all over her. "It''s okay darling. For you to be happy, I''m ready to go to any length. Your happiness is my happiness. I won''t ever leave you, because I can''t do without you in my life." he said and slowly release her. He had no idea what those words meant to Diana. She felt all her worries vanished and warmth took over. She turned around and looked into his eyes, which were smiling sweetly at her, "go now. I want to hold you after you''re done. Let''s celebrate the bastard''s death." he said. After Diana went to have her bath, he was about to go to his room and do the same, when Diana''s phone vibrated, making him halt. "You have a message." Ethan said, before heading out. It was Aroma''s urgent message that came in. Chapter 247 - Again? Sitting inside the tub, Diana stared at the shampoo foam intensely. Her mind was somewhere else. Shane is gone now, how is tomorrow going to be? What''s going to happen now? Lots of questions kept popping up, while her heart kept beating against her chest. There''s a lot she has to do. Her foster parents need to be assured that they aren''t getting in trouble because of her anymore and her grandma can walk about freely. Those two cousins of hers, which she took their number and didn''t plan to call when she did, she could finally call them now. Her parents¡­ she could finally meet them. How is it going to be like, when united with them? She didn''t feel lonely like before, where she could portray the befitting emotions for their meeting. Perhaps she has matured. What about her relationship with Ethan? how is going to be now? what and what are they going to do after today? She felt overwhelmed by the entire stuff. It felt like her life is restarting now. A new beginning as people would put it. Diana returned to her senses as she got to Ethan''s part. She began cleaning herself, with her heart free. She felt very contented and couldn''t thank Ethan enough for this. If Shane had really died, just like the newspaper said, she will never get over that unjust feeling. She''s willing to make the man happy from now on. After cleaning herself, she changed into her bathrobe and headed toward her closet to change into her clothes. She recalled Ethan mentioning that she has a message and glanced at the direction of her phone, which laid on her computer table. She wondered who it could be, as only certain people had access to the line. After changing into her clothes, which consists of a brown knee length office skirt and white long sleeve shirt, she headed towards where her phone laid and swipe it open, only to see Aroma''s name displayed. Her gaze turned serious as she read the message which goes thus¡­ ''Your life is being targeted by someone dangerous, so forget about staying for a while at that place. Someone will come get you tonight. You will be staying at the base in the country, as this one is still under renovation. Ask your boyfriend to return, as you won''t get to step foot outside the country till everything is sorted out. I have something to do, so do as I say for now and wait till I come over, so you could learn what this is all about.'' Diana''s eyes widened after reading the message. Her first thought was, ''again?'' Why can''t she have peace of mind for a whole week? she was actually wondering how tomorrow is going to be and now she got the answer. She will be hiding from whoever that was. Who had she offended again? why is everything so complicated? But this time, she didn''t feel fear. She has passed the stage where threat on her life would make her feel down. If such a person existed, he/she will die like Shane did. She just knew the time to reunite with those people has been suspended again, but she''s not going to hide like they wish. Nathan has promised that as long as Shane is no more, she can leave the organization. She needed to know who the person was and see if she can get to him/her first. She''s never going to let someone control her life for her again. Someone can''t use threat to measure where she should or should not stepped on. She look determined and knew she should do as Aroma said first. She won''t allow another Shane to disturb her life. She dropped the phone and went to her dresser, and began drying her hair when she heard Ethan''s footsteps approaches. She''s not surprised that he''s back so quickly, as she spent a lot of time in the bathroom. She can''t believe they are departing so soon. She thought they were still going to have a week to spend together and now this urgency came up. Ethan stepped in, with his hair damp and permed all the way back, dressed in a casual outfits, consisting of cream colour chinos trousers and sky blue T-shirt, which tally with his eyes hue. They both smile softly as their gazes locked. Getting to where she sat, he took the hand dryer from her hand and helped her continued drying the hair. Diana just kept looking at him in the mirror, as the sound of the dryer won''t allow him to hear what she has to say. Immediately he turned off the dryer, "Why do you like helping me with my hair?" she asked. She doesn''t plan on making him know someone else is after her again. The guy needed to stop worrying about her and it''s about time she try fighting her fight alone and only ask for help when it''s really needed, not seating down and await someone taking the risks. And also, if they should part ways, it should be on a happy mood, not sour one. Ethan chuckled softly and run his fingers through her hair, "they are rare and beautiful. I want to touch them always." he said, glad that she''s acting freely, not knowing something else has came up, which doesn''t make Shane''s own worth thinking of. Diana chuckled softly, "thank you so much." she said, as he has already reached for a comb. Ethan look up, gazing at her from the mirror and raised his brows questioningly. "For everything." Diana added. "Anything for you." Ethan replied, not arguing with her. After a few moments of putting her thoughts together, while Ethan was busy applying oil to her hair and styling it, she finally spoke up. "Ethan, I''m leaving for the camp tonight." she said. She watched as his happy expression while styling her shrinked, till it vanished. She looked up at her, "what!" He wasn''t expecting it at all. Seeing this, Diana tried to act as natural as possible. "Common, we agreed to let me say goodbye to my colleagues. I only have to stay for probably a month or so." she said, since she had no idea how long it''s gonna take. "Why today all of a sudden?" Ethan asked, not feeling so good that he won''t wake up under the same roof as her tomorrow. Diana smiled softly, "Ethan, let''s do this once and for all and finally be together." she said. "Can I hold you till tonight?" he asked, not having any choice than to give in. She nodded her head and watch him continued with what he''s doing, but his expression remain pensive. They were busy deluding themselves when Austin had just left his villa to begin his plan on getting them. Chapter 248 - 30 men to deal with someone A silver hair dude was seen, dressed in a maroon suit, smiling brightly as he stepped out of his villa and waiting for him, was a black maybach, where the driver rushed down to receive him, along with a man in his late 50''s. The man had a deep scar at the neck area, which seem to aid his neck in looking fatter at one side. He was bald and looking more than a thug in suit, which made that more obvious, as he just kicked his driver right now. "Who asked you to come down?" he asked, his brown eyes flashing danger. The driver didn''t dare to wince after the kick, nor answer his question. He rushed back inside the car, while the man''s expression take a sharp turn as her walked towards Austin, who remain calm and watching the scene unfold. They were his guest, but wouldn''t allow just anyone inside his villa, which is why he dressed up and came to receive them outside. Unless it''s work related, which is what he has a passion for, no one can step in. But things are different now, as he has plans, but the person who arrived wasn''t who he was expecting, which of course is more of the reason why he can''t step in. This man that Is greeting him warmly, Is a leader of a gang and has been tricked by Austin, into believing that he''s willing to work with him, which the man sees as the best news since he became the gang leader. He was never greedy for fast finger when all gang were thinking about poaching him to their side because he didn''t think his gang can offer what he will demand in return, but now, he made contact with them by himself. "Fast, it''s a pleasure to meet you." the man said, his face beaming with happiness. "You''re just as handsome as I''ve heard you to be. What a wonderful feast to my eyes blah blah¡­" Austin remained silent and allow him to rant to his heart''s content. "So, where are the men?" that''s what came out from his mouth after. Without looking offended one bit, the man smiled, "they will be here in a few hours." he said. Austin stretch his hand and shook the man''s own, "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, tell them to call me when they arrive, I will be heading inside now." he said with a smile and retract his hand, before walking back towards his home. The man watched him with admiration, despite the humiliation he just stylishly got. He couldn''t believe all Austin will ask for, in return for working with him, is 30 of his men to deal with someone that crossed him. To strengthen their relationship that''s on the way, "Fast!" he called and Austin stopped in his tracks and look back at him, "if you don''t mind, my boys could deal with those people, without you having to stress yourself." he said. "That''s what they will be doing." Austin replied and began walking away. The man returned to his car and drove off. His men were the one that''s supposed to come, but he couldn''t help wanting to see for himself, what he''s about to acquire. .... It was a few hours before night falls. Ethan was seen sitting down on a couch, while Diana sat in between his legs, her head resting to his chest, feeling the warmth radiating from it, while her hand caress his hands that was wrapped around her. He has been silent since she told him the news, awfully silent, to be exact. "Aren''t you going to say anything?" Diana asked. "I''m going to miss you." he said. "You''re addicted hun?" Diana asked, trying as much as possible, not to make him realize something is wrong. "I don''t know how tomorrow will feel like, knowing you''re not around, not to mention being away for a month." He said. "Is that why you refused to talk?" Diana asked. She has fallen asleep and woke up in his arms. He didn''t say anything before she did, and neither when she wakes up until now that she broke the silent. "I''m not happy." he said. "Common, be a man." Diana teased, but he had no idea how much she didn''t want to part too. "You''ve taken the role, so I might as well just stick to the female''s own." He wrapped his arms around her more tightly, "damn! I can''t believe you''re leaving tonight." he groaned. Diana closed her eyes, embracing the shared warmth with her heart. The thought of wanting to feel more of it will be one of the sources of her strength. He will miss him too. "I will be back Ethan." she said. "I know." He replied. "When are you returning?" Diana asked. She knew their next meeting won''t be in this country anymore, but their own. "I''ve spoken with my men to arrange that, I will be leaving tomorrow morning." Ethan said. Diana was stupefied, "so fast?" she asked. "I don''t want to sleep for another night in this house without you." Ethan said and sigh, "I won''t be able to sleep." he added. Diana felt her heart tightened, but still forced out a chuckle, "so cheesy." Hearing no reply, she turned around in his arms and looked into his eyes, "common darling." she teased. Ethan rolled his eyes. "You''re acting cute." Diana said, using her hand to ruffled his permed hair, into a disheveled state. "When was I ever not cute?" he asked, pouting his lips, trying not to take it too overboard and control his selfish feelings that doesn''t want her to leave. At least not today, it''s just so sudden. "Now that you say it, I think you were never cute to begin with." Diana said, raising her brow teasingly. "I guess you took all the cuteness then, because I was sure I use to be." Ethan replied, making Diana burst into laughter. "Haha, I was going to say you''re sexy, but it''s cool that I took your cuteness haha" Diana rofled hard. The funniest part to her was how he said that with a serious expression, as if he''s being serious. "Hey! hey!" Ethan wiggled his body as she began to tickle his armpit, "laugh¡­ common laugh." Diana said not stopping until her mobile phone began ringing. Reality dawn on Ethan, ''it''s true that she''s leaving and not a joke." Chapter 249 - I love you Diana Outside Ethan''s villa, where a van stood with a guy sitting in the driver''s seat, waiting for Diana, who was now standing beside the van and talking with Ethan. They''ve loaded her things inside the trunk. "If you dare look at other girls." Diana said and raised her hand to her neck, making a ''kill you'' gesture, by swiping it across her neck. Ethan forced a smile and held his hands to both sides of her neck, his eyes gazed into hers intensely, making her expression turned serious. "I can''t wait to have you in my home, to slip a ring into your finger and get the blessing from your parent and make you mine completely. Diana, I love you." He said in a serious tone, making Diana gulp, her heart beating against her chest madly. She reached her hands around his waist and hugged him tightly, "I can''t wait for that as well, and I love you too¡­ very much." she said and allowed herself to be pulled back, only for Ethan''s lips to crash onto hers. It was electrifying as he kissed her fiercely, making her toes curl, her knee weakening. His emotions were portrayed well through the kiss, as their lips moved, ravaging each others as if this is going to be the last kiss they will be having. He let go of her lips after realizing that she needed to breath and hug her tight, subconsciously picking her off the ground, "I''m going to miss you Diana." ¡­.. Diana cleaned the droplet of tears from her eyes as she was being driven away to the camp. Ethan''s love for her still amaze her. Sometimes she felt like she''s dreaming, but it''s damn true. He really loved her and she could feel it. She really needed to get this over with and focus on her life. ¡­.. Ethan was seen packing his luggage as well. His expression look solemn, while he bit down on his slightly swollen lips from the fierce kiss. He could feel her absence, when it hasn''t been up to 30 minutes she left. He needed to work as well, since he''s the largest shareholder to Shane''s company and needed to make a decision on what to do with the president''s post. He hasn''t made a decision yet, but knew Hannah will be called and he can''t let the girl get disturbed. He has a lot to do, which will keep his mind occupied until Diana return and can''t wait to get to it, as his mood Isn''t so good right now. The thought of her starting some training from tomorrow doesn''t sit well with him at all. If it''s just her friends, it shouldn''t take up to a month or more like Diana said. He knew something was up, just that he didn''t assume it to the danger side. ¡­... Diana had thought that they are heading straight to the camp, but if it were that easy, the guy that came to pick her wouldn''t arrive at night. It''s a long distance journey and he has left the camp since morning. It''s a very far place from the city and could only be stumbled upon by outsiders if they were tourists or researchers, or probably anyone that was unlucky, because some just decided to poke nose after noticing buildings ahead and ended up stepping on landmines, after ignoring the danger sign. The organization spread their wings all over, but tried hard to keep away from eyes reach. After driving for a long while, the van stopped, making Diana look at him questioningly. He was a guy with brown hair, with a hood on his head, but some of his hair still managed to escape the hood. He looked calm and collected. He neither smile nor frown, but Diana was drown in her own world and didn''t really care till the van stopped. "We are stopping here tonight and will proceeds after the day brightened a little." the dude said and parked at a well isolated corner. Without waiting for a reply, he adjusted his seat Into a comfortable position for sleeping and closed his eyes. Diana couldn''t sleep but still does the same as him, resting her back on the seat and deep in thought. ¡­.. It''s the same for Ethan as well, he didn''t have a wink of sleep at all. Immediately it''s 4am, he left the house, with his luggage in the car trunk. Sarah was left speechless inside the house. Ethan just handed over the house in her care. She was supposed to be a temporary employee until Ethan will be leaving, but now it''s like owning the house. She will only see the duo if they wish to visit the city and decided to sleep over which is on a rare occasion. Wasn''t this indirectly giving her a house? If not, why did he ask her to look for another job, but should keep staying in the house and treated it as her own. That''s how Ethan said it, but she''s old enough to understand the kindness he just showed her. Even though Ethan owns it, she will be living in it. The rest of the workers were compensated and relieved of their duties, except the security men and her. Her tears dropped and she didn''t know how she managed to deserve such kindness. ¡­.. "I don''t want to hear any story man, immediately you arrive¡­. In fact, I''m going to pick you up at the airport. We need a lot to talk about." Chris said to Ethan, who was sitting at the back of his car, being driven to the airport. Not being in the mood to argue and also knew he needed to thank Chris for his help back then. If not for him, he might not arrive in time to save Diana. "Pick me up then." he said. "Don''t talk like I''m your driver, I have a favour to ask from you, which is why I''m going to¡­." "Don''t pick me up." Ethan cuts in. "I will be there." Chris said flatly. "When will you arrive?" he asked Ethan glanced at his wrist watch and, "In 8-9hours I think." he said. "Cool, I will be waiting. We need to crash a bar, drink and have some serious talk. You have done a lot behind me, you bad friend and here I am, stuck with my family business because of you." Chris ranted on and on. "Am I supposed to apologize?" Ethan asked. "You!" "You''re giving those people heartache by leaving the business and I''m glad I helped. Make sure you let them know about my input." Ethan said. "Get lost!" Chris growled, "why did your voice seem off, you cool?" he asked. "I''m good." Ethan replied. The two kept having their conversation till Ethan got to the airport and ended the call. Chapter 250 - Tiffany, are you okay? "She''s back." someone came to inform Nathan, that Aroma is back. It''s unusual for her to leave the camp without notice and also, the girl had been odd since she returned from going to give Diana the antidote. He has tried to talk about their relationship, but the girl remain headstrong and refused to talk about it. She seem pissed at him, but only shows it when Nathan bring up their relationship. Immediately it''s back to work related, she acted natural like she used to. Her acting was so good that he couldn''t help shaking his head after she came to report something to him and even bowed her head before leaving. They''ve had sex, yet she didn''t limit the respect or perhaps she''s mocking him? probably doing it on purpose? Those thoughts bothers him, but he didn''t know what to do. He''s good at teasing, killing and many more, but this time he realize there''s something he''s awful at, and it''s love. Seeing her looking pale and not entirely herself, he wanted to ask what''s wrong, but didn''t know how to say it. If he asked as her boss, she will politely tell him she''s fine, since he would have known if it''s something she wanted to tell him. Which only left him with personal relationship, but she has been avoiding him. He''s lost, but hearing that she left the base, he got really worried. Not worried about safety, but what could have made her leave without saying a word. It proves something is wrong. This also present him with an opportunity. Perhaps he should ask straight up. "you can leave." Nathan said to the guy that came to inform him and stood up, his heart beating against his chest. He wondered when he becomes like this. He just doesn''t understand what women wants. He knew she likes him from the start and avoided her feelings, but all it takes to make him become an idiot is a kiss. Perhaps he was only avoiding her from the start because of the fear of falling for her, which made the kiss bring forth such effect, because that''s not his first time getting kissed. And now that he finally love her back, she''s proving difficult. He stepped out of the house and headed towards Aroma''s lab, where she resides and doesn''t allow anyone to come near. His movement got slower than usual, because he''s not going there as her boss, but as a man. ... Meanwhile, Aroma had headed to where she buried Jenny after leaving Austin''s place and cried her heart out. Coupled with what Austin said about them already in a serious relationship, she felt more awful and cried nonstop. It was after pulling herself together a bit that she later text Diana and informed the head of the base to send someone to pick her up. She laid beside her grave and continue another round of crying till she fell asleep. The memory of how a bullet hole passed through Jenny''s head hunted her. The flashes on how she lured Diana inside the training room and beat her till she couldn''t stand properly surface, before Jenny''s scenes followed. She woke up with a fever after and realize she''s deeply affected than before. Hearing Austin cried like that is torture for her. His wailing kept resounding in her ears. She has never felt this way before, not even when her father died. Probably because she''s blaming herself for everything. Those two are the people she was Tiffany with. Everyone else treated her as Aroma, an assassin. Even her father brought her up as Aroma. She has started witnessing killing since 3 years of age. She enjoyed her biscuits and sweet more, when someone is being shot down in her present. Those two were the people she''s really a woman with. With them, it''s pure happiness, as they played together. Pure excitement, as they explore the world and pursue their passion. But now, everything is over. Even though she liked her job, it still feels like a responsibility, but her moments with those two friends were from her heart and soul. She stretched her hands forward as water trickled down her skin, as she was having her bath. She imagined Jenny''s blood on her hands and laughed out loud like an insane woman. Her laughter vibrated throughout the entire place, managing to get to Nathan, who has knocked and finally entered when he didn''t hear any reply. He furrowed his brow as the laughing continues. Actually Aroma was making fun of herself. ''Let''s accept our loss.'' that''s what she told Austin, but has she really accepted the loss? She couldn''t help mocking herself over that statement. Her laughter suddenly vanished and get replaced by an angry expression, as she could feel footsteps approaching. Who could have dared entered her lab? it was like she wasn''t the woman in agony a few minutes ago, as her expression has turned sharp. "Tiffany, are you okay?" she heard Nathan''s voice and finally relaxed her enragement. She turned off the shower and put on her bathrobe, before walking out of the bathroom, only to see him sitting down outside the door. If the door wasn''t the pulling type but pushing, she would have hit him with the door. She wondered when he start lowering himself like this. He stood up immediately and look at her. His expression turned more worried as he stared at her pale complexion. Reaching his hand to hold her, she moved aside and evade his touch, but still kept looking at him in the eyes. The fact that he called her Tiffany only indicated that he''s not here for business. And also, he won''t come inside her lab if it''s business related. Nathan stared at his hand that only manages to swipe in mid air and look up at her. "Let''s talk." he said in a worried tone. Her eyes were deep red and she looks like she could fall down and collapse if she was mistakenly pushed. Aroma didn''t argue and nodded her head. She''s not in the mood to talk about, ''let''s talk about us and all.'' It was what she expected from him and what he has been trying to discuss with her since their sex. If he really brought it up today, she''s not sure what might come out of her mouth. She did not want to hear it. She walked passed him and headed towards her room, which is the only decent place to chat, as everywhere was filled with delicate instruments for her work, as well as poisonous creatures. And she also does not appreciate people in here, unless it''s important. They got into her room which is just a simple single room, with a bed at one edge and a two seater couch below the bed. She sat down, her face void like that of a doll, while Nathan''s gaze didn''t left her for a second. Her walking is even different like she''s forcing herself. After sitting down, his gaze happen to meet with the marks left by Austin after kissing her neck, as the bathrobe exposed her neck area after she sat. His expression turned frosty as he gazes at the spot. Chapter 251 - A set up Aroma''s eyes remains the same. He just doesn''t care about anything relationship related at the moment. "What did you do?" Nathan asked, his hand reaching out to pull the robe and have a clearer view, but was stopped by Aroma, who held his hand. She kept looking into his eyes. She has anticipated this sort of reaction from him for a long time, but couldn''t even bring herself to feel glad that it happened. "I wish to go and rest." she said, releasing his hand, but still kept looking at him. Nathan''s eyes strolled up and locked with hers. He recalled why he''s here in the first place and decided not to get angry at this rate. They will have plenty of time to discuss it later. If Aroma is a weak girl, he might assumed sexual harassment, but who will dare attempt such on her? It could only mean, that was received willingly, but does he have the right to question her? He realized he wanted to find out what''s wrong with her and not get jealous. He bit his lower lip as their gaze remained locked. She look so void and not the girl he used to know. To put it simply, she look broken. Her calm expression didn''t facade that at all. "What happened to you? are you okay?" he asked, his expression softened, as if an enragement hadn''t surfaced a few minutes ago. Aroma was a bit surprised by the turn of events and averted their gaze. "I''m fine." she said. "Please talk to me. I''m¡­ worried." he said, not believing those words were coming out of his own mouth. Feeling extremely exhausted and dizzy, Aroma got into a proper sitting position, where they don''t have to look into each other''s eyes and rested her back at the back rest. "It''s not something I want to talk about." she said softly and felt him moved closer to her, where their bodies were inches apart. She could feel his scent that usually distract her train of thought, but can she concentrate on such now? The shower she had didn''t cool down her fever at all. She''s feeling very weak as time passes. Getting physical wound doesn''t affect her this much. Nathan felt his heart broke just by listening to how weak her voice sound. ''What''s going on!'' his head screamed. "I really wish to share the burden of whatever is weighing you down with you. I won''t overstep my boundaries, so please¡­" he paused and reached his hand to her neckline, only to widened his eyes in horror. She''s burning hot, almost making him feel like separating the contact, but only stood up and moved in front of her, as she has lowered her gaze to her thighs. He held both sides of her face, raising it up to make her look at him, "what''s going on Tiffany?" he asked, his eyes looking into hers, searchingly. He didn''t hear any reply until she crashed onto him and passed out. ¡­... Nathan''s expression look grave as he kept helping subdue her fever, while Aroma still remain unconscious. Her body burning up fiercely. He has forced some medicine into her mouth after going out to meet Amy. He still respected her wish and didn''t allow anyone into her lab, so he''s doing as Amy instructed him. He stopped after a while and reached his palm to her forehead to feel her temperature, only for his hand to be grabbed by her. Her eyes flung open, looking cold, yet weak. Her skin whitish in colour, as if she''s not the same woman from a week ago. What really happened? He knew he wouldn''t find anything if she didn''t want him, as she''s good at erasing her traces after leaving a location. Diana didn''t die right? everything is confusing. He has never seen her this way. He wondered if he should ask Diana, but knew he would only make her stubborn nature got activated if he inquire behind her. "You''re awake." he said. She released his hand and relaxed her cold stare, breathing in and out weakly. "thank you." she said, as her eyes traces across the towel and bowl beside him. Nathan stood up and went towards the other side of the bed. He climbed on, while she wondered what he''s up to. When did her boss become like this? did he really love her more than she had imagined? He lay beside her and pulled her into his embrace, pressing her head to his chest, where she could hear his heartbeat, which somehow diverted her attention from Jenny''s death at that moment. All she could concentrate on was how his heart was beating so fast. She held her hand in a fist as she tried to hold herself back from hugging him back. As if he read her thoughts, he reached for her hand and circled it around his waist before proceeding to hugging her again. "You can tell me whatever it is, but if it''s something you do not wish to share, at least allow me to share these moments with you till you heal from whatever it was." he said. She closed her eyes and his words brought her back into reality. Reality where her friend is gone. Her tears began falling again, while her fever started acting up again. Sitting up on the bed, he started nursing her again. She has done this for him alot and now he realized how much it must have been tough on her, seeing someone she loves burning up this much. He felt bad for returning her feelings just now, but knew he had to take things slow after she''s better and make her his woman. She finally fall asleep after a few minutes of staring into space. He felt her temperature again and realize it has calmed down, before placing a kiss on her forehead and lay beside her, his head wondering what could break her like this. ¡­.. Meanwhile, Ethan arrived at the airport, where a set up has been prepared for him, as if he has discussed his traveling with Austin before hand. His driver has driven back to the villa, while Ethan was dragging his suitcase behind him. Seeing him appear, a young man walked towards him, while Austin was lurking around, like he has a business there and awaiting the show. Chapter 252 - Come to me, or your boyfriend dies... Ethan sensed something odd as the movement behind him got nearer, as if the person coming had plan to bump into him. He suddenly ducked to a side and a small scalpel missed him. He dropped his luggage instantly and began evading the guy''s attack, while everyone started turning towards their direction. The airport securities run towards them at full speed and the guy began running away. "Sir, are you okay?" one of the officers asked Ethan, who was staring at the tiny cut that he had no idea how he got it during their scrimmage. The cut isn''t the problem though, but he felt his body failing him, like the force keeping them as a whole is falling apart. He staggered back and was held by the security, but he waved his hand to indicate that he''s okay. He blinked non stop as his vision go blurry and in the next moment, he crashed onto the floor, his vision went blank immediately. Everyone was shocked, because he skillfully evade the guy''s attack, but no one saw a flat blade flashes past the duo during the fight. Austin could already tell that Ethan won''t get a scratch as the guy didn''t manage to get him at the first attempt and he has researched about Ethan and found out he''s a well trained soldier back at when he''s in the army. But his skills can''t match his, because he didn''t undergo training that comes in rhythms, with moves that are shared between lots of people as brothers. It''s how most soldiers see themselves as, in his opinion. The guy was just a thug. He could fight, yes! But most of their skills are rough ones. The type that wanted to kill the opponent immediately. It''s something Ethan could handle with his fighting skills, so he didn''t have time to waste and did the task by himself. People were surrounding them, while Austin who had retrieved his blade at where it stuck after lightly grazing Ethan, walked towards the crowd before they could get help for him. "I''m a doctor." he showed his ID card and was allowed close immediately. An ambulance arrived outside with its siren attracting attention. "It''s poison." Austin said after opening Ethan''s eyes that has turned gray in colour like he''s turning into something zombie-like. There is an emergency ward that they could take Ethan to at the airport, but hearing how Austin sound like he understands the situation and coupled with how an ambulance has arrived, they ended up helping him get Ethan out and set him inside the ambulance, while someone from the airlines Corp was asked to go with them as a representative. Austin lifted Ethan''s top and see the gray veins that''s spreading across his chest. The guy that followed them was surprised. "Is it really poison?" he asked and was shocked when something slit his throat in a flash. Austin rolled his eyes and one of the two guys that were in nurse uniform carefully placed the guy on the floor as he slowly breath his last breath. Up till he died, his eyes remain wide open, as if he couldn''t believe what happened, while the two guys removed their nose cover, revealing their facial feature. Their eyes that''s full of admiration for the silver haired dude that''s doing everything like he isn''t human. Austin took off Ethan''s upper wear and took his picture. With his lips pouted, he sat straight and crossed his legs, before sending the picture to Diana''s mobile phone, along with some texts. After driving past an isolated area, the corpse of the guy was tossed out. He didn''t care what will happen if it was seen. A laptop was already on his laps after. His fingers dancing on it as he began hacking into the footage of the roads they passed by and erasing their traces. He dropped the laptop after he''s done and brought out a palm size mirror. He looked into it and began peeling off the mask he had on, that made him seem mature, revealing his baby-like innocent face. The two guys just kept looking at him like they are privileged to get close to a god. The only thing those airline staff had as a form of recognition is Austin''s silver hair. The guy that was pursued for attempting to kill Ethan, will cook up a story for them and if that didn''t get him released, because those people might have discover Ethan is an influential man, he will just accept whatever punishment was given to him. They are prepared to do that much for their boss. They need to have Fast Finger no matter what. He touches his face that look red from the mask and brought out a small container, where he gently took some of the whitish lotion that resided in it and began massaging his face gently like a lady. The two men averted their gaze and look down at the weird veins that was already reaching up to Ethan''s neckline, aiming for his face, while the lower part has reached his abdominal area. It kept spreading like a virus and it''s visible to the eyes. ¡­.. Diana and the guy has already hit the road after day break. They stopped at a restaurant and had breakfast, because they will get to isolated part of the roads, where they won''t come across things like that. It was at the same time Ethan left for the airport that Diana and the guy hit the road, and coupled with their stopping to eat and getting some refreshment for later purpose, they haven''t gone too far from the town. She was still sipping on her can of Pepsi when her mobile chimed. The guy narrowed his eyes and waited for her to check whatever came in before reminding her to switch off her phone. He''s not in a position to take it from her, but he believed Diana should have known the rules and should have her phone off by now. Diana threw out the remaining can and it''s content out the window and brought out her phone. She froze as Ethan''s picture appeared. She only saw the first sentence before the picture caught her attention. Come to me or your boyfriend dies... Chapter 253 - They were the fools "You okay?" the guy asked Diana, as he sensed the sudden changes in car. The temperature around them seem to lowered and the girl had her eyes glued on her mobile device, which will be rude if he peep. ''Come to me, or your boyfriend dies¡­ I''m sure you''re familiar with your teacher''s abilities. If that virus reached up to his brain, his brain will be shut down. That won''t be a problem anyway, since he''s going to die. If you take too long, it might be too late to revive him¡­ tick tock, tick tock. And oh! to make it fun, you might have noticed I didn''t include an address, so find me.'' Diana read the message attached. Instead of fear, Diana felt enraged. She has passed the stage where fear will be her next feeling at such a situation. Fear will only affect her train of thought. She knew she finally dragged Ethan in her mess at the end, but she''s not going to let him die. Even if she dies, Ethan must live. Guilt? Not at all. At least not at the moment, because Ethan has clearly informed her that it''s his choice to be with her no matter what comes from it. "Stop the car, I need to ease myself." Diana said and dropped her phone besides her, acting natural. Her expression has taken a sharp turn. They were still within the suburb of the city, but the area was an isolated one. He stopped the car beside the road and waited patiently for her to go and do whatever she wanted to do. He knew for sure that she''s not going down to ease herself, but to respond to whatever had made her look shock a while ago. Probably make a call or something. Seeing her struggling with the door, he raised his brow, "need help?" he asked. "Hum.. yeah." Diana replied, but still struggling with it. Within her struggling, she has tampered with something on the lock, but the door could open from outside. The guy wanted to help from within but with the way Diana was handling the lock, he doubted he could open it easily without their body touching, and he didn''t like much body contact or weird situation. Diana''s gaze sharpened as he opened the car and stepped out. Before he could walk towards the other side, she has taken control of the wheel. "F*ck!" the guy cursed and sigh as Diana reversed the car and make a loud screech sound as the car make a fast turn. He didn''t bother chasing and watched as she sprinted off. He knew the matter must be grave for her to resort to that. He looked at his wallet that was thrown outside by Diana before she left and went to pick it up. Of course she wouldn''t throw his phone, as it won''t be different from not having the phone at all. But then, he saw something for into the bush beside the road. It was his phone. "how considerate." he muttered and went to pick it up. He let out a sharp breath and began walking back to the town on foot, hopefully meet someone willing to assist him with a lift on the way. ... Diana drove like an insane person till she got into town, parked at one side of the street and reached for her bag at the back seat, bringing out her laptop in a hurry. She switched it on with an enraged expression on her face. She traced the email Austin sent and began tracking it''s location. It didn''t take her more than 5 minutes to locate where the email was sent from. She didn''t dwell much on it after realizing it''s sent from a certain street. That only proves, it was sent while the sender was moving. She began hacking into the surveillance camera at that particular street to get clues. That was tough on her, but she hasn''t lost her skill because she was being showered with affection during her stay with Ethan. She''s not an idiot, not to realize the person is up to something and probably toying with her. If that''s not the case, he wouldn''t ask her to find them and give her an address. If he could get Ethan on the day he''s leaving the country¡­.. The traveling was sudden and not planned beforehand, yet he was able to find out. That could only mean, he''s been watching them for a while now. She realized some footage were missing and began retrieving it. It wasn''t easy, but she still got something. The picture wasn''t clear, but she saw the ambulance in sepia effect. The picture sent to her clearly show that he''s inside a van and coupled with her assumption on how the person could have pulled such a trick and get her man, an ambulance it is. All those were useless though. For her to make it useful, she will have to start retrieving all the erased footage, which will only waste more time. Her breathing started to get more erratic before she knew it. Beads of perspiration surfacing on her forehead. Her heart feel stuffed as if a heavy load was put on her head, making everything hard for her breathing. She paused for a few minutes and recites, ''it''s going to be okay'' continuously like a mantra. She assured herself that she''s trained for this sort of things. Finding targets that she most likely don''t have any clue about their where about and take them out. She calm down after and think first before acting. The guy wanted her, so he surely wouldn''t block all the means of finding them. "Ethan''s phone." she suddenly muttered to herself and get into action immediately. ... Meanwhile. Austin couldn''t help but chuckle as the footage he was damn sure even the airport people wouldn''t be able to restore to locate him, was retrieved by Diana within a short amount of time. He let out a cheeky smile, but sorrow filled his heart as his mind drifted to Jenny. He recalled her laughter when she was mocking Diana, as the worst assassin she has ever met. The girl Isn''t as they both pictured. They were the fools. Chapter 254 - I wont let you guys die so easily It felt like yesterday when Jenny called him and informed him about a girl coming into the company as a worker. she said she heard the conversation she had with Cain and informed him that the girl was there for her. Jenny was very happy as she informed him about it. It means her action is beginning to take proper effect, for Cain to seek help from an assassin organization. Austin was also glad. The reason for being glad is that finally, Jenny is being satisfied with the outcome of the company. Presumably, the time to have her return to him is coming nearer. He warned her to be careful, and Jenny assured him that she will be. Not feeling pleased about an assassin within her vicinity, they both agreed that Austin should find out about Diana and the organization. He couldn''t get through to the organization directly, but managed to trace Cain''s every interaction and deals with them. It was from Cain''s side that he finally get to know it''s Tiffany''s side the assassin came from. Austin called to explain to Jenny after making his findings, but got feeds about how much of an idiot Diana was. She briefed him on the details about their meeting and all. How she traced them and took pictures for them, without the so called assassin realizing she met her target already. Austin finally started feeling less worried and find Diana to be an idiot as well. How could she come for a mission and be going on dates? They joked about it and laughed heartily. Jenny sent some of the pictures for Austin to have a look, while Austin joked about how this simple looking girl, that seem head over heels in love could concentrate or achieve what she came for. Those memories flooded in his head, making him feel the emotions he''s trying to block away rushed back. They were so damn wrong. They should have been more careful. If only he advice Jenny to kill Diana and not toy with her like she''s doing with the rest. If only¡­ The van''s movement came to a halt, making him snapped back. His eyes already turning red. He needed to go and work on the footage again, because Diana has restored it. And also, get rid of the rest of the footage, up until they got to his territory. His eyes look red and the guys could detect the changes, but that didn''t last long. He tapped on his phone and the gate automatically opened by itself. They drove in and Ethan was moved to the storage room he prepared. They chained him to the chair as planned and they all started leaving the place excluding Austin, who was standing in front of Ethan. Seeing the virus already above his neck, he sighed. "Are that eager to die my friend?" he asked the unconscious Ethan, after they are left alone. He walked towards the table he set for himself, for the show he had in mind and opened a small drawer, and brought out an injection with a green fluid in it. He walked back to where Ethan was, which wasn''t too far from where his table was and injected him with the needle, passing the fluid into him, "I won''t let you guys die so easily." he said and stared as Ethan body began shaking as if convulsing. He began throwing up something black, which Austin cleaned up till it stopped and Ethan suddenly gasped. The weird vein started disappearing at a speed visible to the eyes, till none is left. Ethan body kept shaking, the shackles used to bound him leaving red lines on his skin. He gasped all of a sudden for the second time and opened his eyes, only to see a silver hair dude staring into his eyes. He didn''t think he has seen the guy before though. Feeling like throwing up, he gaggled and Austin rolled his eyes. "Why is there still more in you dude?" he asked as Ethan throw up more of the black substance and passed out again. His system is finally free from the poison. Austin cleaned the whole thing, as he hated seeing dirts. If anything should stain the place, it should be blood. Ethan and Diana''s blood to be exact. He undo the shackles and was putting on his shirt for him. He really wants to take his time and have the fun to his fullest. He was shocked when the man he thought has passed out suddenly opened his eyes and in a swift movement of his hand, his neck was grabbed and being choked by him. Ethan pressured his strangle, while his eyes looked about the room he''s in. ... Diana was now driving at full speed towards the location shown on her laptop. As expected, Austin didn''t do anything with Ethan''s mobile phone. If she hadn''t calm down and think, she might not have guessed this and might still be hacking into security cams. She hoped Ethan is doing well and prayed whatever the virus was, wouldn''t have an after effect on him. .... Meanwhile. Shane that was kept underground now look double in size. The needles used on him has began its effect since the other day. Since there''s nothing to cool the hotness and coupled with the fact that he just had surgery, his skin started bloating as if bubbling up. Some have burst, leaving a gruesome view of what the skin covers to the bare eyes, while some still kept rising, almost reaching the bursting stage. There are little ones that just started surfacing as well. The scene could give someone a trauma if not careful, as blood stains that are starting to change colours were all around him, while the blood footprint of Ethan and Diana was there as well. His eyes that got crushed by Ethan''s footwear and the one that was still intact, laid on the floor, worsening the view. Not to mention his fingers, ears, member and other parts that were cut off. If someone told him his ending could be like this, he would totally disagree, because he believes he''s above everything. Chapter 255 - Im here, what do you want from me? Austin didn''t struggle at all. Ethan''s hand that was strangling him weakened and he passed out for real. "How impressive." Austin said after getting up and twisting his neck. "It''s a pity you''re still not strong enough to do all that." he added, as he began cleaning off the stains on his trousers, from the sudden move that made him hit the floor. He stared at Ethan''s chest that his body was pressed to, and smiled. "I always think I got the best body but seems you''re specially created." he averted his gaze from Ethan''s chest and continued with helping him put on his shirt. "I will forgive the body contact bro. You have a nice body." he added. After he''s through with it, he left to take his seat and was staring at the monitor, that''s displaying the outside of the villa, waiting for Diana. It''s impressive indeed that Ethan managed to pull such string after being rid of the virus, because it weakened the body after the body is rid of it. But after he wakes up, his body will be just as good as before. If any of the virus is left, he will puke it, because the fluid he injected him with, will clear everything poisonous in his body. ... Diana arrived at the entrance of his villa after an hour and 40 minutes, because she had to travel back all the way. Seeing the luxurious white villa in front of her, she bravely comes down, not showing any sign of fear. She walked towards the entrance and look up at the security camera, which she''s sure the person must be watching her from, at the moment. "I''m here, what do you want from me?" she asked. Austin chuckled, "how brave." he muttered to himself and clicked on the control of the gate, which opened immediately for Diana. He had thought she would be scared and might start pleading, but here she was, acting all composed. It makes it not so fun for Austin, making him pout his lips. Diana stepped inside the beautiful house that seem like there isn''t a living soul in it. Everything is clean and well arranged. She was putting on a casual jean trousers and simple maroon top. She saw herself being surrounded by machine gun as she walked in further. She hasn''t walked too far and there are five guns pointing at her, turning to her direction as if one alone cannot take her down. She''s not scared though. This person would have killed her if he/she wanted to which made her believe the person want something from her. All these guns are empty threats. She just wish the person will let Ethan leave, while she takes his place, because escaping from this place won''t be an easy task. If they attempt it, they will be shot down. Austin didn''t like her bravery at all. He wanted to see some fear, and Diana is right with her assumptions. The guns were empty threats, but also a way to make her realize what she''s into and not try anything funny. No escape from him. The guys that were given to him were at the quarters he gave to them, which he gave his instructions that he doesn''t like visitors, so they shouldn''t pass their boundaries and only come when their attention was required. "Weapons please." Diana heard a male voice from nowhere and look around. "Don''t waste my time." Austin said and Diana finally locate where the voice was coming from. Austin frowned as he speaks into the microphone on the table before him. Is the girl testing his patient? she should be glad he had plans for her, if not, he would have made those guns dig holes all over her body. Seeing her is bringing back the feelings he''s trying to suppress, coupled with her calmness, it''s annoying him to the core. Back outside, Diana reached for her gun from behind her trousers and dropped it, same as the daggers she has secretly planted on her. Weapons can''t help her situation right now. Getting Ethan out is the main priority. After dropping everything, Austin asked her to start walking, while giving her directions. "Turn left." "Go behind that building¡­." Diana kept doing as she was told, while her eyes secretly check out the building. Her head picturing an escape route, once Ethan was free and she managed to escape. Seeing if the walls are scale able and all. Austin could already see through her tricks, but doesn''t care. The only person that could do what she''s planning in her pretty head is Aroma. Even if she''s her teacher, Diana doesn''t have the kind of knowledge she possessed. Even if she does, she''s not going to have the chance to use it. She finally found herself outside the storage room and saw Austin standing at the entrance with a smirk lingering at the corner of his lips. ''F*ck!'' Diana cursed in her head. She just knew it. Those weird feelings she had after Jenny''s death. She could recall Austin''s face, as the dude in between Aroma and Jenny in the picture. Even though the two girls has matured than they were in the picture, Austin almost remain the same. The facial feature to be exact. His body is manly, but his face remain cute like an innocent boy. She couldn''t help but cursed in her head. Aroma is right. This enemy is dangerous indeed. Even more dangerous than Shane. She came with an unwavering heart, but now she understood why Austin want her. He wanted revenge for Jenny. If Aroma could cry that much it means Jenny means a lot, which also makes the feeling mutual for this man in front of her. She finally felt fear. Ethan also means a lot to her. What if this man hurts him to get back at her. Austin didn''t miss her twisted expression, as their gaze locked. "It seems I don''t have to bother with introduction miss." Austin said with a smile. A contented smile to be exact. Because Diana is finally giving him the expressions he craved. Chapter 256 - Do you want to cooperate or wishes to test my skills? Diana blinked, but didn''t reply to him. Austin continued, "I''m thrilled on how you already know who I am, but it''s fine. That saves me a hell of an introduction." he said. Diana was at a loss for words. She could feel this dude is really angry with her, despite his calm expression. Should she beg him? Of course, that''s a waste of time. If saying sorry will put an end to all this, Austin wouldn''t go through all the trouble. She took a deep breath to control herself. Fear can''t resolve the situation. "Do you want to cooperate or wish to test out my skills?" Austin asked casually. "The antidote¡­" Diana said calmly. "I''m a man of my word. You''re here, so he will be alright." Austin replied to her as if they were negotiating business. Diana felt movement from behind and saw two men working towards them. One look, and it''s obvious they are some kind of thugs. Austin walked in, not worried about Diana pulling any strings. The guys held her and pushed her inside, where she saw the unconscious Ethan. Her brow creased and sorrow filled her heart. Just how much trouble is this guy going to face because of her. She was feeling stubborn a while ago, but now, she''s worried. If Aroma could ask her to hide, then it''s serious and now she''s captured with Ethan. Austin was looking at her as she let herself get tied down without struggling. He admitted to himself that the girl is something. And yeah, Diana felt the urge to fight and do many things at the sight of Ethan, but she has been trained enough to know what will happen if she does that. She will be showing weakness to her enemy. Austin will surely explore that weakness, which means hurting Ethan to make her give him more of that reactions. That''s why she composed herself, even though she''s very scared right now. Her only hope right now is to stall time. Aroma knows this person and the guy that came to pick her will surely inform Aroma about the situation, which means there might be hope. She''s willing to hold onto that tiny hope that help will come and decided not to act rashly. This man she''s looking at, has something planned for her. She''s certain of it. Austin knew if he was in her position, he wouldn''t be able to control his emotions as Diana is doing. And yeah, if she tried to fight, he will be tempted to do something to make her fight more, because that''s what he really wanted from her. He wanted to enjoy a good show. Diana''s both hands were tied to the arm rest. Her legs were tied as well, in a way that even if she possessed all the skill in the world, unless she''s supernatural, she won''t be able to get out of the shackles. It felt like karma, as it''s exact thing that was done to Shane. If Shane was a good man, she might assume the Lord is getting justice for him, but that asshole got what he deserves. After they are done with tying her down, Austin dismissed them. He stared at Diana, who also tilted her head sideways and stared at him with a blank expression. "You have something to say?" he asked. With a straight face, "I''m here, can you please release him?" Diana asked. "No, I won''t." Austin replied flatly. Diana paused her lips and still kept looking at him, "I didn''t want to kill her. She poisoned me first." she said. Austin hummed in reply. But deep inside, something broke again. It''s still hard to believe Jenny is gone. "He has nothing to do with this." Diana said. Austin nodded his head in understanding. "I know he''s just your boyfriend." he said. Diana was about to persuade him further, when he spoke again, "do you want your mouth sealed? so that you two won''t be able to talk after he wakes up?" he asked, raising his brow at her, but Diana knew he is more serious than he''s appearing to be. Diana averted her gaze and look away. She didn''t know what to think at all. Her brain was blank. She''s really worried about Ethan. Seeing her being silent, "you should sleep, because tomorrow is going to be a busy day." he said and cleared everything he had on the table to one side and rest his head on it, facing the opposite direction, where Diana could only see his back view and closed his eyes. Drops of tears finding their ways out, as he sob silently. Without arguing with him, Diana stared at Ethan for a while and forced herself to sleep. Whatever she''s gonna go through she had to prepare herself well, so that she won''t feel sorry later. If this dude said tomorrow is going to be busy, then she has these feelings that it will be busy indeed and she didn''t sleep all through the night. With those thoughts in mind, she slowly drifted to sleep. ... Meanwhile, the guy has managed to find his way back to the city, all thanks to a goods truck that was passing by, which he happily tagged on. He went to repair his phone and called the person heading the base to inform him about the situation. He was told to stay at a hotel for the time being and wait for Aroma''s instructions, which the guy gladly agreed to. If the man inform Aroma and she get through to Diana, they could both head to the base. ... Meanwhile. Aroma, whom Nathan believe should be alright seems to be getting worst. Her fever kept rising and relaxing. This is very weird and an emotional stress for Nathan, because she has never gotten sick. Her being like this is unbelievable. He had decided not to let anyone inside her lab, but not when she''s not getting better. Amy, has been assisting with taking care of her. His mobile device rang. He saw the caller, being the head of one of their bases and went out, leaving Amy and the still sleeping Aroma that was injected with IV and receiving fluid, alone. "Hello sir, there''s an urgent matter that I need to speak with Aroma about." Nathan heard the man spoke and creased his brow. Chapter 257 - Tight situation "What urgent matter is that?" Nathan asked. "She asked that I send someone to bring TUD to the camp, but she tricked the guy and ran away with the car, leaving him alone in the middle of an isolated street." the guy said. Nathan took a deep breath after hearing this. If Diana could be capable of going after Shane on her own accord, then she surely is capable of doing what the guy just said. He''s really still pissed over that, but glad he didn''t get to see her when the anger is still at its peak. He wondered why Aroma asked her to return. He planned to leave her alone to enjoy more time with his brother, but after the news about Shane''s death, he has decided not to mind her anymore. If she wishes, she can just go with Ethan from there and never return to the camp, because he has no reason to keep her anymore. That will also save her the awaiting punishment. She''s free from the organization and can only stay if she decided that she didn''t want to go the flowery road that awaits her now. Because he''s sure that his brother is blindly in love and her parents will want to reunite with her. "Why did she ask her to return?" Nathan asked, because apart from all those thoughts, she needed to complete her mission first. The man had no idea about Diana being in danger and all. Aroma only mentioned that she has completed her mission, so he spoke up, "she said her mission was completed, that she should return to camp. She also said she''s coming to see her after she''s settled here." Nathan had a childish thought instantly, ''could Tiffany be unwilling to let Diana leave? Is she so attached that she ended up falling sick because of it?'' Those thoughts were ridiculous, but it''s the only thing that adds up right now. Why is she in a hurry to make Diana return, when she didn''t even discuss it with him beforehand. She didn''t tell him she has completed her mission either. She has the right to take care of things, since she''s responsible for the girl, but she doesn''t do so much behind him to such extent. He really hoped it''s not like that, because it will be so hilarious. For a girl like her to fall sick because she knew her student will be leaving would of course be funny. He didn''t know things are more deep than he''s assuming. But who can blame him? If Diana is in danger which is urgent, he knew the girl he grew up with, will surely inform him about it, so he didn''t think of it to the danger side. Unknown to him, it''s the main reason why the girl is lying sick, coupled with Jenny''s death. She is in a tight situation. She found out her trainee is in danger, before the enemy kills her. This discovery was a blessing. Mostly, they don''t know such people is after them, which made most of them lose their lives, but now that the situation turn such, she''s supposed to inform Nathan. If she inform him, some people would be assigned, along with few seniors to deal with Austin. Those people that will be assigned has lost their friends, students to this sort of thing. They will willingly take care of Austin. Even though he''s really good, those senior can''t be trifled with. He might be special because of his skills just like her, but his fighting skill is nothing when two senior lead the troop. They were people who trained their students battle strategies, so Austin will be in deep shit. They will find out everything about him, and with his reputation of being fast finger, his skills will be discovered by them quickly. Which means they will be heavily prepared for him. It''s not only because of Diana that they will be doing that, but because they just lost SB recently to something similar. They will treat it as revenge, even though Austin is not responsible for SB''s death. She didn''t want harm to come to Austin at all. This is the reason she wanted to make Diana leave early and try hard to persuade Austin. This scares her alot, because she couldn''t bear to sacrifice Diana as well. All of this made her feel like she has suddenly become dumb. No matter the steps she takes, it''s very risky. She had planned to plead with Diana to keep it a secret and give her time to talk to Austin, so that everything won''t results to violence. She knew Diana must have heard of Shane''s death and planned a new path. Nathan had no idea the woman lying sick right inside the room was struggling through all those things. She''s in between two enemies as their loved ones, and couldn''t take sides. "It''s fine that she wished to stay after her mission. Aroma can''t receive calls for now, but I will let her know about this." Nathan said. "Sir, should the boy return and not bother staying till then?" the man asked. "Yes. He can return." Nathan said. The call ended, with both parties not knowing what they just cleared as something simple. Nathan walked into the room again and saw that Amy is already arranging her things, about to leave the place. "How is she now?" he asked. "She will be fine after waking up." the girl said and bowed her head before leaving the place. Nathan stared at the pale woman on the bed and wondered if his assumptions were right and it''s because she didn''t want Diana to leave. Did he make a mistake by allowing her to take a student? He also didn''t regret it much, because she become compassionate after Diana arrived. He was able to return her feelings after she becomes like that and was brave enough to be open about her feelings, which brought them to the stage they are now. Reaching his left hand to her face, he caress it gently and smile, "what do you want me to do? what you asked for is too hard Tiffany." he muttered softly. He couldn''t give up his responsibility for her, but that does not not mean he didn''t love her. Chapter 258 - How romantic, you idiots! The guy asked someone to go and bring the guy back after ending the call. After the guy received the call that he will be returning, he wondered if it''s fine not to check up on Diana, but on a serious note, she''s well trained and should be able to take care of herself. ¡­. Ethan was the first person to wake up. He looked around the room that was illuminated by white bulbs. It was an empty and spacious room, with just the duo at the center of it, while Austin table was not too far from them, where they could even peep at whatever he might be doing on his laptop. He looked at the woman beside him and scoffed. ''Nice dream.'' he thought. The woman''s neck was hanging downward, her soft breathing indicates that she''s sleeping. Ethan''s scoff turned into a chuckle, as it''s not only the same hair as his woman, but same scent. The scent he breath on before she was driven away to the camp. His chuckle made Diana creased her brow and raised her head. She quickly looked beside her and meet with Ethan''s gaze. "It''s really you." he said, as their gaze locked, his face turning red immediately from anger. Just how much is this woman going to go through. The enemy is dead and she should be happy, now this? He felt enraged and Diana, who was feeling guilty for pulling him into this kept looking at him, not even knowing what to say. They were reluctant to part with each other the night before the previous day, and now they weren''t apart. Ethan also thought about that, which made him chuckle again, even though veins were already budging on his face. His entire face turning red, as he was struggling with his emotions. There''s a lot Diana wanted to say, but she knew Austin is listening. "Are you okay?" she heard Ethan asked and she nodded her head. She so badly wanted to tell him to calm down, but to her surprise, he only took a deep breath and remained silent. Same as Diana, he''s 100% sure Chris will detect something was wrong and knowing his skills, he will find out what happened at the airport and do something. He doesn''t need anyone to tell him the opponent this time is not simple at all. He''s not worried about himself, but hope Diana wouldn''t get hurt again. He''s just so tired of all this. If they made it out of this place alive, he''s never going to let her return to that place, because he''s sure whatever this was, is definitely related to her work. The two composed themselves, which was unlikely, because Austin expected them to start talking and being emotional, but was disappointed. Diana felt Ethan''s gaze on her, but didn''t look him in the eye. "I''m sorry, it''s because of me." she said. "It''s fine." Ethan said. Diana nearly lost control of her emotions as Ethan said that. Why on earth is he fine with everything? this seems very ridiculous to her. Even though he''s in love with her, isn''t this too much? shouldn''t he be tired already? She was questioning her head when Ethan spoke up, "I told you I''m walking your path with you no matter what baby. I''m glad you didn''t get to be alone in this situation, so don''t feel bad and calm down okay?" he said. Even though he wasn''t holding her, Diana felt like she was wrapped in his warm embrace with those words. She slowly nodded her head and all guilt vanished. Determination to survive with him resides in her heart immediately. Ethan smiled softly as he saw the changes in her expression. He liked that his words always bring her solace. That proves how much he means to her and he''s glad. "What happened?" Ethan asked, his calm tone facading his anger. "It''s about that girl that poisoned me." Diana replied and Ethan understood immediately. He recalled the silver haired dude he saw when he first regained consciousness and also the fact that Diana mentioned a certain person that matches the same description, in the picture Diana said she saw. He didn''t question her further and assured her that all will be fine. Austin, who was on his way to the place after leaving to freshen up and relay his plan to the boys, was disappointed by their conversation. He told himself to make sure he break them. They were in his clutch and dare to give each other solace words, being romantic after taking away someone he loves. He was putting on a black shirt, which first four button was left unbuttoned, revealing his beautiful chest, while his silver hair look dull in colour, as it was still damp from the bath water. His hand were pocketed in his green well pressed trousers, while he listened to the couple conversation from the Bluetooth device in his ear. He got to the entrance of the storage, while walking behind him were the remaining 29 guys he was given, excluding the one that was captured at the airport. They were all putting on a sport outfit, as if going for gym or football match. Football singlet Jersey and a matching boxers, according to the colour of the upper wear they had on. They didn''t have anything underneath. Their still slightly erect members, as they just woke up was swaying in rhythm to the movement of their walking. The all look pleased over something unknown, probably something they discussed with Austin. Diana and Ethan''s head snapped towards the entrance as the door opened and Austin stepped in. He wore the same calm expression like that previous night, but there was something scary about that calmness of his. "How romantic, you idiots!" he commented, based on their conversation that he''s been listening to. The two couples remain calm until the 29 guys also came in. Some were black, with big muscles, while some were just having the average body build. Some had short hair, some long, some bald. Their hair in different colour and many more¡­. Ethan gaze didn''t miss their lustful gaze on Diana, while his eyes stroll down to their members that seem excited as well as they are. He gritted his teeth and groan in annoyance as he clenched his fist and struggle in the chain, but calm immediately Diana muttered his name. Austin pout his lips, as he could feel the deadly aura that surrounded the chained man, while Diana remained calm. Their erected dick isn''t much of a sight for her, since its clothed. She saw these sort of views at camp during her training every morning. The question right now is, what exactly did Austin planned? Chapter 259 - What happens If I lost.... Austin looked at the guys behind him and understand why Ethan was being like that immediately. If eyes could undress a woman, Diana will be naked already. "Common guys, you need to work for the treat." Austin said with a smirk, which sent a shiver down Diana''s spine. Whatever the case may be, she believes Ethan doesn''t deserve to see this. "What do you want?" Ethan asked. Austin look at him and smiled. "Look who finally decided to talk." he said and shook his head at the same time. He walked in front of the duo and folded his hands across his chest, ignoring Ethan''s question, he looked straight into Diana''s eyes, "I''m not sure yet, but I''m about to find out." Ethan wondered if he just answered his question or talking to himself. "To put it simple, I want to toy with you two, probably exhaust you to death. I have my reasons, which I do not plan on disclosing to you two, because you won''t understand anyway." Austin said, while his eyes didn''t miss Diana''s own. Ethan''s breath was getting erratic, as the guys were also staring at Diana and whispering among themselves, with lustful eyes. Diana wished she was still ugly right now, because those stares wouldn''t be lustful right now, but she remained unfazed on the outside. She knew getting worked up wouldn''t solve the situation at hand, but it''s hard for Ethan to calm down. The condition they were right now, makes him feel useless. The only thing that makes him not freaking out right now, is because he had no idea that Diana was lured over because they caught him. He thought both of them were captured irrespectively. He felt impotent and annoyed, but yeah! that wouldn''t change anything. He realize Austin only seem pleased when they show some certain reactions. The more they remain calm, the more he seems to be displeased. "Here''s the plan. The two of you will be fighting these guys." he said, tilting his head to the men at the side, before returning his gaze back to Diana. "You''re well trained, unlike your boyfriend who is just a former soldier, so you''re fighting against two of them at a time." he said and Ethan''s eyes widened, but Diana remained calm. She understand Ethan, but the fact that Austin is doing this, really gave them an opportunity to stall time. Perhaps help will come while they aren''t dead yet. She didn''t know the worst is yet to come and think it''s just fighting. "Your boyfriend will be dueling with one of them at a time." Austin said and Ethan was about to speak up when Diana muttered his name again, making him calm. Austin chuckled, "how sweet that you have such a good guy and didn''t chose a decent direction." he commented, but wasn''t interested in listening to reasoning. Ethan stared at her direction, looking at her calm expression, and feels like he''s looking at a different person. She look like nothing can move her, but then¡­. "If you lose against those two opponents," Austin paused and brought out a needle syringe and a small bottle containing a dark liquid substance. He smiled, as if getting to the interesting part, "This is what I call pain and torture, but actually, it''s more than that, but we it''s function is a lot that we couldn''t come up with a specific name for it. It was invented by all three of us, that now remain two. I think you understand me right?" Without waiting for a reply, he faced Ethan, "this will be injected into your boyfriend''s system, while I make you watch what will happen next." he said. "What will happen?" Diana asked calmly, but her heart is racing wildly. She''s so scared right now. Austin chuckled, while the men were mesmerized by his invention. This dude is very valuable and they weren''t even helping him for free. There''s a potential treat for them. "His eyes will turn as black as the content in this bottle. As you can see, it''s pitch black. He will feel an unfathomable pain no one has ever survived, but will survive it. He will lose his sense for those moments and had a mini insane section, where he will start hurting himself. He will be the one to torture himself and gives those pain. He will pull his hair out till none is left and will try to get out of those shackles, which means no matter what those chains does to his skin, he wouldn''t stop till the drug effect wears off after an hour 30min." Austin paused his lips together, before speaking up again, "and many more that I do not plan to tell you but make you witness." he added. Seeing Diana blinked profusely, he felt elated, "it''s up to you if you don''t want him going through all that. He won''t die, but believe me, it''s worse than death, because if I release him from the chain, he can eat your flesh and drink your blood." he added, to see tears dropping from Diana''s eyes. He didn''t want to reveal that part, but seeing how Diana is breaking, he couldn''t help it. "Hey! calm down." Ethan said softly, while Austin rolled his eyes. "What happened if I lose?" Ethan asked, while Diana tears kept falling. She shouldn''t have involved this man into her life. Perhaps he would have found someone else. Bitterness filled her heart. Not that she''s scared to fight, but the thought of Ethan going through what Austin said is nightmarish. She must not lose till help comes. She refused to leave it as assumption and tell herself that help will come. "If you lose¡­" Austin paused and looked at the guys that seem to be awaiting this part. They all had big smiles on their faces. "The guy you lost to, and 2 more volunteers will take turns in sleeping with your girlfriend, while you watch. She''s a strong girl, and I''m sure she can handle three guys at a time man, so don''t look at me like that." Austin said, mocking Ethan''s death glare. Chapter 260 - To motivate the boys,..... Seeing Ethan entire face turning red, Austin blinked innocently, "that will only happen if you lose, so instead of getting angry, try to win at all costs," he said. Seeing him bit down on his lower lip in surrender, Austin continued, "If the guys were hurt, I will treat them, but if you two get hurt, you should heal by yourself before the next day. I''m being fair here. Whatever happen to either of you will be the outcome of your performances, so give it your all." He concluded the plan. Diana has calmed down already. She didn''t want to waste her energy on crying, when it wouldn''t change anything. Austin turned to the boys, "you guys heard everything right? this is exactly why you''re here, so do a good job and enjoy the treats." he said and walked towards his table. The guys were always ready for a fight. They are gangster after all, so they weren''t scared or worried. Austin returned with a scissors in his hand and gave it to one of the men. The guy has a blonde brown low cut. He''s averagely built and good looking, if he were to put off his lecherous smile as he looked at Diana after taking the scissors. "To motivate the boys, I plan to make them see half of what they will be tasting, so they could work hard." Austin said and gesture for the guy to cut off the upper wear Diana had on. "Hey! please!" Ethan didn''t know when the word came out as he watched the guy reached for Diana''s cloth and began cutting it piece by piece. They totally ignore him. He was so careful and occasionally touching her skin, as if mistaken. Ethan''s eyes didn''t miss all those, while Diana''s face has turned beat red as she tried to control her emotions. Her clothes where cut off till nothing is left of it, revealing her spotless beautiful skin that could drive a man crazy. Luckily, she wasn''t wearing a bra and was putting on an inner jumper, that''s in a form of bra, more like a training wear. She had put that on because she''s heading to camp and that''s what they usually wore there, since they fight every now and then. Ethan was now breathing heavily as if about to have a panic attack. He had thought she only had a bra on, and knew the type of bra she wore are as revealing as most of her favourite clothes. Some only have a decent clothes material at the nipple areas while the rest were transparent materials, where her entire cleavage is bare. The guys looked at the beautiful scene before them and couldn''t help but gulp. Her stomach was flat like she doesn''t eat at all, while her curves came out nicely, since she''s sitting down. Most ladies with flat stomach will have extra meat forming after sitting down, but her stomach remain just as flat as it was, when she stands. Her shape and skin is just so alluring, coupled with her nipples that they could see its dot like form, from the tight jumper she had on. The guy that did the cutting of cloth already had his member erected as if going to war already. His entire face was flushed, as if he didn''t only cut cloth, but already have her to himself. He stepped back slowly, holding the urge to rip everything off her and have a taste. He felt a death glare directed at him and return it with the same stare. His eyes met with Ethan''s own and couldn''t wait to fight him. He would love to see his expression when he''s having his turn on these beautiful delicacy. Did he think good stuff should only belong to one man? Sharing is caring and they are going to share this babe with him, whether he likes it or not. Diana just remain calm, her mind was with Ethan. She couldn''t dare look at his direction, with the situation she''s in, with all these hungry eyes on her. She''s not sure if those guys won''t have their way, because she didn''t believe Ethan could possess the skill to fight off these beast looking guys that doesn''t have any hint of immorality in them. Even though they are gangsters, not all gangsters are like this. None of them seem against the idea at all. They all look like they can''t wait to devour her. It will be a lie if she claims she''s not scared right now. The thought of having those guys on top of her and having Ethan watch. She just didn''t want to imagine it, because she''s not sure if she could survive such. Another man having her except Ethan. Even if they escape this place after the deed, everything is over for her. She didn''t want to assume Ethan leaving her for it, because she knew she would run away before he could even open his mouth and called of their relationship. Her heart was racing wildly, as those thoughts passed through her mind. It''s very scary. Her eyes has subconsciously meet with the dudes member, during their closeness, which made fear gripped her heart. Different scenario kept playing in her head. How he begged Ethan to slow down during their love making and many more. Even thoughts that she didn''t want to think, surfaced. Everything just kept coming and coming on their own accord. She looked down on her lap, avoiding Austin mocking stare. She''s controlling her leg from trembling. "Look up." she heard Austin spoke. She knew her breaking down is what Austin wanted. He didn''t seem to mind it much, when Ethan was losing it, but never failed to capture every response from her. The thought made her put on a strong facade and look up to meet Austin''s eyes. "I''m sure you understand everything I''ve said so far, so let''s begin the show." he said and asked for her chain to be unlocked. "You''re going first." he said, as Diana was set free from the chain. Chapter 261 - A puppet to make Diana give him a good show Immediately she got up on her feet, in a flash, her leg delivered a heavy kick to the dude that cuts her clothes groin. Before the guy could recover from the shock and scream, she gave him an uppercut, sending his body swaying back, while his fellow gang quickly held him. For some reason, Ethan felt contented. It''s like Diana read his mind and knew what he wanted to do. The guy cried out loud in pain, cursing her. Calling her all sort of names, as he held his groin and was on the floor. The kick wasn''t just a normal kick. Even if Ethan loss the fight, he won''t be among the volunteer to sleep with her. Like Aroma said, a single heavy blow is enough than 10 useless ones. Seeing the guy in pain, the others that felt like they wanted to bully, finally calm their lust and think with their head, instead of desire. They wanted to charge at her immediately she hit the guy, but Austin raised his hand to stop them. Austin smile at her, "what was that about?" he asked calmly. Diana knew she wouldn''t feel so weakened if Ethan wasn''t here to see all these. After concluding in her head that she will just run away if those guys touch her if Ethan lose before help could come, she decided to fight for Ethan and stop getting worked up and giving Austin the pleasure he craved. She looked into his eyes innocently, "you said I should go first." Diana said, pretending she only started the fight. "How clever." Austin commented. He turned to the guys and select two guys she will be fighting. A big muscular dude and an average size one with a lean body. "Let me fight two, while she fights one." Austin heard Ethan proposed and knew both couples have finally realize anger wouldn''t solve anything, but how could he allow that? He didn''t have any problem with Ethan at all. Hurting him is nothing to him, but Diana reaction is why he wanted to do so. Having Ethan lose and Diana being slept with by those guys, were also to make Diana suffer. The fact that Ethan is watching is nothing to him, but knew it will hurt Diana more because her man is watching. Getting off her upper wear was to make the guys get tempted and put effort into fighting Ethan, while Diana watch and yeah! she will still feel the hurt than her man that was receiving it. Everything was all for Diana. Ethan was just a puppet to make Diana gave him a good show. The excitement Jenny derived from all these, he''s so curious about it. The only pleasure he''s going to derive from Ethan, is how is incompetence leads to his woman calamity. With that, he will stop feeling like he''s the worst guy in the world, for possessing everything anyone could ever wanted and still couldn''t save the woman he loves. Ethan has a lot too, so perhaps he will know there''s two of him now. He''s not the only impotent guy, when he has the right potential. He knew he''s losing his mind, but didn''t care. "I''ve made my decision man." Austin reject Ethan flatly, while Diana who couldn''t look at him, muttered that she could handle it. "You act too fast. These two are the ones you will be fighting and it''s not here, but outside." Austin said. "I didn''t know." Diana said, while Austin smirked at her pretense. The guy on the floor kept whimpering like a little kid. It was as if what he received was more than a kick. Perhaps a moving truck collided with his groin. Austin asked them to leave, while Diana slowly nodded her head to Ethan that was calling her name as they walk out of the room. Austin didn''t followed them, but went to sit in front of his table and tilted his computer towards Ethan, so that he could watch the fight with him. The screen shows an empty spacious ground, where Diana and the guys haven''t walked up to yet, while the laptop that was only facing Austin, but still slightly visible to Ethan''s view, shows the feeds on how they all walked towards the field. Diana was in front with her hands crossed above her chest. The lust of those guys has died down as their mate that got kicked was limping behind them and was supported by two guys to catch up. They weren''t as excited as before, but weary of this girl. Her skin was enticing. The alluring effect of her hips as she walk and many more didn''t do much to them anymore, as the groaning of the guy didn''t stop. They wanted to kill her right then for her cruelty, but Austin didn''t allow them, and they wouldn''t dare go against him. The girl doesn''t look weak anymore and seem like she''s leading them to war and they have no choice than to point the direction prepared to her. But they recall what Austin discuss with them in the house before coming out. He wanted to slowly kill the couple. Ethan stared at Austin''s side view as he folded his arms across his chest and was watching to see if Diana would pull any stunt with the boys, which he doubted, but who knows. Her teacher is a crazy one, but he hopes she''s smart enough not to make him do his worst to her if she misbehaves. "You know what dude, you should pray this situation doesn''t turn around no matter what, because I''m going to kill you myself." Ethan said. Austin smile and meet his calm expression that seem tired of showing expressions, "let''s hope so man." he replied and watch Ethan averted his gaze and calmly stare at the monitor. .... Meanwhile. "Hey man! what''s up? I waited and you didn''t show up. Everything okay?" Chris left a voicemail for Ethan, as his cell phone isn''t going through. He waited at the airport till the supposed flight arrived and the whole passenger came out, and his friend didn''t show up. He wondered if he used his private jet instead, but knew he only use that during emergency and also, he clearly ended their call, claiming he''s now at the airport. He felt something isn''t right, but didn''t want to jump into conclusion so fast. Chapter 262 - A rib crushing punch They got to the open field where the fight will take place and, without wasting time, the guys that aren''t yet to be selected moved away from the place and stayed where they could have a vivid view. Diana and the guy stepped out in the open and face each other. The odds might seem presussuring to some people, but they didn''t miss the smirk lingering at the corner of her lips, as she cracked her knuckles like a man. It still feels weird to charge at a fragile girl like her, so they all look at each. Diana was waiting for them to make a move, while the guys were contemplating on who will go first. Austin rolled his eyes and moved his lips closer to the mic, while Ethan was all tensed up. He look miserable and this seems like the worst day of his life. He couldn''t believe this is happening. He''s tied down uselessly, while watching two men about to fight his woman and awaiting his own turn like an idiot. This feels so scary, but he had no other choice. He wondered if things might have been different if he raised well trained men like his grandpa did. Perhaps if he didn''t choose to live simple and avoid noise, things wouldn''t be this way. He''s supposed to travel with those two guys from his side, but didn''t like being guarded like someone big or something. He hates creating attention for himself and just wish everything could be cool. He regretted everything now. He''s an idiot. What cool? situations like this are bound to come up for someone in his position and he should have been prepared from the beginning. A young man that''s not even up to his age, was now sitting comfortably and controlling them. He came up with a plan to make their life miserable and it''s being executed at the moment. He swore to kill this guy no matter what. He could only be lucky if he died in his clutch. "Go one at a time." Austin said into the mic. Diana and the guys heard what he said and the lean guy stepped forward first. He was now in front of Diana who look calm and didn''t create any fighting stance. She kept studying the dude''s movement as he began warming up in front of her, his hand in a fist and bouncing up and down as if dancing. Taking quick step towards Diana, he threw a punch at her, which Diana swiftly ducked and still remain calm. Counting his steps, the guy seems to be good with boxing and the movements of his legs were just epic, yet the woman in front of him remain calm. He threw three punches at her consecutively, but Diana easily ducked, which agitated the guy. He began rushing attacks at her and was shocked by how he didn''t manage to deliver a single blow. Her body kept ducking is a fast motion, just as the punches, as if she''s extra light without any weight that could cause a hinderance. Austin was looking at her with a smirk. He wouldn''t deny that this girl really takes after her teacher. Without a doubt, he knew that dude fighting her has fallen without even realizing it. Diana has studied all the guys movements. Where he left unguarded and where becomes available for a hit after he delivered an attack. It seems like magic to the guy as he got furious with how this girl is embarrassing him and crazilly charged at her, but this time, she didn''t only ducked. Immediately the guy throw a punch, instead of moving aside to duck, she goes down instead as she has calculated that it''s safe to duck downward. Immediately she ducked the attack, in a swift movement, she delivered a rib crushing blow towards the guys ribs. By the look of it, it shouldn''t be much of a big deal, but the guy went into a faint state immediately, which shocked everyone, except Austin, as his body crashed onto the floor. Diana recalled what she went through in the hand of her teacher, who insist that she must deliver a punch that will affect her as the teacher. It was tough on Diana then, because no matter what she did, Aroma remain unmoved. She would have assumed she''s pretending, but she told her it''s not that she didn''t feel pain, but the pain wasn''t enough to control her nonchalant facade. After trying and getting beat up continuously, Aroma took her to her lab, where she showed her a plastic skeleton. It was the second time she visited her lab then. She outline spots that could be attacked and produce a satisfying effect, but this sort of fight must not be a rush one from the start, because Diana must be in her best state to read her opponent, which is one of the reasons why she couldn''t use such on the guy she killed for attempting to murder her father. She wasn''t in her best state of mind then and just charged, but this case if different. If she wanted to go through this alive, she need to preserve herself. She knew the guys will get her strategies soon, but before that, she would have taken down half of them. If she was going through this adventure, she mustn''t start getting bruises at this stage. Aroma explain to her that she must not disclose the skills in the camp and take it as her special weapon. She showed her the exact area she must hit. When she fought her colleagues at camp and was getting beaten up, she sometimes consider doing it, but always recalled Aroma''s warming. It''s not something she should use on someone she didn''t intend to kill. Her clenched fist was positioned, so that the curve of her joints will meet the certain area, instead of just the normal surface that delivered punches. Everyone stared at the guy on the floor with shock evidence in their eyes. Ethan didn''t know whether to be proud right now. He has nearly bitten off his lower lips as his teeth punctured hard into it. Without wasting time, Diana turned to the second guy. As for the unconscious dude, If he didn''t get an operation on that area, she''s not a medical expert, but Austin should knows best. Since Austin claimed he will treat their injuries, then she will just give him something to work, while using the opportunity to stall time. £¬ Chapter 263 - If Ethan loses, Diana is in trouble Without wasting time, Diana moved closer to the other guy. She didn''t try the same method this time, since the guy definitely isn''t an idiot. He was also quite giant and Diana knew if two of her size is combined, it wouldn''t match up to this dude''s buildness. He dashed towards her, not taking her lightly this time, because they all finally understand what they are up against. But she''s still a woman after all. Their male ego still made them assumed that it turns out like that for that guy because he let his guard down. They began exchanging blows. Diana didn''t show much skills, but focused on evading all attacks, to avoid damages. Just as calculated, it didn''t take long for the dude to start rushing her, but one thing about guys with such body build is how they prefer judo kind of fight. They like showing off their strength. He managed to swing Diana off her balance and within a blink of an eye, he try slamming her onto the floor. Before Diana''s body could crash onto the floor, she managed to turn the table around by holding onto him tightly and swing her body in between his legs, making him lose balance, as he wasn''t expecting her to do that. He just realize the force that was supposed to slam her down, force his own upper body to follow her till Diana who has managed to land without getting hurt, held onto him tightly and force him into rolling flip. Before he could react, she quickly reached for his left arm and, "arrrhhhhhgggg." the guy screech as his arm was broken, while the sound could be heard clearly. She got on top of him and followed with punches on his face until the guy began hitting the floor in surrender. Austin didn''t care about both parties, so he found the scene exciting. He was grinning all through the fight, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t realize how those guys were idiots. He knew they can''t handle Diana, but she will get tired as the fight goes on, which means slowly breaking, but they are going down easily despite their muscles. He couldn''t help but wondered how useless people like this wanted to have him work with them. Even though Diana had upper hand with her skills, he could have dealt damage to her, if he endure the pain and fight back, since they were so close, but he surrendered easily. He watched as Diana got hold of his other hand and break it again, before standing up and look towards the direction of the camera, which she skillfully located, despite being hidden well. Ethan saw the evil glint in her eyes as if she''s staring into the soul of whoever was watching. He could tell she''s losing it. Not that she''s feeling bad or anything, but getting into the fighting spirit. She looked as if Austin should just make them keep coming, without stopping, but Austin wouldn''t give her such pleasure. Did she think Austin cares about who wins or lost? the answer is no. He didn''t care, but curious to see how long Diana will remain so headstrong, when they have lots of time on their hands. His plan will work at the end. It''s just a matter of time. She''s energetic today, because she has probably eaten something and perhaps taken water. He''s curious to see her use that strength when she starve and was deprived of water. Just like Diana was getting into the fighting spirit, he''s also getting transfixed into the excitement. He looks so calm because it''s getting more fun. "Why looking at me like that?" Austin asked innocently. Without breaking her gaze from the direction, "I''m done." she said. "Congratulations." Austin said sarcastically. He instructed someone who''s willing to fight Ethan to stay, while two of them escort Diana back to the storage room and the remaining guys help their fallen colleague to their quarters, where they started giving the little aid they could to help ease the pain, since they can''t just ask Austin to do something, while the other one remained unconscious. They''ve totally forgotten about sex now. This situation now look so bad, that some were even considering fallen into Ethan''s side, to avoid Diana. They could fight, yes! but they realize she''s not just any normal girl that could fight. Her confidence and calmness alone is enough to prove her worth. She looks like she''s doing something she''s very familiar with. She looks like she''s having fun, but dealing heavy damage. Diana was chained down before Ethan was released. Diana saw the dark aura surrounding him and didn''t know what to think. She started having mini prayer session in her head. She recalled when she asks if he could fight and he said yes, but didn''t evade her blow. She hoped he did that on purpose then and could at least defend himself and not get hurt. Those guys were not as useless as they seem, they are just not a match for her. She watched as he left the room, her head nearly falling from her body as she stretched her neck till he''s out of the premises. Austin''s chuckles made her return to her senses. She stared at the man that was clearly mocking her, but she didn''t care. Just like Ethan has started ignoring him, she also ignored him and look at the laptop that''s displaying them heading to the field. She felt very nervous. Her heart was beating against her chest madly, as she saw Ethan''s expression remained dark without any hint of fear. Diana realize why Ethan''s expression was like that as soon as they got on the field. The guy that volunteered to fight with him was the guy that cut off her clothes. The same guy she kicked his member. She could tell the guy volunteer because he wanted revenge on her. He hoped to beat Ethan and sleep with her. Even Austin could tell that''s what the dude wanted to do. He''s amazed he could still plan using his d*ck after receiving such a blow. If Ethan lose, he knew Diana is in trouble. Chapter 264 - Why the bloody hell did you kill him? If Ethan loses, he knew Diana is in trouble. That thought alone excites Austin more. But he has other plans for Diana already. He''s not going to let her fight them one at a time anymore. She will be fighting two guys at a time. Diana''s body trembled as Ethan and the guy has finally faced each other. She wouldn''t deny that she could never imagine Ethan looking this scary. He''s all sweet and the last time he had a similar expression was when he was mad over her flirting with Jenny and treated him as if he didn''t exist. This present aura is even more scarier than that. She watched the scene intensely, same as Austin. She was amazed when the guy aggressively throw a heavy punch at Ethan''s face, and watched Ethan swayed his body to the side, but his left hand got hold of the dude''s wrist before he could retract it. Within a blink of an eye, his right hand that was already clenched tightly delivered a blow to his elbow, which meet his joints and the arm become useless immediately. Diana saw the calmness in Ethan''s expression as if he was not the one that just did that. She knew that move, but it could only work if the person delivering it is physically strong, because it isn''t easy to just do it. Even though she knew the move and was strong enough, she''s very light and there''s a certain type of person she could attempt it on and succeed. The well fit guys were out of the options. She didn''t know why, but tears stream down her eyes as she saw that. She''s very happy and her worries vanished. Perhaps she could avoid being violated and could still make up for all the trouble she brought to him after they make it out of here, because she refused to believe they are going to die here. Her brow creased as the guy who just lost an arm and was in great pain, refused to give up, or perhaps because Ethan was walking towards him and he had to back away and kept swaying kicks with both legs to keep him back. She saw Ethan increased his pace after fooling the guy into thinking he''s just going to keep walking and throw his body into the air, while delivering a kick at the same time. The guy ducked the kick, but was still supporting the broken arm with the still intact one, while sweating profusely at the excruciating pain he''s feeling, but could tell Ethan isn''t done. The evilness in his eyes made it obvious he''s up to something. Ethan didn''t let him get composed after evading the attacks and began charging at him, while the guy decided to run. Austin rolled his eyes. He wondered if the guy think he''s on the street where they run away after meeting a strong opponent and didn''t have their guns with them. He knew that''s how most gangster does, but Ethan and Diana weren''t the only prisoner here, they all were. None of them will be leaving till he got what he wanted. Quick as lightning, Ethan caught up with him and throw a heavy kick at him, which caught him off guard as he was expecting him to close proximity between them so fast. Diana gulped as Ethan reached for the guy''s neck in between his legs before he could crash down from the kick impact and twisted his leg with his neck still in between, cruelly killing the guy instantly. The guy''s motionless body hit the floor flatly as Ethan freed his neck from his legs and stepped aside. Everywhere went silent for a few seconds. Everyone tried to wrap their head on what just happened. Even Austin was tongue tied. He didn''t care yes! but if he wanted those guys to keep blindly following his orders and not feel otherwise with him except the urge to kill the couple, he need to mind his words. Like the saying goes, that you can force a horse to the river, but can''t force water down his stomach. If Ethan chose these road, then the guys will exhaust quickly, but on another note, he will also get weakened as days goes by. The couple will get tired out before the guys runs out, but he couldn''t help by wondered why the bloody hell did Ethan killed him for. Diana still could not break out of her stupor. Did he just kill someone and remained so calm? Is this not his first time killing? how could he look so nonchalant, like it''s no big deal? she always thought he''s innocent, but¡­. The guys outside all have their fist clenched tightly as they watch their friend that still woke up with them a few hours ago, laying dead. They weren''t idiots to not realize they were not safe and Austin should have fathom these outcome, but they wouldn''t dare rebel. Even if they bail out, their boss will still have them killed, because he really want Austin. The least they could do is up their game and get this over with, while avoiding being killed as well. They now prefer Diana to Ethan now. At least she''s fighting two and they could just ask to fight her at once. They had no idea that Austin has already planned the same thing they just thought. "Why the bloody hell did you kill him?" Austin asked, which broke Diana from her stupor, as well as the guys, who somehow awaits Ethan''s reply. Looking at the same direction Diana look at, which he also detect the camera, "my turn is over," he said calmly, ignoring his question. He swore to himself that if he managed to get the chance, he''s sending a bullet through Austin''s head. Diana look at his deep red eyes. It should be considered sexy on normal basis, as it makes his devilish beauty more alluring, but Diana knew to not imagine sexy at this point, because the underlying meaning behind that sexiness is death. She doubted if he''s going to stop at that one guy, because Ethan seems to have understand Austin and already realize that even if those guy tried to kill them, he will ask them to stop, because he didn''t want them to die so fast, which means, whatever they chose to do to those guys, they could do freely without a death repercussions. Chapter 265 - His twins brothers death is on them The corpse of the guy that followed Austin when Ethan was being taken away was found after they awaits feedback and didn''t get any. They began making inquiries and discovered the corpse during their tracking on Austin. It was already in the news and the footage didn''t show the ambulance at all. The customer that got taken was a VIP ticket booker, which they assume to be someone important and found out about it after checking his details. They didn''t tell the news about this to avoid trouble and pretend it''s just normal passenger, but was searching for them seriously. Their best team were working on the footage that''s missing, which Austin has made sure to leave it unretrievable after Diana got it fixed the first time. He even made it so that their system will conceive a virus if they try too hard, or perhaps met a strong headed hacker. Everything seem complicated and the search still continues. ¡­.. Chris, who had been wondering what happened that Ethan didn''t return, couldn''t help but panic, after hearing the news. He was worried all through the previous day, but still decided not to jump into conclusion, since it''s not like Ethan is a little kid, where he had to exaggerate. The only thing weird about it is because he got to the airport already. After hearing the news the next day, he has been trying to reach him continuously. He decided to use technology for the search. He didn''t know much about the situation, since not all were revealed by the airline to the press. He started with the security feed of the airport and it didn''t take long to see the footage of how Ethan was attacked. During the fight, something seem to flash past the camera, which could be mistaken has footage malfunction, as the speed was incredibly fast, but still didn''t miss the camera''s record. Chris pay closer attention and saw the guy that appeared as the doctor headed towards the direction the assume feed malfunction flew towards and retrieved something that''s stuck in the fluffy rope that connected the pole that''s used to demarcate certain sections. He rewind and paused the footage at where Austin is yet to retrieve the object, before zooming in the picture and saw a tiny blade stuck in there. His mind get unsettled after, because he realized this wasn''t just a normal case and he wasted time, believing he didn''t want to over react. He played the video again and saw Ethan stare at his hand, which he zoomed in again and saw that he has a tiny mark on it, where unnoticeable blood is starting to form on, before he staggered and was about to be held by a security guard, which he rejected his help. He saw the confused expression on Ethan''s face before crashing down and also didn''t miss how Austin has began browsing his phone as if he''s just a regular customer without any knowledge about what''s going on. He walked closer to them after it''s crowded and pulled out a business card to indicate that he''s a doctor. Everything just seems like magic and just like that, he took Ethan away. Chris''s expression turned horrible. If the person could go to the extent of killing someone, what could he want with Ethan and what could Ethan be going through now. His mind was in turmoil. If Ethan''s family heard about this, even though they will include in the search, the old man might lose his life from shock, because he will turn the whole thing upside down, and since they were family, unlike those people who didn''t pay closer attention to the footage and miss those important details, they will surely discover it just like he just did. If the man sees all this, he might get hurt, as he''s very old. He didn''t know what to do at this rate. He''s not the rash type that will just track Austin like an idiot. The dude is definitely not someone ordinary and after he tried to hack the footage, he was in a hurry and didn''t check if it''s safe. Now, his system has conceive the virus and he had to wait for a while before trying again as he''s getting rid of the virus automatically and it''s taking a long time to load. The system is still at 2% after 1hour 24min, which means it still has a long way to go. He knew the same thing will happen if he uses an alternate system. His mind drifted to Nathan immediately. He felt enraged because he knew Ethan isn''t the trouble maker type, so perhaps someone after Nathan was responsible for all this. The opponent seems like a dangerous one and he''s scared for his friend. He knew he had to inform Nathan about this, before making further searches. He had to locate where Ethan was taken before coming up with a rescue plan after all. But before that, Nathan and his organization are the best option. He wondered how much trouble Ethan will get into because of this resemblance. It''s so damn annoying. He wondered if those people are blind and didn''t see that their hair is different. He was so frustrated. To reach Nathan, whose system can''t be hacked in, he had to pretend he wanted to deal with them the last time, before managing to send a mail. He did the same thing immediately. Creating a false information about who he wanted to get rid of. He didn''t get a reply, which means, his offer doesn''t move them. He resorted to armory. He claimed he needed to buy. They responded immediately, as if they were staring at the monitor and typing beforehand. Immediately they reply with a connectable email, he sent them everything he discovered about Ethan and ask them to notify Nathan, or his twin brother''s death is in their hands if they take too long. To make the story believe-able, he mentioned his name, and even snapped and send the picture of Ethan to them. In case the base that responded to his mail isn''t the same from the last time, they need to see the resemblance to believe him. Chapter 266 - What did Austin just bring upon himself? "What''s this about?" he received a reply from them, which was unusual. "Everything is in the details sent to you just now. I tried investigating further, but the person has installed a virus that I unknowingly got. I couldn''t send you the proof, but if you want to waste time, you can¡­.." He explained and ask them to try hacking into the airport feed to see what he saw. Even though they don''t really believe Chris, they knew their boss will never dyed his hair, which made them wonder if he''s telling the truth. They''ve been many cases where they receive ridiculous email and all, because someone wanted to lure their people out for revenge over one thing or the other, which is why they select the mail they took seriously. There are people who spam their mail with photos of their husband''s mistress, and ask for their price in eliminating the mistress and many other annoying request that could be handled by just paying some random gang. After Chris''s email, they began their search and didn''t miss the blade, just like Chris. The speed and everything makes them had their guesses on who it was immediately. If it was really fast finger, what does he want with their boss. While others were greedy over him, they never made an attempt, because they don''t care. They zoom in the blade and saw it''s the exact scalpel shaped blade he''s rumored to be using and had also seen with their own eyes, because they investigated opponent that''s rumored powerful and wanted. They wanted to know what he''s made of, incase an opponent get him to their side. After confirming it''s someone worthy of Nathan''s involvement, without ending up making a fool of themselves and getting him angry for answering to spam email, they decided to contact him immediately. ... Meanwhile, Aroma has finally woken up and was staring at the man that was sleeping beside her bed, just like she used to do for him when he''s sick. Her skin has regained its colour a little bit, by it''s still obvious she''s not completely healthy like her former self. She was thinking of contacting the base to know if Diana has arrived the next day, and leave to talk to her the day after. She slowly sat up and alerted Nathan, whose eyes sprung open immediately. Seeing her getting in a sitting position, he quickly got from the single plastic chair he''s sitting on, and sat on the bed. He reached his hands to both sides of her face, as she stared at him blankly, "how do you feel now?" he asked. "I''m fine, thank you." she replied and was pulled into a hug immediately. "I was so worried. I''ve never seen you like this before." he said and pulled back from the hug he didn''t receive a response to, but didn''t mind. To be honest, Aroma knew she would have chosen to stay with Austin if not for him. Claiming it''s because of her work will be a lie, because she would have chosen his friend''s being alright over work, since she has everything she will ever needed to build a life. "I will be fine. I''m sorry for the worry." She said. Nathan smiled at her and snuggle closer, which stunned her as he support her head to his chest and held her, "I know I shouldn''t be saying this right now, but about what you said, can you at least give me time to arrange and select a befitting successor? You know it''s hard, but I will try working towards it Tiffany. Seeing you lay down here sick, I realize I need to do this for you, for us." Nathan said. "But you wish for me to stop my work till then right?" Aroma asked, already seeing through his plan. She''s surprised by what he said, because it''s the epic type that''s rare to come by. He''s a man of his words, which means he will do it, but she knew it is a promise that could be fulfilled after 10 years, and he wanted to make her stay away from her job till then. Pulling her back, he stared into her eyes with a serious expression, "Tiffany please.." he said, knowing this smart woman has think far already. He wanted her to stop this job, but has responsibilities too. He can''t just neglect his work. Even if he chose to, just like he has decided now, it will take a long while. "I understand you." she said. Nathan''s eyes seem to have a glow in them, the type Aroma hasn''t seen before and never thought she would ever see. She smiled softly, because it''s now she believes without any doubt that this guys is crazily in love with her. "So, you''re agreeing to what I said?" Nathan asked, without any hint of boss''s authority in his tone, instead there''s excitement. "I need time as well, so let''s talk more about it later." she said and saw his expression shrinked. "I can''t help seeing you like this anymore." he tried to reason with her. "It''s because of feelings that you start seeing things that way. I''ve been safe all these while you didn''t mind, so nothing is going to change now that you do, so please let''s take it slowly, because I have personal matters I''m struggling with for now." she said to him. It was like a slap on his face, but he knew she''s right. But what sudden personal matter is she referring to. "Let''s discuss it after you feel much better, but what personal matter are you referring to? are you seeing someone else?" he asked, as his mind drifted back to the mark on her neck the day she fell sick. Aroma chuckled weakly, "seeing someone else?" she asked. Nathan was about to mention the mark when his mobile device ring. He should be worried about what she will eat and all, but not that knowledgeable in romantic caring aspects, and thankfully, Aroma wasn''t experience in romance as well, so they just fit perfectly. He didn''t think about it, and Aroma didn''t think about the fact that he didn''t, so no stress! He got on his feet immediately he saw the caller to be one of the heads of one of his organization. He picked his call and answer to his greetings, before listening to what he had to say. Aroma felt the room losing its warm temperature and turning chilly. Her gaze turned sharp as she knew it''s definitely business matter and it''s probably time to work. "My twins brother got kidnapped by fast finger?" Nathan asked in an extremely cold tone, which sent tremors down Aroma''s spine. ''What did Austin just brought upon himself?'' Her head screamed as fear gripped her heart and soul. Chapter 267 - Is she pregnant? Nathan was about to give orders when Aroma snatch the phone in a flash, which stunned him. His eyes flashing with rage. The compassion in them a few moments ago were nowhere to be found, as Aroma just ended the call HE IS HAVING! "are you sick in the head?" he asked, his piercing glare following Aroma''s silhouette as she went on her knees in front of him and look up. At this stage, both has forgotten the conversation they were having a few minutes ago. "Give the phone to me." he demanded and saw Aroma shook her head, "please he won''t hurt him." she said. Hearing what she said, Nathan couldn''t believe his ears. Could it be that this girl knew his brother was kidnapped and kept it from him? She knew his brother''s life could possibly be in danger and dared made him planning future with her like an idiot, while his brother is probably going through hell at where he was. "You knew?" he asked. "He didn''t want your brother, but Diana. I didn''t know he had your brother, but I''m sure he just wanted to use him to make Diana come to him." she said. "What''s going on Aroma?" Nathan asked and match her height on the floor, by squatting. It wasn''t for personal feelings, but wanted to know what the girl knew and didn''t tell him all these while. "Diana has completed her mission, but the girl she killed is fast finger''s lover. He wanted revenge on Diana, but I already made sure she leave for the camp by sending someone to pick her up, so he probably kidnap your brother to make her come. I promise to talk to him and make him release your brother. He will be fine I promise." she said, fear evidence in her eyes. Nathan hand went in a tight fist, as he controlled himself from reaching for her neck after her ridiculous explanation. "First of all, Diana wasn''t in the camp and has ditch the guy that came to pick her, after receiving a message from someone I''m assuming to be that bastard. And secondly, what do you mean he won''t hurt Ethan? you said his lover died and he knew Diana will come if Ethan is kidnapped, which means he knew they are lovers. Are you saying Ethan is safe despite that? and also, you don''t mind risking Diana''s life? Who the hell is that bastard to you, that you kept all these from me?" he asked, his eyes turning red. It''s night already and he knew the can''t get much from tonight and could only go for the rescue tomorrow, because they still needed to find where Austin is staying, or probably where he''s keeping them hostage. "He''s my friend. Both of them were my childhood friend. The girl that died and that guy were the two people in the picture you saw in my room a long time ago and asked who they were¡­.." Aroma quickly began explaining herself, which somehow, Nathan understand. He now realize why she fall sick and why she did that. He knew she''s right for worrying because he''s going to kill that bastard for sure. There''s no exception now though, unless Ethan wasn''t hurt. "You will lead the rescue." he said and headed out of the place after taking his phone from her. Aroma got on her feet immediately and began getting dressed up as her mind was in turmoil. What could have happened to Diana? If Austin has gotten his hand on her, then she''s very worried for Diana. Perhaps she should have taken her to the base by herself. What will happen if Austin prove this stubbornness after they went for the rescue? At this point, she told herself she will have to sacrifice herself to make Austin stop, if that seems to be the only option for both parties to be safe. She just hope Diana is alright. Getting outside the lab, Nathan instruct someone to keep eyes on Aroma and notify him if she stepped out of the lab, because she might believe she could change things before they attack, which might alert the so called fast finger. He knew she''s good at what she does, but the girl in there right now is broken by emotions. She can''t be trusted to behave herself right now. She didn''t mean harm, but that doesn''t mean harm wouldn''t come with her judgement. He called the base at the country where Diana and Ethan was, immediately and asked them to prepare for the rescue. They should get the necessary needs and men to town and await his and Aroma''s arrival before dawn. .... Meanwhile. Ethan and Diana thought it''s just fighting one opponent per day, same as the guys, but after Ethan refused to answer his question and claimed his turn is over, believing that''s all for the day, Austin announced that it''s Diana''s turn again. No matter their glaring and discomfort, they had no choice than to accept their fate. Actually, Austin planned it like that, but after the brief display, he didn''t want the show to end just yet, because it''s actually fun to watch them pathetically fighting for their life. The duo has been fighting non stop since then. Ethan has killed three guys already and has hurt his left arm, because Austin claimed he''s more strong that he assumed and allowed the guys that fought him to use weapons, while he fight bare hand. Diana has been fighting two guys at a time and has been wounded as well, but not enough wound to keep her down. Her hair is messy and she''s covered up in perspiration. It was her turn again and she''s looking very exhausted. She started not feeling so good for an unknown reason. She was used to fighting a lot and doesn''t usually get tired so fast, which made her wonder if it''s because it''s been a while she had this much fight. Despite the fact that it''s already late at night, the whole place was well lit up. The guy has taken turns and eaten, same has Austin who was still munching on popcorn right now, while Ethan was staring at the system with blood at the corner of his mouth, same as the excruciating pain from the broken arm, that still got chained. Diana felt slightly dizzy, but the guys in front of her were as good as new, since they haven''t had any round of fight yet, unlike her who has fought 11 guys in total. Ethan felt that something isn''t right and cursed as the guys charged at her. She fought back, but she wasn''t as active as before. He has begged Austin over and over, to let them continue the next day, but the guy claimed he has nothing important to do while waiting till that next day arrives, which makes his answer a NO. The guys both throw a kick at Diana at the same time, which she twisted her body and ducked, but before she could realize it, due to her eyes that''s constantly getting blurry and clearing for an unknown reason, another kick was thrown, which hit her stomach. She let out a loud cry in pain and held her stomach as her entire being crashed onto the floor. Austin rubbed his palms together excitedly and stare at Ethan''s direction. He saw the dude''s entire face drained of the remaining colour left on it, which excites him more "Is she pregnant?" Austin asked Ethan. Chapter 268 - Shes dying..... "Baby!" Stella screamed from her sleep. Her eyes sprung open, while her body was covered in perspiration. She began breathing heavily as her heart can''t stop racing wildly, fear evidence in her eyes. She stared into space, with tears streaming down her face, as she held her hand to her chest, trying to control her breathing. There was a knock on the door, before Alex came inside the already lit room, since Stella doesn''t turn the lights off, since he didn''t hear any reply. Seeing her eyes filled with tears, he quickly wiped it with his thumbs and cupped her face in his palms, "are you okay?" he asked. Stella look up at him and shook her head, indicating that she''s not okay. "What happened?" he asked. "I had a nightmare just now." she said, her voice quavering, while her tears didn''t cease to fall non stop. "Do you want to talk about it?" Alex asked, adjusting himself on the bed and reached for the bottle water beside her bed, before reaching for the cup and pour in the content, before passing it to her. Stella took the cup and down the content in one goal, but the heaviness in her heart didn''t vanish, even after her breathing has stabilized. She took a deep breath and stare at Alex who now had his hands on her shoulders, helping her into a laying position on the bed. Alex could still detect the tenseness in her, "do you want to talk about it?" he asked for the second time, while stroking her face gently with his palm. Stella open her mouth and burst into tears, "it''s Diana. In my dream she''s ¡­ she''s¡­." she couldn''t complete her sentence, before bursting into tears once again. "Calm down Stella, she will be fine okay? nothing will happen to her." Alex said, while Stella shook her head in denial. "You don''t understand Alex, it felt so real. She''s dying¡­" Alex felt his heart leaped and blinked profusely, but still needed to act like a man. Stella is probably still traumatised by the past event, which led to how she''s feeling now and the nightmare. He assured himself that nothing is wrong with their child and she''s coming back to them. After the assurance, he was able to console Stella, telling her she''s having those nightmares because she''s longing to see her. "But it''s days Shane died and we haven''t heard any news about her. I really didn''t imagine the view in my nightmare, I saw her struggling and my heart felt stuffed and heavy." she said. "That''s because you''re scared. You assumed the scene to be real." Alex said. "You can''t understand Alex. I just don''t feel right. It''s not about the dream alone, which isn''t the first time I''m having such, but this time¡­." she paused as her lips were sealed with Alex''s own. Those words were affecting him and scaring him, more than Stella could imagine. His heart is starting to quicken too, which is bad for his health. During his time in a coma, even though his family does everything to preserve his vitality, taking his unconscious body for a stroll and many other therapies sections, to make him wake up inside a body that hasn''t become useless, it still couldn''t measure to him doing all those things himself. There are certain things he should avoid, to preserve his health, as he could be affected by the tiniest of bad news that cause shock, or the type that''s stirring him up like Stella''s story is doing right now. "Stella, she survived all these while. We survived despite what we went through. I believe we''re destined to be together and so shall it be. We''ve endured all these while, let''s not break down at this last minute, because the days we have left to wait, couldn''t compare to the ones we''ve waited in the past. So please, calm down and think positively okay?" he said after pulling back. Stella returned from the shock and nodded her head, as he helped wipe her tears. It''s been a while that, she has these sort of dreams, which made her wonder why this night all of a sudden. Shane is gone, so she didn''t have the fear that brought those nightmare in her heart any longer, so why? She begged Alex to sleep with her, as she didn''t want to be alone, because despite his assurance and many more, which of course were true, her mind seems to be against her, as it refuses to accept those solace and kept up with the unsettlement. ... Meanwhile. Immediately Nathan left, just as he assumed, Aroma didn''t trust that he won''t hurt Austin and couldn''t bear to wait and watch Austin get hurt. After getting dressed up in black leather trousers and jacket, her hair tied in a ponytail, while her boot, were armed like always, because no one knows when trouble could come knocking. She still didn''t feel completely herself, yet she knew she had to set things right. She won''t die if she didn''t love, but knew her life would never be the same again if anything happen to Austin. It will mean both friends gone. The memories she used to make herself smile, when she felt like being Tiffany, will become her dreadful thoughts. With those thoughts in mind, she stepped out of her lab and tried to sabotage Nathan''s plan. She knew it will take a while for them to find Austin without her, so she might as well make use of the opportunity to set things right. Immediately she stepped out, Nathan got the notification immediately that she''s out, because they knew if they try tracing her or moved, she will detect their movements immediately, so they stayed far, where they only have to make a whistle to alert Nathan. Aroma heard the whistle and got alerted immediately. She looked around and try sensing movements, but didn''t detect any and assume the people are probably still awake. She began walking undetected towards where her bike was parked and was surprised to see two seniors waiting for her there. They had their arms across their chest, which made her frown, because they probably want to stop her. If it''s not Nathan, then they have no right to do this when they look so serious, not that they are joking around, but actually look like they are about to challenge her. Chapter 269 - Please settle the score with my death "What are you two doing?" she asked as she got closer to where they stood. "Boss said you shouldn''t leave this place till he''s done making approval and other necessary needed for something you and him will be heading to take care of." one of them said calmly with a smile. Even though they play and go around together when leaving for some important outing and many more, when it''s an order, they forget the term ''friendship'' and focus on their job because that''s what they are here for and trained to do. Aroma felt her heart getting unsettled as she saw their determination. If Nathan arrives here, she won''t be able to disobey him, so it''s better to wiggle out of these two''s clutch and apologize later, than wait till he comes. The place was lit up by the usual street light, which they planted at the area, ever since the main camp began it''s renovation. The two guys moved aside in a swift movement and two needles punctured into the seat of the bike. "Don''t play tricks, you''re not leaving here." One of them said, as their eyes turned sharp and was flashing with rage, because she dare try to make them unable to fulfill an order by using her needle on them. Quick as lightning, the two got into a fighting stance, while Aroma did the same, as she didn''t have much time. She still needed to fly out of the country, which will take her 6 to 7 hours, since they have their private air crafts. They charged at each other and began fighting, while evading her needles. It''s different if they were on normal days, but when in the fighting mode, they won''t get poked by her needles so easily, even though they can''t escape it for long. After 30 minutes of their scrimmage, they were finally poked by the needle, which of course was intentional. Aroma gaze still remain sharp as she stared at them frozen on the spot. she has wasted lots of time already. She quickly start her bike and speed off, not noticing the bug that''s planted on her during the scrimmage. Immediately she''s out of sight, Nathan showed up and walked closer to the two guys, remove the needle and they both finally moved. The three of them stare at the direction she left at. The two seniors were confused, but Nathan didn''t like where this is going. He could see that the fast finger dude means a lot to her. He just hoped, the guy will behave himself, so they won''t result to killing him, but he doubted it. Earlier, As he walked towards the building they are sleeping in, he realized that for her to summon the courage to snatch his phone, she might do more if harm comes to the dude. This is why he decided to give her a chance. He wanted the guys to make the plan work without her noticing, so he asked them to delay her for a few minutes before letting her succeed in her escape, but to make sure she''s bugged. They will track the device and find out where Austin was, through it, but she has to arrived there first, because she''s so smart to be traced without her knowing, but the tension that Nathan asked someone to stop her a few minutes ago, will surely make her act rashly instead of being calculative. Her main goal right now, will be to get to Austin as soon as possible. They will arrive there 30 minute after she does, because it''s not only a tracking device that she''s bugged with, but a recording one as well. Nathan averted his gaze from the distance tiny lights from her bike, that is still reflecting from a far. Two bikes were driven towards them by two guys, which Nathan and one of the senior took over, while the rest left the place. Aroma go to the field where their aircraft was and drove towards their pilots quarters. They saw the urgency in her voice and didn''t bother wasting time, since the seniors had the right to request their services. Within a few minutes of Aroma hurrying them and all, they hit the air and left. It was after getting on board successfully that her mind relaxed a little. She knew she''s in trouble already, but she knew as long as no one died, she wouldn''t mind any punishment. After Aroma left, Nathan and the other senior arrived and also board the second helicopter, but going to their base in the country, instead of going after the tracking device indications. They will join the guys that are prepared for the rescue and track her location after that. With this way, she will have the time to persuade Austin a little, before the attack. ... Meanwhile. While all that is happening at Nathan and Stella''s side, Diana curled her body on the floor and kept screaming in pain. Looking at Ethan who still couldn''t answer his question, "dude, is she pregnant?" Austin asked again, with a hint of mockery in his tone. Ethan returned from his trance, as he realize looking at the scene won''t change anything. With his eyes bloodshot as if he''s about to cry out blood, he stared at Austin''s direction. "Please, I will do everything you want." he said as the two guys were already walking towards Diana, who was still in agony on the floor. Their steps were slow, as if they were also not expecting her to be like that. Austin stare into Ethan''s eyes with a smirk, but his eyes were bloodshot too, "you''re already doing what I want." he said. Ethan felt the wet liquid of his tears streaming down his face, "please, don''t do this. It''s because of the girl that died right? please kill me instead and let her go. Please settle the score with my death. It will be the same thing, so please do it and stop making her go through that." Ethan pleaded, looking pale from the pain he''s bearing with and the dreadful scene of his woman''s condition. Chapter 270 - She died so fast, not fun at all Listening to Ethan''s pleads, Austin felt enraged and got on his feet and walked in front of him, hunched a little to make them stare directly into each other''s eyes, "You haven''t answered my question yet dude. Is she pregnant?" he asked again. Ethan shook his head, while his eyes darted towards the two guys that are still moving towards Diana, while she held her stomach with one hand, while the other hand was used to support herself to crawling backwards. Ethan quickly shook his head, "I don''t know¡­. I''m not sure." he said. Austin stood straight and smack his lips, "that means an unprotected sex that could lead to pregnancy occurred¡­. good!" Austin chuckled. Ethan shook his head, fear evidence in his eyes at the evil smirk the guy had on his face. He knew he fucked up if she''s really pregnant, because he caused it. "If she''s pregnant, that means there''s hope that I would be getting my revenge on two precious things to that ant." Austin said. This time, he didn''t hide the hurt he''s been trying to facade with his mockery and many more stuff he''s been doing. Ethan saw this in his eyes, which makes his fear grew. He realized this guy will never listen to reasoning at all. He definitely wanted Diana dead. Meanwhile, Diana didn''t know what''s going on, but the kick to her stomach brought about an unimaginable pain. She didn''t even understand how she still manage to stay awake right now, because it felt like her insides were being torn apart from within. Words can''t describe the pain she''s feeling right now, as she coughed out a mouthful of blood. Her head went dizzy and the pain is like something she has never felt before in her life. She wanted to stand up and fight but she couldn''t. She wanted to step back again, but felt like something squeeze her stomach hard, making her remain at the spot, her eyes going blurry, as the guys got closer to her. The two guys finally forgot about their wondering and smirk simultaneously at her pathetic state. Even though Diana didn''t kill any of them, they were not different from being dead, because she was the cruelest girl they have ever met in their lives. Their are some that got their balls cruelly crushed, while she dug her fingers into the eyes of some of them. Like an animal, it comes to some point where she bit off ears and nose. Some were crippled and many more cruel things that will surely change those guys lives forever, even if they survive. Ethan on the other hand, just kept killing them. The 2 guys that escaped death from him were because Austin stopped the fight. He noticed he''s killing them and started stopping the fight when he saw that Ethan has overpowered them. But that was after three death. He promised to treat them, but didn''t even asked how the ones that left for their quarter after the fight were doing. He literally didn''t care at all and the guys already find out about that. They wouldn''t dare ask him, because of fear that trouble might come. Now that an opportunity presented itself to kill this crazy woman, they decided not to beat around the bush and not care about Austin saying he wanted to kill them slowly. She should just die once and for all. With that thought in mind, they got to where Diana sat and throws a kick at her, which sent her body flying backwards. She should have passed out already, but her endurance to pain, was still in effect, but that didn''t take too long at all. Immediately they got to where she was curled up on the floor, the two take turns in kicking her around like a ball. Ethan was like a chained wolf that''s struggling to free himself. This is the worst scene of his life. He growled out loudly and began struggling in the chains, not caring what might came out from it. His entire skin getting bruised by the chain, as they forced against his skin. The pain from them can''t compare with the one he''s feeling from the scene in front of him. Austin was overwhelmed by the entire thing. His eyes kept darting from Diana''s scene to the guy that has clearly lost his mind and was crying out loud and screaming "no! no! no! please please please¡­." It was like a mantra. Those words didn''t left his lips until Diana who was getting kicked stopped struggling and laid flat on the floor motionless. Ethan stopped struggling immediately and look like his soul has left him, while Austin pout his lips, "she died so fast, not fun at all." he said, but Ethan didn''t seem to be listening anymore. He was in trance and looking like an empty shell. The guys finally stopped after seeing that she''s no more moving. Austin instruct them to bring her inside, so that he could have a nice treat for his eyes from the bloody scene. She was carried to the storage room, where they laid her in front of Ethan, whose eyes couldn''t stop the showering of tears down his face, yet his expression remained blank. "What a nice view." Austin comment as the guys left, leaving the three alone. He stared at the beauty that arrived all bold and was now covered in blood. He wanted to confirm if she''s dead or not, but couldn''t bear to let himself come in contact with her. His eyes traced every part of her body, and didn''t misses her jean trousers that was getting soaked by blood that seem to be coming from her underneath, that clearly wasn''t hit. He laughed out loud like he has gone insane and look at Ethan, who was also seeing everything he''s seeing, "seems like she''s pregnant after all haha." he said and kept on laughing, while walking towards his seat and reached for the remaining bucket of popcorn on the table. He dived in and began munching happily, but tears didn''t cease streaming from his eyes, just like Ethan. Chapter 271 - Diana is dead? how can that be? Chris, who has travelled to the country immediately he sent the organization those messages, has arrived since afternoon and has been tracking again. He knew if he wanted to succeed, he needed to be close and not do it from his own country. He has managed to get rid of the virus and even created another one, just incase Austin noticed and wanted to block him out as well. After doing so, he began retrieving the footage. He only managed to get them in the same effect Diana does, which is sepia. He came with well trained guards from his family side and even used their private jet, but didn''t get any query, since his family were still overjoyed that he has returned to the family business. After lots of tracking nonstop, he finally locate Austin''s resident and even saw up to when Diana arrived. He saw that the girl is different, but he knew she''s already different since he saw her heading out of the airport rest room the day Ethan ask for his help to search for her. He looked confused and didn''t know what to think. It looks like Diana surrendered herself in the video. ''What''s going on exactly?'' he asked in his head, but that''s not the issue right now, he finally find where his friend is. He knows he doesn''t have much fighting skill and wouldn''t be of much help, but the 10 dude he brought were like the core of their security guards and were good. He noticed there are lots of stuff being controlled by technology in the house. He needed to clear way for the guys and let them do the rescue, while he infiltrate. If he''s close, he could infiltrate his systems. The fact that he managed to find him right now, only means his skills aren''t inferior to Austin''s. ... It''s been more than 5 hours since Diana was laid in front of Ethan. The blood flowing from her hasn''t stopped, while the ones that are getting darker on the floor, kept being topped with fresh ones. Her blue jean trousers has been dyed red, as if it''s the design of the outfit. The blood from her underneath isn''t coming out much like the start, but was still leaking out little by little. All the parts that got hit has gotten swollen, as they weren''t tended to. She look like someone else. Her hair damped in blood, as if it''s sweat, while her bangs permed to her face, as the blood merge them together. Her state right now is like a nightmare for Ethan, who still remain the same like he''s also dead and just hanging. Austin has finished eating his popcorn already and has enjoyed the view to his fill. Looking at Ethan, who was like a mannequin who only stay at where he''s positioned, he felt a little at ease about his incompetent to save the woman he loves. They are just the same now. He was not the only worst dude on earth. He has laughed maniacally a numerous times. Looking at Diana, he knew he got his revenge. Even managed to get more than he planned, which is a blessing. He also realize one thing. He now understand Jenny and realize why the girl didn''t return to him. Everything makes sense. He was able to detect a reason why Jenny couldn''t return to him, isn''t because he doesn''t mean anything to her. The door opened with a loud bang, which is crazy, because the person managed to evade his security cameras. He doubted it''s the boys, because they wouldn''t dare. Even if they want to dare such, he would have been alerted, which only left him with one person in mind. "How nice of you to join us Tiffany." Austin said, as the person has yet to come in. Aroma stepped inside the room filled with stench of blood and saw Diana on the floor. Just like Ethan, she felt like her soul has left her. Her eyes widened as she stared at Austin who was sitting leg crossed and staring at the couple. His eyes were red, which indicates that he has cried a lot, but his appearance weren''t roughened, which means he wasn''t involved in a direct scrimmage with the couple. But this isn''t the time to wonder if he made them fight each other or make someone do it for him. She finally found her voice after being in a trance for a few seconds. "Austin, you killed her." she said in a horrified tone. "Of course love. I told she will die, didn''t I?" Austin replied to her question with a question. Nathan and his crew were shocked when they heard those words. They didn''t dare wait for another minutes before getting into action. They''ve been around the vicinity. While Aroma was dropped a bit far from the premises to avoid the place she''s going being discovered by the pilots and risk it getting leaked, Nathan and his crew that are already on the plane after being picked up from the road on their journey to the city were able to get her exact location from the plane and landed on a prominent rooftop of a company. They gave the owners excuse and didn''t need to persuade much, because the people didn''t want trouble as well. So, they agreed to Nathan offer and got paid immediately. They''ve arrived at the vicinity, during the time Aroma was busy skillfully studying Austin security and going inside. Their snipers were set on rooftops of the buildings around the place, same as the guys that will be making a direct approach. They didn''t need anyone to guide them on what to do, as they were trained for these sort of situation. Nathan cursed, making the rest break from their stupor, as they all have a connection device in their ears, incase of any discovery, since the snipers could view the building from where they were and might want to give a warning. Zika and black, who were among the team couldn''t believe their ears. ''Diana is dead? how can that be?'' their head asked. Chapter 272 - You cant leave me Diana, please wake up After the base attack, the trainees were grouped and shared among the other bases. Zika and black happened to fall under the base in the country and were included in the rescue mission. They were fully armed and was actually glad they are going to see each other again, but didn''t think its her body that''s waiting. When they heard that she''s kidnapped, they didn''t think much, since she''s a good fighter and they believe no matter the torture she went through there, as long as she''s rescued, she will just heal, as getting hurt isn''t something foreign to them, but death?..... ¡­.. Meanwhile. Inside the storage room, Aroma ignored Austin''s words and run towards Diana on the floor. It was as if she''s staring at someone different. She looked up at Ethan, that still didn''t blink and just kept staring at the girl that laid on the floor. Aroma felt her pulse and realize, her life is slowly slipping away. But the good news is that she still has hope of recovery. Her heart broke as she saw the blood stain from her underneath, to her trousers, same as the visible marks that indicate how she was kicked in the stomach, making her miscarried her baby. She couldn''t believe all this happened. Tears stream down her face, as she tapped her face softly and began calling her name. She knew the girl needed quick medical attention right now, or else she might really die, but Austin has finally managed to discover Diana is still alive from the way Aroma was acting. Ethan also blinked as he saw Aroma''s reaction. Could it be that Diana did not die? she didn''t leave him? His first thought was to quickly ask Aroma to please help her, but he couldn''t open his mouth for a second there. He forced himself to speak, but couldn''t find his voice. Before he could try further Aroma who had got on her feet to talk to Austin and take Diana away for treatment, suddenly opened her eyes wide. In the next moment, she swung her body like she wanted to make a back flip and use her leg to kick Austin''s hand that was about to fire a shot at Diana. The gun fling from his arm, as he wasn''t expecting her to do that at all. The gun slipped under the chair Ethan was tied on. Aroma got up immediately and both began exchanging blows. Each time they cornered each other, Aroma will try to plead with him to stop and let Diana go. She remind him that the girl just had a miscarriage, while Austin said he wasn''t blind, but that wasn''t enough. She claimed he has got enough revenge, but Austin claimed that Diana has to die. The two kept fighting, not hurting each other though. It''s like Austin trying to reach for Diana, while Aroma was stopping him, which led to the exchange of blows, since one wanted to over power one to get what they want, yet they didn''t want to hurt each other. All the rescue team, were already scaling walls and hopping inside the premises. They were dodging security, which Chris, who has also arrived at the area, was already infiltrating. They had no idea that all the things they are skillfully avoiding was already being deactivated by Chris. Even if they weren''t, Austin was busy fighting right now. He looked so enraged that Aroma is blocking him, so he wouldn''t even notice the signal. They were shocked when they heard about her miscarrying her baby. Nathan was shocked for the second time, but realize that guy that got the chance to escape with his life, actually crave death so much. He''s fighting with someone that came to spare his life. Even if that isn''t the case, he has passed redemption. Austin and Aroma were still busy with their fight when the already opened door got filled with hooded men, with only Nathan''s face bare to the eyes. They all had their guns pointed at the duo that''s fighting, yet Austin intent to kill Diana only strengthen more. His response to Aroma got fiercer, while Nathan asked the guys to leave and make sure they don''t leave any living being alive in the house. But that''s before one of them went to Ethan free. Nathan didn''t react much to the drama of the duo fighting. He stared at his brother state and frown. He didn''t even look around since they came in and only kept staring at Diana. He looked so pale and exhausted. Traces of blood on the corner of his lips, that stream down and dropped on his shirt continuously, before stopping. His thoughts were, ''I shouldn''t have allowed those two to meet.'' He knew if they didn''t meet, things wouldn''t turn like this. Diana would have eliminated the target quickly because the aura she had before leaving the base is the right one, before becoming soft after Ethan''s pampers. Ethan slowly went on his knees, his hand shaking as he slowly moved the stuck hair from her face, which would have made her winced in pain, if she''s not unconscious, as the blood has glued it to her forehead. ''Baby wake up.'' he mouthed, as tears stream down his face. ''You can''t leave me Diana, please wake up.'' his hands cupped her face. She looks so bad that he didn''t even know where to touch that wouldn''t hurt her. Nathan would assume this sort of scene to being overly sentimental, but he learned already, because his feelings when watching Aroma laying sick is unexplainable. Something he never thought he could feel, so he understands Ethan right now. Aroma was getting scared already, as her pleading is falling on Austin''s deaf ear. "I will be with you, so please stop." she said. Austin paused immediately and forgot everyone in there existed, "Tiffany." he called her name in disbelief. He can''t believe she''s willing to sacrifice everything for him. That means he meant a lot more than he had thought to this woman. "Yes, I will. So, please stop and let me save her. I will stay with you." she said, her eyes filled with tears. Hearing Austin''s voice, Ethan looked up at their direction, as if he had just returned to his senses and reached for the gun under the chair he was tied to, while Nathan who heard that his woman is going to stay with the dude, brought out his gun as well. Chapter 273 - Ethan shot Aroma. After Chris has managed to take control of everything smoothly, which surprised him. He was expecting the owner to discover at some point, but that didn''t happen, which made him go to the extent of taking control, instead of just deactivating them. After taking control, he was able to scroll the scene in the entire place. He didn''t see the guys who were busy avoiding the installed cameras, but could see the scene where Aroma and Austin were fighting. He saw the twins and realize Nathan''s crew has come for rescue already. Not knowing what to do, as the place seem less dangerous for him and his crew now, he decided to go in as well. .... Without a change in Ethan''s expression, he fired a shot, which hit Austin''s chest. Aroma''s eyes widened, as she quickly held him and both slowly go down. Ethan dropped the gun and pulled Diana towards him. He began pulling off his shirt, while Nathan slowly dropped his hand that was about to fire a shot before Ethan does, but before dropping the hand, Aroma look back at him. Their eyes met, and he could see the pain in her expression, as if she couldn''t believe Nathan could do this to her. She returned her gaze back to Austin, who was bleeding through his mouth, same as the hit spot. "You¡­ really would have stayed with me?" he asked softly, which encourages more blood coming out of his mouth. Aroma nodded her head, while her right hand stroke his face gently, "I told you to let her be Austin, now you''re leaving me too?" She said, her tears dropping nonstop, while her face kept turning more white than it already was. Austin smiled, with her bloody teeth in the open, "Tiffany, I finally understood her. I understand why she couldn''t come back. It''s because of the addiction. It''s for revenge at first, but the fun in between get addictive. When it gets to the point where there should be a stop, the addiction would take over¡­.." he said and slowly closed his eyes. "No no no no no," Aroma screamed repeatedly, while hugging his head to her chest. "You can''t die, you can''t leave me¡­" Ethan''s head snapped towards her direction after hearing that word, but returned it back to helping Diana put on his shirt. Nathan watch the scene. For the first time, his head was blank. He didn''t even know what to think at all. He just stood there like an idiot until, "sir?" he heard one of his men spoke through the earphone. "I''m here." he muttered softly. "There are some men entering the building right now. There are 11 of them. 10 were in suit and armed, while a guy that seem to brought them was having a laptop in his hand and viewing the scene of the room you''re in¡­.." on of the sniper that didn''t get to do anything, since Austin doesn''t allow people in his place, has seen Chris and his crew, where they are lurking at, and see that they are finally making a move. Nathan creased his brow slightly, wondering who could have come to rescue Ethan and Diana. "let them come." he said. Nathan return his attention to the people in front of him. Ethan was close to where he stood, which could have made Aroma assumed that he fired the shot. Ethan was near, but he''s looking so far away. Except the tears that''s streaming down his face and his lips that kept moving, but not uttering anything loud for anyone to hear, his expression was blank. It was as if his whole world has turned apart. He has finished putting on the dress for Diana and was busy buttoning up the shirt. His arm that got hurt was now looking double its size, yet he seems like he isn''t feeling any pain. He really didn''t know what to say at all. Not only is his woman in this state and he''s hurt, he just lost his baby. Even though he didn''t know much about emotions, he knew this is awful. All of a sudden, "All he needed to stop was me offering myself, and you killed him." Aroma spoke up, slowly raising her head from burying it in Austin''s chest and carefully dropped him on the floor, before standing up. She turned around and face Nathan, "he was about to give up and allow me to save her. Everything could have been settled. I told you who he is to me, and you killed him?" Aroma spoke again Nathan stared into her eyes, that were bloodshot, but thankfully, one can''t cry blood. If it''s possible, the girl will be crying blood at the moment. "I could have made all this stop. All he need to stop is me! he has his reasons for doing all he did. The girl that died is all he has. He just knew there''s no life without me and Jenny for him. He has no one. All he needed to stop is me and he finally calm, but you killed him¡­" while speaking, Aroma was already walking towards Nathan. Seeing her brought out a dagger, Nathan frown slightly, and also glad she had no idea it''s Ethan that fired the shot. "Tiffany, what do you think you''re doing?" he asked, but Aroma increased her pace in return. "You killed him!" she screamed and charged at him, slashing her weapon at him, while Nathan evade all the attacks, and trying to calm her, yet her attack got fiercer and fiercer. Ethan who was done clothing Diana and has been listening to everything Aroma was saying, picked up the gun beside him. Nathan''s eyes widened in shock and was about to talk, but Aroma slash the knife at his face which he evade, but the sound of gunshot followed. Aroma''s hand that was about to deliver another attack paused in mid air, as the bullet hit her back. Nathan quickly held her before she could hit the floor, "hey! Tiffany!" he exclaimed as blood spurt from her mouth. Series of gunshot followed, as Ethan shoot the already dead Austin till the bullet exhaust, before picking up Diana and started walking out, while Chris just arrived at the entrance. Notice: please read the author''s note Chapter 274 - Shes dead Chris stood still like a statue, looking at the shirtless Ethan that was walking towards them, with Diana in his arm, while slash marks from the chains were visible on his skin. Nathan blinked repeatedly as he held Aroma in his arms, while his hand pressed on the area that got shot to reduce blood lost. Chris gulped, while he asked his men to stay still. Ethan got to where he is and he didn''t even know what to say to him. His friend look like someone else. His expression is blank like a dummy. He look like he had given up. As if Diana should die, so that he could follow. "You okay man?" Chris summoned the courage and speak up. It was as if Ethan just noticed him. He look up into his eyes, "let''s go." he muttered softly, while Chris nodded his head. He moved aside for Ethan to pass, while he stare at Nathan within the corner of his eyes. He has always hope to see him again, but this situation didn''t even leave a chance to say their greetings. He wonder why Ethan will shoot someone Nathan knew. Could it be that the girl is also a culprit? Lots of questions pass through his mind as he follow Ethan slowly. He didn''t feel so well with the situation, but his friend that he came to save lived, so he has the time to think about something else. They got out of the building, while Chris took quick steps and walk side by side with him, "Ethan, let go to an hospital and save her." he said, as Ethan didn''t seem to be making the attempt. "She''s dead." Ethan replied. Chris was shocked silly by what he said, ''dead?'' he asked in his head and look at the woman in his friend''s hand, while looking back at his blank expression. He look like he''s not the one answering his questions. "I think she will really die if you don''t pull yourself together and get immediate treatment for her." Chris said, worried that this event will change Ethan''s life forever, if the girl really died. Ethan recalled Aroma''s words immediately and look at the woman in his arms, ''could it be that you didn''t leave me?'' he asked in his head as he stare at her. Chris kept persuading him not to break down now, or he will really regret it if Diana really died, because he clearly heard the woman Ethan shot, saying that the silver hair dude should let her save Diana. It was as if Ethan just regained his senses, he got tensed up immediately and asked for Chris to help. Chris complied and both rushed towards where they parked their car, while the men he brought were asked to return to where they landed their aircraft. ..... Meanwhile. Nathan pressed hard on the wound and stare into Aroma''s eyes that were bloodshot. Of course she hasn''t passed out yet, but was having droplets of blood streaming down the side of her mouth. She has never suffered gunshot wound since her life as an assassin, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t handle it. Ethan didn''t shoot her at a delicate area. The bullet punctured into her left shoulder from behind, but was a bit close to her back bones. "Don''t touch me." Aroma said weakly. Nathan who was still in shock, regained himself. "are you okay?" he asked. He couldn''t believe it hurts like he''s the one that got shot, ''is this how crazy love is?'' he asked himself, because his heart hurt so much seeing her like this. With this thought, he wonder what Ethan will be feeling right now. He watched her trying to force herself from his hold, but was too weak for it. "You all, come here right now!" he suddenly scream, as he pressed the button that will make them able to hear him, instead of just listening, startling all his men, who rushed towards him immediately. "s¡­ sir, me too?" the sniper stammered, as he was also scared silly. "You stay." he heard Nathan replied and breath a sigh of relief. Aroma let out a mocking laughter, while blood spurt from her mouth onto Nathan''s shirt, "you look like you will cry." she mocked. Nathan gulped and tried to calm himself, as his men will arrive soon. That''s exactly why he questioned if this is how crazy love is. He really do feel like crying. Isn''t that crazy? A whole him, suddenly feeling like shedding tears. "Tiffany please¡­." Nathan''s chest heaved, with fear evidence in his expression. "I think the best revenge is actually dying," Aroma said and before Nathan knew it, she began biting her own tongue, more blood flowing out of her mouth. Nathan''s heart skipped and fear consume his heart and soul. He quickly use his hand to press hard on both side of her cheeks to force her to stop, but she didn''t stop until he had not choice but to knock her out. His breathing becomes erratic as he hugged her body to himself and finally let the tears out. His men got to the scene and was shocked silly. The senior that came with him from the camp before they joined the guys assigned for the rescue, asked the others to stay outside and walked closer to the duo. He wonder how things turn this way. He saw the silver hair dude on the floor and assumed he''s the one that shot Aroma. Recalling how Nathan had just screamed at them, he wondered if Aroma is dead. His face lost its colour at the thought. He rushed towards Nathan, who just noticed their presence in the room. He was quick to control his emotions, unlike Ethan. He quickly got to his feet, while lifting Aroma up as well. The guy tried to take her from him out of respect, but he shook his head and began walking out by himself. Getting outside the premises, he began making his way out, while the guys trail behind him. He suddenly halt and for the first time. He said something opposite of what he was supposed to say. To be exact, it''s what he was used to. "Clean the corpse and prepare it well, don''t let anything happen to it." he said, because he knew Aroma will want to see it and might want to give him a proper burial. Chapter 275 - Appreciating a beauty Hearing what Nathan said, they were all shocked, because they expect him to ask them to burn down the house or something, but still couldn''t question his command and replied that they understand. Without wasting time, they stop following him and went to carry out the orders, while the car that Diana drove to Austin''s residence was used to drive Nathan and the senior to the company they landed on its rooftop, before getting on board and left, while Nathan get the necessary kit and began tending to Aroma by himself. They are not people that can just crash into a hospital for treatment, which is why they have their own medical experts. They were all skilled in giving themselves emergency treatments, based on their line of work, so he helped her remove the bullet. With the help of the senior, who couldn''t help but wondered why his boss was so emotional, Aroma was giving the emergency treatment that could preserve her health for the journey and not worsened it. The guys that were asked to take care of Austin''s corpse and everything else, which they didn''t need him to instruct before they knew what''s necessary. They were to return to the base after that, while the guy that Diana ditch and run away with the car, came to join them. .... Meanwhile. While driving to the nearest hospital, Chris couldn''t help glancing at Ethan through the rearview mirror, as he stroked Diana''s face lovingly, with his expression clearly out of this world. He felt the urge to ask him if he''s okay numerous time, but controlled himself. First of all, when did Ethan fell in love this much? He recalled when he said he didn''t like Diana yet, but plan to. It was clearly said, to get him off Diana''s back, but when did things get this serious? What exactly led to all this? A lot of questions kept popping up, which Chris couldn''t find a reasonable answer to, because even though Diana seem like a brave girl, the first time he saw her, he could still recalled how she blushed when he tease her about coming to try out his culinary skills. She didn''t seem like someone who could get into trouble of this rate, but how did things turn like it did. How did she become someone Ethan will urgently ask him to track? Someone his hacking skill become useless when he use it on her system and many other mysterious stuff he detect. He remained silent all the way through, while his head was full of numerous thoughts. He actually came across Hanna at a club and wondered why Ethan assistant will come to such place at such time. He was watching her from a distance and saw that she''s not the usual proud girl she used to be. He has met her a few times and see the way she acted as if she''s the boss, while Ethan was the assistant, which made him to never acknowledge her, but seeing her then, it was as if he just notice she''s extremely beautiful. She sat down quietly and didn''t order anything. She was used to crossing her leg, but let them down. She just look lost and watch people go about their stuff with a curious eyes, as if trying to study the lifestyle of clubbing, but still had on a pained expression. He kept looking at her and couldn''t help but smile when she quickly start pressing her phone and ignore anyone that came to talk to her. Immediately they left her for ignoring them, she would pat her chest, as if she has been scared silly. Everything amused him, and he ended up laughing so hard, making the guys that came with him ask why he''s laughing and not taking his drink, but kept stirring the content repeatedly and not raising it to his lips. He told them he''s admiring a beauty, before realizing he actually refer to Hanna as that. The three dude and a slim tomboyish female among them, were the new hackers he had a match with to know who is best and admire their skills. Even though he won, he decided to take them out and have fun after the exhausting challenge. They followed his line of sight and admitted that Hanna is indeed pretty, but told him she''s probably one of the girls that came for pickups. One of them offered to help him go and arrange some quick hookup with Hanna if he want her, but he refused and claimed she''s actually someone she knew and not that type of girl. Meanwhile, her beauty kept attracting male to come for her, couple with the fact that she''s sitting alone. A muscular dude with low cut went to her and again, immediately she saw that the person was coming for her, she buried her gaze on her phone. She opened her browser and started surfing the net. The guy tried to get her attention and realized she''s ignoring him intentionally. He was slightly drunk and took it the wrong way. He reached his hand and touched her face, with a lecherous smile on his face, which made Hanna scared silly, because she recall what happened the last time. She heard clubbing could help control the rate of depression, which is why she came to learn how to cope in and start the habit, because she finally realize Ethan is gone and her previous lifestyle made people stay away from her. She was asked to take days off, till Ethan return, while his father still take care of the company, which made her realize how much her life sucks without being busy with work. She''s not scared of the dude and could put him in his place with a lot of methods, but the event from last time didn''t made her able to summon such courage, which made fear took over. Chris watch her moved aside to evade another touch from the guy who sit beside her immediately she did. He saw her mouthed some words to the guy, which he assumed to be her requesting for him to leave her alone. The guy wear a pissed expression immediately. He felt enraged and ask her what she''s doing at a club, if she wanted to be left alone. Immediately Hanna tried to stand up, his hand went around her waist, and he pulled her back on the couch, while Hanna landed a hot slap on his face. Chapter 276 - You dare come to flirt with my wife Chris was already on his feet when the guy sat beside her and was walking towards them. Hanna shut her eyes and was expecting a slap, as the guy angrily raised his palm to hit her back, but the slap didn''t come. Instead she felt and weight on the couch, at her other side and opened her eyes, only to see a guy pointing a gun at the dude that wanted to slap her, while his other hand held the dude''s hand. Her heart leaped at the sight of gun, but heard another word that made the leap doubled, "you dare come to flirt with my wife, are you tired of living?" Chris asked the guy, as he released his hand, but still pointing the gun at him. The guy heard wife and quickly apologize. He could have put up a fight, but the sight of gun made him shiver in fright, while his drunkness vanished. He left immediately, but went to inform the securities that someone was with a gun and threatened him with it. Aside from the threat, armories were not allowed in the club, which made the security wonder if they missed the search of that person. Chris stared into Hanna''s eyes, as the girl was still staring at him. He dropped the gun on the table and raised his brow at her, which made Hanna finally speak up. "It''s you." she said. "As you can see." Chris replied casually and moved back a little to maintain a decent distance between them, since he snuggled closer before threatening the dude then. "Your wife?" Hanna questioned him. As she''s not use to social life and didn''t think such word could just be ignored. She believes everything need to be assembled and sorted well. This sort of mentality make her a very smart woman in business world, but a dumb one, in the normal social world. Chris creased his brow, "Is that a thank you?" he asked in return. Hanna recalled that she forgot the important thing, "thank you," she said. "You''re welcome." Chris replied and was about to stand up and leave, when two security guards walk up to them, which made him returned back on his seat and look up at them, while the gun was now in his hand. "Sir, weapons aren''t allowed in here, I''m sure you must have been asked to drop all weapons outside before coming in." one of the security guard, with a lean figure and curly blonde, dressed in a black suit, said to Chris. Chris scoffed and pointed the gun at him, which made him subconsciously raise up both hands in surrender, while the other guard started asking him to calm down. "What are you doing?" Hanna whispered to him, confused with his action, but also scared. This is real gun for God sake. A lot of people were already looking at them. Their eyes widened when Chris pulled the trigger. Hanna cover her mouth with both palms, while the guards couldn''t react, as he wasn''t expecting him to do that, but all of a sudden. "Master is angry, master is angry. Who had the guts to make my master angry. I will shoot all of you, I will kill you all. Everyone die!!!!" the voice of an angry little boy was heard from the gun, while red siren light started displaying at the nuzzle area. The sound of recorded gunshot followed, while the kid voice could still be heard underneath, screaming die! die! Everyone''s head screamed, ''what the f*ck!'' before they bursted into giggles. Looking at the two guards, whose faces were flush red from getting the scare of their life, "you were saying?" Chris asked after the recording of gunshot stopped and the voice of the kid had said that, ''calm down master, they are all dead.'' "We apologize for the misunderstanding." one of them said, while they excuse themselves and left. They knew their colleagues must have checked that the gun is fake, which is why they apologize. Hanna finally regain from the shock and suddenly burst into laughter. An uncontrollably laughter that got her attention, yet she didn''t stop. The voice of the kid kept replaying in her head, making her unable to stop laughing. Chris find himself chuckled as he stare at her face that kept getting flushed as she laughed on. "Calm down miss." Chris said and passed her his handkerchief to wipe her tears, as she''s now holding her stomach and still kept laughing. He wondered if she hasn''t seen something like that before, because everyone has regained themselves after their soft giggles and all. Hanna took the handkerchief and wipe her tears, while trying to calm herself. Seeing him pass the gun to her, she look up into his eyes with a confused expression, which actually help her excess laughing to come to a halt. "Take it." he said. He found her beautiful and entirely different from the girl he used to know, while laughing. He couldn''t help but want her to keep laughing happily like that, instead of acting all tough and high like before. If the gun could bring this effect, he want her to have it. Hanna look at the gun. She wouldn''t deny that she actually like it, but wondered why he''s giving it to her. "Why are you giving it to me?" she asked curiously, looking at his beautiful brown eyes, with a hint of gold, which made her realize it''s the first time they are this close. Even if they were this close before, she wouldn''t notice all these beautiful features, because she just didn''t care. The only man on her mind is Ethan. To her, he has never met a man as good looking as he is. She only tells herself that only one word could describe him, which is ''perfect'' But looking at Chris from this close proximity, she admitted to herself that he''s also handsome. He couldn''t match with Ethan''s beauty, but definitely the type of guys that could make a woman drool. Chris remained silent as she stared at him like he''s seeing him for the first time. Seeing her finally blink and blushes finding their way to her cheeks as she realized she has been staring, Chris wondered what was going through her head. Which made her blush. Chapter 277 - Its a gift "Is there something on my face?" he asked. Hanna cleared her throat and finally spoke up, "I''m sorry." she apologized. Chris scoffed and find her totally different once again. He stared at her with a searching gaze which made her face nearly turning into a ripe tomato, as she has actually think of him as a handsome guy a few moments ago, and now he''s staring at her. "Hanna?" Chris called her name, which made her look away from him before answering to his call. "Is it really you?" Chris couldn''t help but asked. It was supposed to be a funny situation, but sorrow filled Hanna''s heart, because she understood what Chris meant. Her past attitude is being brought up again. Seeing her expression turning sour, "It''s a gift, take it." he said. Hanna asked why he''s giving it to her again, and couldn''t help but felt her heart skip at his reply, "you look so beautiful when you''re laughing and I wish to always see such expression on you, so take it since it brings such effect." Chris said. She found herself slowly took it from him. "It can also serve as protection from pervert and stalkers that wouldn''t want a beauty to be in peace." he added with a smirk, which made Hanna who has look up at him, blushed harder. "Is that a compliment?" she asked, trying to be friendly, since he just gave her a gift. "Whichever make you feel good." he replied. "Ouch!" Hanna exclaimed at his reply. She would have insult him if it were before, but now she''s trying to control herself and decided not to get angry at every little things again. Seeing her pout her lips like she''s hurt in a playful manner, instead of arguing, Chris ended up apologizing if his reply sounds harsh. She replied that she''s only kidding and being friendly, which made Chris scoffed. He acknowledged her naivety from her straightforwardness and invite her to come sit with them and enjoy her stay, instead of seating alone. She didn''t protest, because she just need someone to talk to. Someone to discuss something not business related with. And also, she''s desperate to make friends. Getting to where Chris''s crew was sitting, they exchanged greetings with her. She sat beside the female among them, which is across Chris, who still couldn''t help but studying her. She greeted them for the second time, hoping that will make her appear friendly, while they all look at her in confusion. "How are you guys? do you want to take anything else? I will pay, let''sbe friends." she said, her heart racing wildly as she spoke. There was and awkward silent among them, except the sound of music in the background. Even Chris couldn''t help but examine her head areas to confirm if there are no bandages. To confirm if she didn''t hit her head and was perfectly alright. The tomboy girl broke the silent, as she understood she''s trying to befriend them. She patted Hanna''s shoulder, and pretend she didn''t see that she''s feeling embarrassed. Hanna was wondering if she phrase the sentences the wrong way. "Since it''s on you, I''m starting another rounds of drinking. We haven''t paid for the ones we''ve been having since, all bills on you babe." the girl said. The three men remained silent. They were all rich and wasn''t lacking money, including the girl that was acting like she wanted to leash on Hanna. She came from a rich family and couple with her hacking skill, she earned a lot. Hearing the girl''s words, Hanna''s expression brightened. She look up and smiled at her, "I will pay for everything, so feel free to buy anything you want." she said. The girl smack her lips dramatically, "your pocket is gonna burn girl, you sure you''re up to it?" she asked with a smile. Hanna nodded her head enthusiastically, "give it your all, my pockets are full." she said. "Waiter!" the girl called in a high pitch tone, while Hanna also joined in happily. Seeing a waiter coming to their table, "what''s your name?" Hannah asked. "Amanda, you?" the girl replied her and asked. "Hanna." she quickly replied and was holding the urge to ask for her number immediately. Chris kept staring at her, while the other dudes resume their drinking, since they don''t understand the girl like Amanda did. Her approach seem insultive to them, since they weren''t just ordinary people. Saying she will pay for them as if they are beggars. Hanna understood immediately that the two guys doesn''t like her, so instead of forcing them, it''s better to stick with the girl that appear friendly. She can''t believe she just gained a friend of her own. Someone she could call and just tell her she wanted to say hi. The feeling was overwhelming, making her realize she has been missing a lot all her life. Like a little kid, she showed the girl her gun, while the girl told her that Chris invented it, and it''s the only one out for use so far. It was made like a real gun in case of emergency, while she could use it''s function to wiggle her way out of police clutch if they assume it''s real gun. She thought her the other functions, where it could make a real gunshot sound to scare people away and many other that she couldn''t believe existed in this toy. But she couldn''t help but wonder why Chris would just casually dash out the gun to her, when it''s so precious. It''s not about the quality or anything, but the first sample of his creation, the first success. She look up at him, as he was busy playing multi-player game with the other dudes and quickly look away as he nearly caught her staring. Everything started becoming more and more awkward as the girl revealed that Chris has been staring at her for a long while before the guy try to hurt her and how he said he''s admiring a beauty. Hanna blinked profusely and look up at Chris, who returned her gaze and nodded his head that he indeed said all that. She seem confused and couldn''t control her blushes, while Chris teased that he''s worried she will turn red today. He returned to his game after the remark, while Hanna felt awkward, because her head kept imagining a lot of scenarios. She exchanged numbers with Amanda and they promised to keep in touch. It was so fun that Hanna felt happy. Like a lover, she called Amanda to ask if she got home safely and called again to ask if she''s sleeping already, called the next morning to ask if she woke up well and enquired about the alcohol. She asked if it didn''t bring her headache, while Amanda appreciatively replied all her questions, not feeling bothered by it. Hanna felt like she''s reborn and wrote Amanda number at three different places, afraid her excitement might jinx her and make her phone get lost or something. Fortunately for her, she met the right friend, because Amanda is really a good girl, because if not, she will realize all friends are not good and might make her more awfult han she felt in the past, but she''s very lucky to meet the right one. Chapter 278 - The fetus is in critical condition Chris has been thinking about the girl. He really didn''t mind much the first time, but Amanda kept inviting her along when they have an outing, which made him start noticing her more and more. He had even driven her to her house once, since she fell into Amanda teasing and got drunk. She''s trying her best not to get on Amanda bad side. She didn''t want the friendship to end, which Chris noticed. He love women for pleasure and not really interested in relationship, but he''s thinking of trying it out with the girl. She make him laugh. He find his mind drifting to her time to time, which made him smile subconsciously. It has gotten to the extent that people are asking if he fell in love or something. But before wooing the girl, he''s curious about what made her change so much. That''s why he decided to pick Ethan from the airport, so that they could talk about it. ¡­.. Ethan sniff brought him back from his memory Lane, as he has started crying again. "Dude calm down." Chris said worriedly. They drove inside an hospital premises, while Diana was rushed inside the emergency unit. While doing all they can for her in the room, Chris was busy calming his friend, who insisted that he wanted to go inside with the doctors. "She will be fine Ethan, calm down and go get yourself treated." Chris persuaded, but Ethan refused. Chris decided to go call for help, probably they could tend to his broken arm outside, since the arm has swell up, and his upper body is still bare in the open, with multiple wounds on them. He look so miserable that Chris felt his heart broke for the situation. He hasn''t walk too far when he heard a nurse saying, "sir, you can be in here." He rushed back immediately to help them persuade Ethan out of the room. Forcing him to sit down, he pulled the heavy jacket he''s putting on top of his T-shirt and ask him to cover himself at least. Aside from his bruises, his body kept calling attention, making it awkward, as the dude isn''t even in his right state of mind. Seeing him not taking it, "do you want her to see you in this state and make her feel more hurt than she already is?" Chris asked. Ethan turned his head and look at him. He seem to only respond well, when Diana name was mentioned. "you need to be healthy for her bro." Chris added, his eyes also getting bloodshot, as this is too heartwrenching. Ethan paused his lips and took the jacket from him, before slipping it on. Chris tried to use same method to make him get treatment, but he refused. He will only care about himself if Diana survive. For now, he still doubt that the girl hasn''t left him. Meanwhile inside the operating room, the doctors were sweating profusely as they were busy with Diana. They have wasted a lot of time before coming for treatment, which has complicated everything. Coupled with the fact that she''s carrying a baby, it''s hard for them to fully perform the necessary surgery, without making her miscarried the baby completely, as it is a miracle that it survived despite Diana''s current state. Lots of blood bags were ushered in continuously, while they kept doing their best to save her. After a few hours, which seem like eternity for Ethan, that was now burning hot from the pain from his wounds, while Chris now look just as miserable as his friend, as he''s scared something bad might happen to Ethan, the door finally opened. Instead of nurses that were going in and out to run errands, it''s a doctor that shows up this time. Ethan got up, same as Chris. Ethan just stare at the doctor''s expression, as if trying to detect the bad news about Diana''s death from it, which made Chris speak up instead. "How is she doctor?" he asked. "I won''t say she''s fine, but the surgery was successful, but there are few complications. Which one of you is the husband, we have to talk about the baby." the doctor replied, still dabbing his perspiration with a handkerchief. ''Baby?'' both Chris and Ethan couldn''t believe their ears. Ethan couldn''t believe the baby survived, while Chris couldn''t believe his friend is going to be a father. He now understood why he seem like he has lost his mind. It''s not only Diana, but his child as well. Chris whispered into his ear that this is the time Diana and his child need him the most, so he need to be strong and pull himself together. Hearing that the surgery was a success alone, made Ethan regained half of his lost mind. He nodded his head and finally spoke, "I am." he said and the doctor asked him to follow him. Chris stayed outside the operating room, while Diana was pushed out after a while, to the ward they prepared for her. .... Meanwhile. Ethan and the doctor were now sitting opposite each other in his office. The doctor began showing him Diana''s chart on a large scream hung in the middle of the office, while both tilt their head to its direction. The doctor kept explaining a lot of things about the situation to him, not making it too alienated, since Ethan isn''t a medical expert. The baby survived because Diana was clutching hard on her stomach, which made it impossible for much kicks to abort the baby, but that doesn''t mean she still doesn''t suffered a hit on her stomach and also with the way she was being kicked around like a ball. While the doctor analyze, those scene replayed in Ethan''s mind, which made all the doctors words make sense to him. The fetus is in a critical condition right now. The doctor wanted to know if Ethan will like to get rid of the baby to make Diana recovery come sooner, or willing to let her keep the baby, while she will have to be under 100% medical care till she delivered the baby, because moving around to much can lead to the baby being forced into miscarriage, which might affect Diana''s health more. He want Ethan to make his decision as soon as possible, because they could just flush out the fetus during the second surgery they will be performing on Diana a few days after. Chapter 279 - The girl nearly died Ethan was tempted to ask for the fetus to be flushed out immediately and have his woman back, but realized the life of their child concerned the both of them. If he wanted to make such decision, Diana must be willing as well. What if she find out about it and hated him. What if she claimed he let their child get murdered. He didn''t want her to feel hurt again. "how is she doing now?" Ethan asked. The doctor replied that she''s under sedation and also in a coma, but she should wake up within a few days. Ethan said his thanks and said he will only make a decision after discussing it with Diana. The doctor didn''t disagree, but make him understand the decision should be made within six days, because that''s when another surgery will be perform. Ethan have the belief that Diana will surely wake up before then, because he didn''t know what to choose that wouldn''t ruin everything. "You should get yourself checked out, or you might not be able to use that hand again." the doctor said, making Ethan look at his hand and finally started feeling all the pains that he has made himself numb to, all this while. He said his thanks sincerely and walked out to get himself treated. Chris is right, he need to be strong. Diana lives and she shouldn''t see him like this. It wasn''t as simple as he thought, when he started getting treated. He was in pain as he was being tended to, while his entire forehead is covered in perspiration. He didn''t know what happened but when he opened his eyes, it''s already 2 days later. He opened his eyes and saw Chris sitting on a chair and resting his head on his bed. He saw that his hand was neatly bandaged, while his pain seem to have subsidies. Chris raised his head after Ethan tried to get up, "you cool man?" he asked and Ethan nodded his head. Seeing the dark circles under his friend''s eyes, he felt bad and apologize for troubling him, but Chris brush him off saying they are friends and should be there for each other. He inquiry about what happened and couldn''t believe he was asleep for a whole day and night. Chris said he made the request to sedate him, because he really needed the rest. Before Ethan could freak out and ask about Diana, he assured him that he''s been taking turns in watching over both of them. He didn''t just handed over her care to the nurses and monitored her himself. Ethan feel indebted to him, but knew he would get angry that he''s exaggerating if he act sentimental and only said his thanks. "You''re welcome." Chris replied casually and asked how the pain is now and all, but Ethan''s body was only present in the room. His heart and soul were already in Diana''s ward. "Common, you should go see her." Chris said, patting his shoulder softly. Ethan asked him to go take a rest, which he nodded that he will. After Ethan left, he also left to help them get new sets of clothes and foods. ¡­.. Ethan was now sitting inside Diana''s ward. She look better than the last time she was covered in blood and all swollen up. She look pale and has lost a lot of weight. It was as if it''s been months she''s been sick. He couldn''t help but admitted to himself that, her so called training is the reason she was able to recover so fast, because such situations was supposed to lead to her death. It''s probably because her body was accustomed to it already. She was dressed up in a white patient''s gown, while her hair were neatly arranged and loosely bond, while set by her right side, on the pillow. He couldn''t help but be grateful to Chris, because it''s obvious he gave those instructions. He lifted his right arm and reached his palm to stroke her face gently. He really blamed himself, because one thing is sure. If Diana wasn''t pregnant, she wouldn''t go down so quickly and the help that arrives might met them in a better condition. He caused it, and this made him feel more awful. Looking at her calm expression, he felt himself tearing up again. He told himself that he''s going to take her away. Take her to a place where all these annoying stuff will leave her back. She need to breathe. After an hour or so, Chris returned with the new set of clothes and the food he bought. He has already took his bath and changed into a new outfit himself. He passed Ethan his own and kept Diana''s own aside for the nurse to take care of it after she wakes up, or perhaps when they clean her up. Ethan wanted to reject, but Chris said he will stay with her on his behalf. He reminded him that if he want to make up for the pains Diana suffered, he need to be healthy and look his best, only then will he be able to do everything right. Squeezing his shoulder lightly, he passed him the clothes again and urge him to go and clean up and come and eat. Taking the clothes from him. Ethan look at Chris for a while before speaking up, "I can''t thank you enough for all this bro." he said. Chris smiled nonchalantly, "there''s a way to thank me, but you need to be in better shape before we can talk about it, so stay strong bro." he replied and Ethan forced a smile before leaving the room after placing a soft kiss on Diana''s forehead. Chris watched him left and stare at Diana for a while. During the time Ethan was sleeping and he''s watching over her, something happened. He had no idea what was going on then, but all the heart monitor and everything else connected to her started beeping. He got scared and quickly called the doctors. While they were fighting to save her, he asked for Ethan to be sedated, because if he wakes up during all these, he might break down again. It was why he had dark circles, because he didn''t sleep all through the night, same as the doctors. It''s scary as he stare at her now, because the girl nearly died, but Ethan must not learn about it. Chapter 280 - I stopped loving you Nathan Aroma finally opened her eyes 2 days after the incident. Nathan''s worried and tired face come into view. She could still felt a throbbing pain from the area that got shot and the back of her neck that Nathan hit to make her pass out, because he needed to use pressure for it to really work on her. She just stared at him blankly, while Nathan''s hand reached for her face. He stroked her face carefully, while she kept staring at him. "Tiffany I''m sorry." he said. Aroma didn''t put up a fight anymore. She smiled softly and spoke, "I''m quitting my job." she said. Nathan nodded his head. He has made up his mind already. Since she lost the ones dear to her, he''s willing to make the sacrifice. He told himself that the organization wouldn''t collapse if he mistakenly lost his life on a mission. They will work out something and chose a befitting leader after mourning him. There are lots of qualified seniors to take over, so why not make it up for this woman. He think its just as simple as that. He thought Aroma will be cool with the news, but something else awaits. Seeing that Nathan didn''t bother to argue with her over it, she slowly close her eyes and returned to sleep, not sparing him any glances. She wouldn''t deny that Austin went overboard with what he did, but she would have done worst to avenge those two, if there death wasn''t attached to her. She still find herself guilty, because she gave Diana the mission, but wouldn''t blame Austin for losing it as well. Everything is just complicated and she only want to go far away from all this, she want to breathe. It hurts that Nathan shot Austin, which made her lost it and fight him, but understand that the situation he met his twin brother and Diana must have made him snapped. She''s actually thankful to Ethan for shooting her, because if she had really hurt Nathan out of annoyance, that''s the end. She will lose her mind completely. Nathan''s urge to break the news to her died immediately she returned to sleep. He didn''t think it''s the right time and decided that it''s better that she rest more. Aroma heard Amy''s voice after a few minutes. She was persuading Nathan to go and rest, that it has been 2 days, he refused to eat, sleep and didn''t even take his bath and have a change of clothes. Aroma''s blood was still evidence on his shirt, but we''re all dried up. Since she has woken up and even managed to speak, Nathan believed she''s out of danger and agreed to Amy''s suggestion. Aroma felt tears streaming down her faces, because she knew Nathan is trying his best. He''s completely dumb to all this feelings stuff, but giving it his all. But she couldn''t bring herself to forgive him. She assumed that Ethan must have fired the shot since he ended up with a gun, which she didn''t know. It was why she jumped into conclusion that it''s Nathan that shot Austin, but she knew if it''s really Ethan that shot Austin, it only mean he''s faster than Nathan, because Nathan would have shot him as well. She has had those thoughts, but that doesn''t mean she''s accepting that it''s Ethan. No matter whom, she just doesn''t care anymore, she wanted a break. "Please check if she''s completely alright." Nathan said and left after Amy claimed she would. Amy could already guess their relationship isn''t ordinary, because the man Nathan was since 2 days ago, isn''t the boss she used to know, but they still had no right to talk behind him, so all those thoughts were meant for their heart. Aroma stood up immediately. "how do you feel now?" Amy asked. "I''m fine Amy, thank you." she replied and got on her feet. Amy tried to protest, but she claimed she''s perfectly fine, that she can leave. Amy can''t go against her order, so she slowly began walking out, but could see that Aroma is taking some few belongings in a hurry and many more behaviors that made her believe she''s going somewhere. She quickly left the place to inform Nathan. Nathan was still under the shower when he heard a knock. He nearly frown, before realizing that no one will bang his door like that unless it''s something urgent. "Who''s there?" he asked loudly, so that the person could hear him. "It''s Amy sir." Amy replied. Nathan didn''t know how he ended up dressing up, but he opened the door immediately. "what''s going on?" he asked, while buttoning up his shirt. "I think Aroma is leaving the base¡­" she hasn''t finished speaking, when Nathan rushed past her. Getting outside the premises, he started running at full speed towards Aroma''s lab. Getting there, she saw her with a backpack tied to her motorcycle and was already dressed up in and all white leather jacket and trousers starting the bike and about to take off. "Tiffany!" Nathan screamed her name, making her look behind her and saw Nathan running towards her. She didn''t run away like she planned, because she still couldn''t bare to disrespect him. If she want to leave, then it''s better to make it professional. Refusing to answer him and running away only means it''s related to personal issues. She''s already a senior and can choose her path. She''s bound to serve him, but he agreed that she can quit a few minutes ago. If she quit, they can contact her when her skill is needed. She has the right to refuse or accept. Nathan got to where she stood and stare into her blank expression, "where are you going?" he asked. "I need a break, I''m leaving." she said. Nathan blinked continuously, "please don''t do this, I''ve decided to give up everything for you. If you want to leave, let''s make the plan and leave together, I want to be with you." Nathan said, looking into her eyes searchingly. Aroma stared at him for a few seconds before speaking up, "I stopped loving you Nathan, my feelings for you stop existing since 2 days ago, let''s never bring it up ever again." she said coldly and started the bike, leaving the awestruck Nathan on the spot, as she speed off. Chapter 281 - Is this what they call heartbreak? Nathan couldn''t believe his ears. He stared at her departing figure before realizing that if she really didn''t want to be found, it''s going to be a long while before they meet again. He refused to believe this is happening. How could he be so foolish and let her words got to him to the extent that she has moved so far away before he realized he should have stop her from leaving. While those thoughts were running in his head, he was already chasing after her bike on foot and calling her name. Aroma saw him running after her through the mirror, her tears falling uncontrollably, as she increased her speed. He actually forgot dignity, forgot who he is in the organization and was actually running after her. She was supposed to feel touched and be happy, but NO! it''s over! she didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Seeing her out of sight, with just the light of her motorbike slightly visible from afar, but was also fading into the distance, Nathan crashed down on his knees and held his head with both hands. He had no idea when he started crying, but his tears were coming nonstop. He kept whispering her name, while looking till the light faded and she''s finally gone. He felt like his whole world had just shattered into a million pieces. His heart tightened, while Aroma''s words kept resounding in his ears. ''I stopped loving you!'' The whole place was silent, as everyone respectively stay out of the vicinity. He remained at the spot for more than an hour, just staring at the distance, while memories of their past flooded in. Even if they weren''t into the man woman relationship, they''ve been together too long that it will be hard to let her go, but now that feelings is involved, it''s so hard for him to accept that this is really happening. He felt so awful, because he couldn''t detect any wrong from his side. He didn''t do anything. He actually do things that are against his way because of her, yet he felt like the villain right now. He would have crazily asked for Austin and his entire place to be eradicated for hurting his brother, but for once, he actually calm and even gave her the chance to persuade him. The dude has gone overboard and he believed Aroma should have known that already. He wasn''t at fault right? He did his best right? Even if he didn''t do anything, Ethan will never let him live, not after all he did to Diana. He knew how stubborn Ethan can be when his mind is set on something. He will rather die, than live under same sky as Austin. Which means one of them must die anyway, and there''s no way that person is going to be his brother, not while he''s still breathing. He knew Aroma must be hurt, but he''s willing to fill up those holes for her. They can be together, while he just have to control the bases from where they go. There are elders and leading figure in each organization. He decided to receive their complains and give his order through the phone alone and be with her. During those time, the next nominees for his position will be carrying out the same tests he went through and the best will succeed him. He can finally be with her completely then, but why does the plan didn''t even come half pass. He has anticipated her reaction after she learn of it, but this is what happens? He slowly got up on his feet and started walking back to the main house, his feet dragging against the grass, while his shoulders were sagging like they lost their strengths. Is this what they call heartbreak? ¡­. Meanwhile. After driving nonstop, neglecting her wounds that has opened up and bleeding, Aroma finally arrived at the normal street where she can make her way into the nearest town which is still their territory. She has cried her heart out on the way and nearly drove into the landmines before regaining her senses. She went into the same house Nathan and Diana stayed the day Diana passed out and Nathan was infected with poison from the dagger Shane''s assassin tried to stab Diana with. She got inside, after parking her bike outside. She said her greetings to the people managing the premises on their behalf. They are just normal civilians on the outside, but if a car passed by the street and look suspicious, they will inform the base immediately, while they will access the footage of the areas from the base to confirm if everything is fine. Immediately she stepped into the room, she dropped her bag at a side and crashed into the floor, covering her mouth with her palms and whimpering uncontrollably. She can''t believe Austin is gone as well. Her two friends are gone and she issued the mission that caused all this with her own mouth. She killed them. She has hands in their death. She cried uncontrollably till she''s tired of crying, before dressing her wound and changed into a girlish outfit that''s free on her body, which is a lose carribean gown, to reduce the tightening of the clothes in the wound and also to put Aroma behind. She want to be Tiffany from now on, even though the people that make the name worthy are gone. The cloth is the only one she brought along, since she will be getting the needed clothes for herself soon. After changing her outfit, she cleaned her face that''s all swollen from excessive cries and left the place, leaving her former cloth in the bin. She got on her bike again and left finally. She booked an hotel for the night and also book a flight to return back to the country and see what has become of Austin''s residence, before leaving for where no one knows her. She knew Nathan must have ordered for everything to be burn down or something related. She just wish she could give him a proper burial, just like she gave Jenny. No matter what, her friends deserve it, but she knew Nathan has taken that chance away from her. Chapter 282 - Hes scared After getting to the country the next day, she was stunned to discover that Austin''s corpse has been cleaned up and neatly laid down, with a white cover on top of him. For some reason, she cried in relief and couldn''t help but said her thanks to Nathan in her heart. It hasn''t started decomposing, but his lips has turned purple, with his body slightly swollen. She sat quietly beside him, and rant on and on about how she begged him to let Diana be and all. After crying and shouting to her fill, she finally decided to take care of the corpse, before it becomes hard to get into the ground with ease, because it must have gotten heavy already. ... Inside a beautiful Villa on an island, Diana was beautifully laid on a kingsize bed, with her stomach slightly developed than usual, but her eyes remained closed. It''s been months and she hasn''t woken up. Sitting beside her and dressed in a matching outfit as her was Ethan. He was carefully arranging her hair, with a smile on his face. He''s not going to break down and let her wake up, not having to worry about him. After returning from taking his bath at the hospital, he ate his food under Chris''s persuasion and took over in watching over Diana. He waited for her to wake up, but she didn''t. He had no idea she become like that because of the attack overnight, which Chris pleaded with the doctors in charge not to mention it. He knew he will start worrying again and neglect his health, but inquire about Diana''s health and was told she will surely wake up. They just need to perform the second surgery as soon as possible. Ethan didn''t get to discuss the fetus''s life and death with Diana, since she didn''t wake up. Since he has made up his mind to take her away, he decided to keep the baby and let Diana stay under medical attention till delivery like the doctor said. He asked why she didn''t wake up, but he was assured that she will, as she''s out of the dangerous stage that could make her to never wake up. After the second surgery, series of tests were carried out and Ethan was glad he didn''t chicken out and asked for the baby to be aborted, because instead of being bedridden, he was told there''s 89% chances that she''s going to be able to move around, after she woke up. The doctor admitted to Ethan that the woman is a strong person and Ethan couldn''t agree more. After everything is settled, they make arrangements for the doctor that will take care of her and some nurses till she woke up. There are three nurses and a doctor, including Ethan, Chris and Diana. The seven of them flew to Ethan''s private island, where he decided to hide her and keep her to himself alone. Chris was told not to reveal the place to anyone, but doesn''t have to lie if the family members asked about him, since he wouldn''t want them to worry. He bought a new phone , which only Chris had the number, and Chris stayed for a week to make sure Ethan can control himself, before taking his leave, and left the couple alone. It was a awkward situation, because his friend is going to be a father, but the condition of the mother and baby, couldn''t make them talk about it. He didn''t even know whether to say his congrats or not. He contemplated about it till he left the place. The doctor would come every weekend to check on her health, while the three nurses take turns in staying for a week and swap place after the doctor come on weekend. That way, they will have time to spend with their families too, since they are also humans. Ethan could get a permanent nurses and doctors for her, but since it''s from her maternal grandparents side, the news about Diana''s pregnancy will be leaked, and he''s sure the place won''t become private any longer. Even though there is a nurse on standby, Ethan did everything by himself. He only watch them do something once, and he took over the next day, while the nurse only have to watch idly. His eyes stroll down to Diana''s stomach, that was patch with a grey leather material, to support the fetus that''s at risk for miscarrying. He smiled softly, before reaching for her left hand, where a silver ring, with a shiny Diana circled. Before making the transfer after giving his consent that the baby should be kept, he made registration for their marriage and slip a ring on her finger. It will not seem right to make her become a mother without registering their marriage. Like a possessed being, they put on the same outfit, while he spent his days in the same room with her. He caress the ring on her finger and smile. He didn''t want to Wed her under this circumstance, but that doesn''t change the fact that she''s now legally his wife. His wish came through but¡­. He took a deep sigh to control his emotions and kissed the ring on her finger, before looking up at her, "baby, when are you going to wake up? I''ve missed you a lot." he said softly, tears welling up in his eyes. He''s trying to be strong, but it''s been more than a month already. He still have hope that she will wake up soon, but it''s taking too long. What if she didn''t wake up till it''s time to deliver the baby? would they not be able to celebrate the welcoming of their first child before it''s born? How will she feel when she just wake up to meet a baby, she had no idea that she carried. He also couldn''t help but wondered if she didn''t wake up, because he chose to keep the baby and not kill it. He always tried to block out those thoughts, but they always managed to crept in, when he''s with her and watching the troublesome girl that like causing trouble, stay mute and looking so fragile. He''s scared. Chapter 283 - Okay! I will help Stella was also laying in a hospital, with Alex beside her. She''s tired of waiting and not hearing anything from Diana. Coupled with the dream she had about how Diana was dying, she jumped into conclusion and refused to eat, drink and live normally, without knowing if Diana is still alive. She has been hospitalized and only holding on, because of Alex that''s also broken. Alex would have assured her that everything is fine, but he has searched and couldn''t find Diana as well. The only source to know how she''s doing is Nathan, but ever since Aroma left him, he just kept taking missions upon missions and refused to give himself rest. Within a month, he has executed two dangerous mission, which the second one nearly got him killed. He didn''t answer any calls and usually lock himself up, while the nominees for his position were in charge of the decision making. They are to make decisions for situations and it must be a solution to the issues. There must not be life lost from their decision and many other qualities that will be judged by the elders. Except going on missions, he just lock himself up and plan on the next mission. Alex couldn''t get through to him, which scares him as well. At this rate, even Stella just want to hear Alex said Nathan pick the call and said Diana is alright, but nothing like that happened. The two parents haven''t been themselves. They''ve contacted Melanie and Tony to inquire about Ethan''s whereabouts, perhaps they are together, but the duo said that they haven''t laid their eyes on him for a long while now. They didn''t stress too much, because he''s a grown man and Shane is no more. Most importantly, he''s no longer after Nathan, which made them believe that wherever he is, must be by choice. They learnt of Stella''s health problem and decided to help with the search. Their first step is to look for their son. They didn''t tell Stella about it, not to raise her hopes up, but they''ve been trying to locate Ethan. They''ve tried his mobile phone, to no avail. After gotten to the bottle neck repeatedly, they finally decided to ask if Chris heard from him. Chris told them he''s doing fine. He had no idea that they''ve been searching and just answered casually, but was stunned when they asked him to meet with them, that it''s urgent. A matter of life and death, to be precise. Knowing how cooperative Chris can be, when Ethan is involved, they went to pick him up and just like that, he find himself traveling to the town where Stella and Alex lives. They questioned him inside the car about Diana, and he said the love birds are having fun. He thought they will let them be, since he framed it that way, but that only affirmed that Diana is alive and currently with Ethan. Stella and Alex can finally be at ease. The journey to the town was exhausting, but they got there at nightfall. Chris got down from the car and stretches his muscles, while Melanie and Tony didn''t have time for that. Chris stared at them and felt like the oldie among them, making him wondering about what could be so urgent, but knew if it''s something related to Ethan, he should at least find out about it. They began walking into the beautiful white building, that turns out to be a private hospital. Chris creased his brow slightly and stopped in his tracks. He look at the couple and asked them who was sick. They told him to calm down, that he''s about to found out. ... Inside Stella''s ward, Alex was holding her hand and assuring her that their daughter will be found. The two look like they''ve aged more and look exhausted. Hearing a knock at the door, "come in." Alex said. Stella''s head also snapped towards the direction. Each time someone came to visit, she anticipated news about her daughter. Chris and Ethan''s parents stepped inside, while Alex stood up to say his greetings. Stella saw the handsome young man coming in, and her first thought was, ''Ethan!'' She stare at him with hopeful eyes. Her energy that seems to have vanished returned, as she pushed herself up into a sitting position, while Alex quickly help her. Mel went to sit beside her and held her hand, while Chris felt awkward with all the stares on him. He coughed and awkwardly said his greetings. Alex invited him to take a seat, which he did, with Stella''s eyes following his every movement. Once everyone is seated, Melanie broke the silence, "he said Diana is doing alright." she said. Before Chris could wrap his head on what she said, "Christian, these are Diana''s parents." Melanie said again. Chris cursed in his head. These couple did this intentionally. Stella confirmed he''s not Ethan immediately, but within a blink of an eye, she has sprung up from the bed and hug Chris''s left thigh. Chris blinked profusely, and stared at the woman who had started pleading with him to take her to where Diana is. Alex wanted to step up, but Tony pulled him back and signal for him to stay put. They knew it''s the only way Chris is ever going to contact Ethan on their behalf. Chris quickly push back his chair and go down to match Stella''s height on the floor, not knowing what to do. Stella is tired of accepting news, she want to see for herself that she''s really alright. It''s been more than 3 months after Shane''s death already. Chris tried to calm her, "please let''s sit down and talk. I can''t take you to her, because Ethan said he didn''t want anyone near her." he said. Immediately she heard that, she finally confirmed that Diana is indeed alive, but something isn''t right. Why does it seem like Diana didn''t make the choice along with Ethan, and it was made on her behalf?. She quickly held Chris tighter, while Alex also stare at them intensely. He anticipated for more information, but Chris didn''t seem to want to say more than that. He look at the couple that brought him here for help, but only meet with their pleading gaze. He couldn''t go back on his word with Ethan no matter what, but if something happened to this fragile woman that wanted to see her daughter so badly, Diana might not forgive Ethan. With that thought in mind, he took a deep breath and wear a serious expression, "okay, I will help, but please take a seat ma''am." Chris said. Seeing Stella finally let go, he helped her back on the bed and returned to his seat. He stare at everyone in the room and let out an exasperated sigh, before taking out his phone. Chapter 284 - She hasnt woken up She hasn''t woken up Ethan look the opposite of alright, as he stare at the woman who still refused to wake up. It''s been more than 3 month and her stomach is even very obvious that she''s pregnant, yet she didn''t open her eyes. He has questioned the doctors in fear and was told that she''s perfectly fine and the fetus is developing well. They''ve changed the patches that support her stomach to a bigger size. The more she remained in a coma while pregnant, the more the doctor increased his coming to the place, since she need more medical attention. He has grown beard already, as he refused to care for himself. He spend everyday speaking to her and begging her to wake up, since the doctor said she could hear everything he''s saying. His phone ring, bringing him back to his senses. He reluctantly averted his gaze from Diana and pick the call, since it displayed Chris''s number. "Hello!" he greeted in a weak tone. Chris asked if he''s okay and what happened, "she hasn''t woken up." Ethan said in a broken tone. Chris cursed in his mind, because Stella doesn''t seem to be in the condition to hear such news about her daughter. "It''s okay bro." he said and was already excusing himself from the room, "I will be back, I need to discuss with him." he said to the four people, who had no choice than to watch him walk further away from them, but to assure them, he didn''t leave the room, but only walk to a far edge. "Bro calm down. It was a miracle that she survived in the first place, so have faith that she''s going to be fine." he said. "I''m scared man." Ethan said, while his eyes still lingered on Diana. "Don''t be scared and have faith. There''s a pressing matter here man." Chris said, beads of perspiration surfacing on her forehead from the stares directed at him. "What happened?" Ethan asked. Chris explained to him that Diana''s parents are sick, because they couldn''t locate their daughter and he''s currently at the hospital they are in, right now. Ethan went silent for a while, before asking him to give the phone to Diana''s mother. Chris was stunned, because he assumed that he will need to plead with him and gave him excuses on the possible outcome of the situation if something happened to the parents, but everything went smoothly. He had no idea that Ethan wouldn''t dare deprive Stella the right to see her daughter no matter what. Not after the stories he heard about the woman sacrifice for Diana. Chris began walking towards them to pass over the phone. Stella sprung towards him immediately and nearly fell down, but was caught by Alex, "calm down." Alex said, but her eyes remained glued at Chris. For some reason, Chris felt his heart broke. He couldn''t help imagine what could have happened if Diana didn''t survive then. Seeing the parents like this, he felt really bad for them. He has seen Alex on newspaper, so he''s aware of his identity. He had no idea Diana has such influential father. "He want to speak with you." Chris who had increased his steps after Stella nearly fell down, said to her and passed her the phone. Taking the phone from him Stella pressed it to her ear, "is Diana there? I want to speak to her." she said. She desperately need to listen to her daughter''s voice, before she can be assured completely and make the next step of meeting her. Ethan took a deep breath, which Stella understood that what''s coming after isn''t going to be very good. "Can you be strong to hear what I want to say?" he asked. Stella''s gaze turned sharp immediately, "is she there with you?" she asked. Ethan replied that she is. For Ethan to be acting this way, only means she''s not in the condition to receive call. She knew it. That dream isn''t an ordinary dream. Something happened to her daughter, but what? "She''s alive right?" she asked. Ethan replied that she is again. "Tell me what happen to her?" she demanded. Ethan summarize that she got into an accident, and her condition become critical, but she miraculously survived it. He explained that all surgeries performed on her, were successful, but she ended up in a coma. Stella was already crying, while Alex who was also listening to Ethan''s voice was on the verge of collapse. He clutched his heart, while Tony quickly held him to take a seat. "You need to be strong okay?" Tony said, while Alex nodded his head, his tears falling. The phone was on loud speaker and Chris wondered why Ethan create a different story, but it''s for the better, because elaborating the real reason would only complicate things. Ethan continued, saying that they shouldn''t worry that she''s under care 24/7 and her condition is stable. She only have to wake up. Stella nodded her head, "thank you for taking care of her, but I will like to see my daughter." she said. There was a pause at the other side, which made Stella heartbeat quicken. "please." she added. Ethan was at lost for a minute there. He''s not sure whether to break the news about the pregnancy to them or not. After assuming that it will be better if they talk about that face to face, instead of doing it on phone, he finally spoke up, "okay." Hearing that he''s willing, Stella breath a sigh of relief. Her lost energy refilled itself immediately. She suddenly became the one petting Alex. The fact that her daughter is alive is enough. She has waited all these while, waiting for a little bit isn''t bad. She only hope she''s fine. But a part of her couldn''t help but wonder why all this is happening. Why her? Why can''t the girl be in peace? While Stella was talking to Alex not to let the news affect his health, Ethan was speaking with Chris, asking if he can give them the location and all, but Chris said he will accompany them to him. He should just relax and stop worrying. You two are married? The next day, at noon. Hearing the sound of plane landing on the island, Ethan asked the nurse to look after her for a bit, while he head out to receive them. He got outside the main house and halted his steps, as he saw his parents coming as well. They''ve stepped down from the plane and was coming towards him, with Chris taking the lead. He dragged his legs and moved closer to them, with his heart beating against his chest. Tony and Melanie frown as they were now standing in front of him. Chris is not an exception, "dude¡­ " he couldn''t help but called. Mel moved closer and held him, tears welling up in her eyes. She couldn''t believe this is her son. His beards are bushy, barely showing his facial feature. He look like someone else entirely. The dark circles under his eye bags were too obvious to be real. It seem like it was drawn there, but they knew it''s real, as he wouldn''t draw such. He look so lean, like he hasn''t been eating, while his irises were beat red, with tiny veins visible, if one look into his eyes. His well built shoulders now look sag. He doesn''t look the same at all. Melanie shook him with her tears dropping, while Tony frown hard. "what happened to you?" Melanie asked, while Ethan only shook his head and asked that they should go inside. Stella and Alex remained still, also feeling scared, because they could tell Diana condition must be the reason why Ethan is like this. They had no idea how he look like before, so they couldn''t fathom how much changes, but he did look terrible. Terrible enough for Alex to not be able to detect the resemblance in him and Nathan. That''s how much he''s changed. Melanie refused to leave him and kept shaking him, "what''s going on?" she asked again. "I''m fine mom." Ethan said. "you''re not fine, you''re not fine¡­." she said repeatedly, which breaking down in tears more heavily, whimpering like a little kid. Even Chris still couldn''t break his gaze from him. He blame himself from leaving him. He should have stay and make sure he''s taking care of his health. "Mom please, I''m okay." he said and held her by her shoulder. He began walking inside, while the others followed. Chris was walking in when he halted his steps and saw Tony rooted at the spot. "uncle, let''s go inside." he said. "What happened to him?" Tony asked, looking up to meet Chris''s eyes. Chris took a deep breath, "he blamed himself for not saving his woman and his unborn child and make them got hurt." Chris said and watch Tony''s eyes widened. "Child?" he asked. "Diana is carrying a child when the accident occurred. She nearly lost the baby, but it managed to survive..." Chris summarize the situation, but didn''t mention what the accident was, just like Ethan. After listening to everything, Tony finally understood why his son suddenly look like that, but was still shocked with the pregnancy news. He thanked him and they began walking in after. Immediately they got inside the room where Diana and the nurse were, they all pursed in their steps. Stella, Alex and Melanie''s eyes traced Diana figure from head to toes. Her bangs were neatly arranged on her forehead, with beautiful hairpin adorning them, while her hair were combed all the way, and resting on the left part of her chest, reaching down to her stomach area. Their eyes lingered on her tummy, before Melanie broke the silence, "she¡­ .she''s¡­ pregnant." she stammered, now understanding why Ethan look like he has lost his mind. Stella and Alex look at Ethan''s finger, where a matching ring with the one on Diana''s finger, but in bigger size beautifully circled around his finger. Aside from that, they were putting on the same outfit. If they haven''t heard about what happened, they will never agree that their daughter that''s lying right there is sick. Except her pale skin, she look like she''s sleeping. Her pregnancy has improved her lean figure, which made her not so thin like before. Ethan was looking down at his feet, when Stella spoke up, "you two are married?" she asked. "Y.. yes." Ethan stammered. Stella took a deep breath and began walking towards Diana, same with Melanie, who still couldn''t believe she''s going to be a grandma soon. Alex asked Ethan to let them have a chat, which they did. Just like Tony maturely inquired. Alex also demanded that Ethan should tell him the whole story. Ethan explained everything to him, because he recalled that Diana told him her father knew about her involvement in the organization and all. Ethan apologize for being incompetent and all, but Alex said he should be the one thanking him for loving his daughter unconditionally and was there for her, when they are not. He told him not to feel bad, and even use himself as an example to calm him. He told him that if someone should feel bad and commit suicide, it should be him. He asked him if he had heard his story with Shane and Ethan nodded his head. Like a father, he pet him and let him know that the best way to make up for one''s incompetent is to do ones best to make the person happy. He made him realize that Diana won''t be happy if he sees him this way, so it''s better to make her wake up into a beautiful world, instead of a sad one¡­. Ethan wasn''t expecting this at all. His neck remained sag in front of him, as his tears dropped, while Alex pat his shoulder. Tony who has gotten to the scene after speaking with Chris and was told Ethan and Alex went to talk, has went after them and managed to hear almost all they discussed. "Thank you so much Alex." Tony said from behind, making the duo''s head snapped towards his direction. Alex smiled softly, "it''s fine." he said and pat Ethan''s shoulder, "congratulations by the way." he said to Ethan and excuse the father and son. Stella leaned and touch her cheek to Diana''s own to feel her warmth. The day she has been waiting for. The day she''s staring at her daughter with peace of mind, instead of fearing that a psycho is watching from a corner and might hurt her child. Melanie also held her palm and was still staring at her stomach. Stella also stare at it and smile. "I hope you can be a better mother than I am to you baby." she said and took a deep sigh. Melanie stare at her friend and shook her head, "don''t say that Stella. You''re a good mother and you did your best for your child." she said. "I wasn''t a part of her life Mel." Stella broke into tears, looking at Melanie in the eyes. "she''s going to be a mother, start her own family, but I''m just meeting her. She''s no longer a girl I can cuddle and shower with warmth, she will be busy doing all that for her own family from now on, she''s grown and I didn''t play any role in her growing up." Stella cried more loudly, as she pour her heart out. "She''s alive and will be able to do all that because of your sacrifice Stella. Don''t break down now, because she will need you more than you can imagine. It''s not over, it''s just the beginning." Melanie said. While they were talking, a drop of tears rolled down Diana''s face, vertically down to her earlobe, which went unnoticed by them. Stella''s hand slowly reach for Diana''s stomach and caress it gently, while Ethan and the others came in at that moment. For the first time, Ethan forget the guilt about selfishly asking for the baby to be kept. It seems everyone is happy with it. He''s the first to notice the drop of tears as they move closer. Everyone was stunned as he rushed towards her. He touch the liquid and felt it all the way to her eye, to confirm if he''s dreaming or not. After almost three month, she finally showed a reaction. "she cried." Ethan muttered softly, while he rushed out towards the doctor''s quarter. He''s glad the man has increased his staying and was still around. They were all happy that Diana showed a reaction, but a part of them worried about Ethan. They doubt if he''s going to remain sane if Diana stay too long to wake up. The way he reacted a while ago, was like none of them existed. It''s like Diana is the only one he''s seeing in the room. Stella and Alex already understood a lot about being in a coma, which is why they weren''t as freaked out as Ethan. They pray she wake up soon and not take too long, but who know she''s going to react on the day they arrive. Meanwhile, Diana who was unconscious believed that Ethan is dead. The fact that she was defeated means she lost, and Austin has promised to I kept Ethan with that zombie virus. She didn''t want to witness all that. Hearing Ethan''s voice and many more, we''re like hallucinations to her. She''s determined to remain in her dream world, not wanting to wake up into the dreadful reality, where Ethan is no more. When she heard Stella''s words, she recalled that she promised the woman that they will meet again and many more recollection about the woman''s sacrifice for her and all, which was what brings forth the drop of tears. While Ethan went to fetch the doctor, Stella began communicating with her. Telling her to wake up that she''s carrying a child and shouldn''t hurt it by refusing to open her eyes. She said lots of things, and even got to Ethan''s part, saying that he''s suffering because he couldn''t handle seeing her this way. Another tear escape her eyes, which everyone noticed these time. Chris also rush out after Ethan to tell them another tears came out. He can''t wait to have his friend back. Diana wondered if Ethan was really alive and she has been ignoring all his pleading for her to please wake up since all these while, assuming them to be hallucination. Stella wiped Diana''s tears and gently caress her face, "mom is here baby, please wake up. There are lots of things we need to talk about." she said, placing a soft kiss on her forehead. 30 minutes later, everyone were outside the room, while the doctor and the nurse were inside, examining Diana. Ethan pace back and forth, like a husband waiting outside the labour room for his wife to deliver, while everyone couldn''t take their eyes off him. Melanie didn''t feel good about his condition at all, but they knew whatever they told him wouldn''t get into his ear, unless Diana wake up. The door opened and the doctor finally came out. Within a blink of an eye, Ethan was already standing in front of him. Stella would should be all emotional, couldn''t compare to this young man at all. She''s glad he loves her daughter, but also worried for him. The way his body his shaking alone is worrisome. At the end, they stay behind and let him approach the doctor alone, while they look at their direction, waiting for the good news. "So¡­.." Ethan held his fist tight and look into the man''s eyes. He doubt if he could handle any bad news this time. The doctor smile at him and ask him to put his mind at rest. Ethan shook his head I''m denial. That''s what he''s been hearing from the man since all these while. The doctor continued, by asking him to get the wheelchair they prepared for her to the room, as she might wake up anytime from now. Ethan breath heavily, while the rest of the people let out a sigh of relief. The doctor said that he will need to leave the next day to get some drugs for her, so that her moving around from now won''t affect the fetus. "Thank you so much." Ethan said, and dashed inside. He rushed towards her and held her hands in his own, giving it a gentle squeeze and peck her lips softly. A smile blossom on his face, as he stare at the devices displaying her heart rate and others. He has stared at them far enough to realize there''s finally a changes. The rest of the crew has came in and was watching him. Stella find herself being a normal onlooker, while Alex disappeared in the background. They wonder just how much these two love each other for Ethan to be acting like this. His head snapped towards them, and they all find themselves holding their breath. He smile at them and gently place Diana''s hand on the bed. He stood up and walk towards them, "please look after her for a while, I need to shave." he said and walk out of the room. Chapter 285 - You two are married The next day, at noon. Hearing the sound of plane landing on the island, Ethan asked the nurse to look after her for a bit, while he head out to receive them. He got outside the main house and halted his steps, as he saw his parents coming as well. They''ve stepped down from the plane and was coming towards him, with Chris taking the lead. He dragged his legs and moved closer to them, with his heart beating against his chest. Tony and Melanie frown as they were now standing in front of him. Chris is not an exception, "dude¡­ " he couldn''t help but called. Mel moved closer and held him, tears welling up in her eyes. She couldn''t believe this is her son. His beards are bushy, barely showing his facial feature. He look like someone else entirely. The dark circles under his eye bags were too obvious to be real. It seem like it was drawn there, but they knew it''s real, as he wouldn''t draw such. He look so lean, like he hasn''t been eating, while his irises were beat red, with tiny veins visible, if one look into his eyes. His well built shoulders now look sag. He doesn''t look the same at all. Melanie shook him with her tears dropping, while Tony frown hard. "what happened to you?" Melanie asked, while Ethan only shook his head and asked that they should go inside. Stella and Alex remained still, also feeling scared, because they could tell Diana condition must be the reason why Ethan is like this. They had no idea how he look like before, so they couldn''t fathom how much changes, but he did look terrible. Terrible enough for Alex to not be able to detect the resemblance in him and Nathan. That''s how much he''s changed. Melanie refused to leave him and kept shaking him, "what''s going on?" she asked again. "I''m fine mom." Ethan said. "you''re not fine, you''re not fine¡­." she said repeatedly, which breaking down in tears more heavily, whimpering like a little kid. Even Chris still couldn''t break his gaze from him. He blame himself from leaving him. He should have stay and make sure he''s taking care of his health. "Mom please, I''m okay." he said and held her by her shoulder. He began walking inside, while the others followed. Chris was walking in when he halted his steps and saw Tony rooted at the spot. "uncle, let''s go inside." he said. "What happened to him?" Tony asked, looking up to meet Chris''s eyes. Chris took a deep breath, "he blamed himself for not saving his woman and his unborn child and make them got hurt." Chris said and watch Tony''s eyes widened. "Child?" he asked. "Diana is carrying a child when the accident occurred. She nearly lost the baby, but it managed to survive..." Chris summarize the situation, but didn''t mention what the accident was, just like Ethan. After listening to everything, Tony finally understood why his son suddenly look like that, but was still shocked with the pregnancy news. He thanked him and they began walking in after. Immediately they got inside the room where Diana and the nurse were, they all pursed in their steps. Stella, Alex and Melanie''s eyes traced Diana figure from head to toes. Her bangs were neatly arranged on her forehead, with beautiful hairpin adorning them, while her hair were combed all the way, and resting on the left part of her chest, reaching down to her stomach area. Their eyes lingered on her tummy, before Melanie broke the silence, "she¡­ .she''s¡­ pregnant." she stammered, now understanding why Ethan look like he has lost his mind. Stella and Alex look at Ethan''s finger, where a matching ring with the one on Diana''s finger, but in bigger size beautifully circled around his finger. Aside from that, they were putting on the same outfit. If they haven''t heard about what happened, they will never agree that their daughter that''s lying right there is sick. Except her pale skin, she look like she''s sleeping. Her pregnancy has improved her lean figure, which made her not so thin like before. Ethan was looking down at his feet, when Stella spoke up, "you two are married?" she asked. "Y.. yes." Ethan stammered. Stella took a deep breath and began walking towards Diana, same with Melanie, who still couldn''t believe she''s going to be a grandma soon. Alex asked Ethan to let them have a chat, which they did. Just like Tony maturely inquired. Alex also demanded that Ethan should tell him the whole story. Ethan explained everything to him, because he recalled that Diana told him her father knew about her involvement in the organization and all. Ethan apologize for being incompetent and all, but Alex said he should be the one thanking him for loving his daughter unconditionally and was there for her, when they are not. He told him not to feel bad, and even use himself as an example to calm him. He told him that if someone should feel bad and commit suicide, it should be him. He asked him if he had heard his story with Shane and Ethan nodded his head. Like a father, he pet him and let him know that the best way to make up for one''s incompetent is to do ones best to make the person happy. He made him realize that Diana won''t be happy if he sees him this way, so it''s better to make her wake up into a beautiful world, instead of a sad one¡­. Ethan wasn''t expecting this at all. His neck remained sag in front of him, as his tears dropped, while Alex pat his shoulder. Tony who has gotten to the scene after speaking with Chris and was told Ethan and Alex went to talk, has went after them and managed to hear almost all they discussed. "Thank you so much Alex." Tony said from behind, making the duo''s head snapped towards his direction. Alex smiled softly, "it''s fine." he said and pat Ethan''s shoulder, "congratulations by the way." he said to Ethan and excuse the father and son. Chapter 286 - I need to shave Stella leaned and touch her cheek to Diana''s own to feel her warmth. The day she has been waiting for. The day she''s staring at her daughter with peace of mind, instead of fearing that a psycho is watching from a corner and might hurt her child. Melanie also held her palm and was still staring at her stomach. Stella also stare at it and smile. "I hope you can be a better mother than I am to you baby." she said and took a deep sigh. Melanie stare at her friend and shook her head, "don''t say that Stella. You''re a good mother and you did your best for your child." she said. "I wasn''t a part of her life Mel." Stella broke into tears, looking at Melanie in the eyes. "she''s going to be a mother, start her own family, but I''m just meeting her. She''s no longer a girl I can cuddle and shower with warmth, she will be busy doing all that for her own family from now on, she''s grown and I didn''t play any role in her growing up." Stella cried more loudly, as she pour her heart out. "She''s alive and will be able to do all that because of your sacrifice Stella. Don''t break down now, because she will need you more than you can imagine. It''s not over, it''s just the beginning." Melanie said. While they were talking, a drop of tears rolled down Diana''s face, vertically down to her earlobe, which went unnoticed by them. Stella''s hand slowly reach for Diana''s stomach and caress it gently, while Ethan and the others came in at that moment. For the first time, Ethan forget the guilt about selfishly asking for the baby to be kept. It seems everyone is happy with it. He''s the first to notice the drop of tears as they move closer. Everyone was stunned as he rushed towards her. He touch the liquid and felt it all the way to her eye, to confirm if he''s dreaming or not. After almost three month, she finally showed a reaction. "she cried." Ethan muttered softly, while he rushed out towards the doctor''s quarter. He''s glad the man has increased his staying and was still around. They were all happy that Diana showed a reaction, but a part of them worried about Ethan. They doubt if he''s going to remain sane if Diana stay too long to wake up. The way he reacted a while ago, was like none of them existed. It''s like Diana is the only one he''s seeing in the room. Stella and Alex already understood a lot about being in a coma, which is why they weren''t as freaked out as Ethan. They pray she wake up soon and not take too long, but who know she''s going to react on the day they arrive. Meanwhile, Diana who was unconscious believed that Ethan is dead. The fact that she was defeated means she lost, and Austin has promised to I kept Ethan with that zombie virus. She didn''t want to witness all that. Hearing Ethan''s voice and many more, we''re like hallucinations to her. She''s determined to remain in her dream world, not wanting to wake up into the dreadful reality, where Ethan is no more. When she heard Stella''s words, she recalled that she promised the woman that they will meet again and many more recollection about the woman''s sacrifice for her and all, which was what brings forth the drop of tears. While Ethan went to fetch the doctor, Stella began communicating with her. Telling her to wake up that she''s carrying a child and shouldn''t hurt it by refusing to open her eyes. She said lots of things, and even got to Ethan''s part, saying that he''s suffering because he couldn''t handle seeing her this way. Another tear escape her eyes, which everyone noticed these time. Chris also rush out after Ethan to tell them another tears came out. He can''t wait to have his friend back. Diana wondered if Ethan was really alive and she has been ignoring all his pleading for her to please wake up since all these while, assuming them to be hallucination. Stella wiped Diana''s tears and gently caress her face, "mom is here baby, please wake up. There are lots of things we need to talk about." she said, placing a soft kiss on her forehead. 30 minutes later, everyone were outside the room, while the doctor and the nurse were inside, examining Diana. Ethan pace back and forth, like a husband waiting outside the labour room for his wife to deliver, while everyone couldn''t take their eyes off him. Melanie didn''t feel good about his condition at all, but they knew whatever they told him wouldn''t get into his ear, unless Diana wake up. The door opened and the doctor finally came out. Within a blink of an eye, Ethan was already standing in front of him. Stella would should be all emotional, couldn''t compare to this young man at all. She''s glad he loves her daughter, but also worried for him. The way his body his shaking alone is worrisome. At the end, they stay behind and let him approach the doctor alone, while they look at their direction, waiting for the good news. "So¡­.." Ethan held his fist tight and look into the man''s eyes. He doubt if he could handle any bad news this time. The doctor smile at him and ask him to put his mind at rest. Ethan shook his head I''m denial. That''s what he''s been hearing from the man since all these while. The doctor continued, by asking him to get the wheelchair they prepared for her to the room, as she might wake up anytime from now. Ethan breath heavily, while the rest of the people let out a sigh of relief. The doctor said that he will need to leave the next day to get some drugs for her, so that her moving around from now won''t affect the fetus. "Thank you so much." Ethan said, and dashed inside. He rushed towards her and held her hands in his own, giving it a gentle squeeze and peck her lips softly. A smile blossom on his face, as he stare at the devices displaying her heart rate and others. He has stared at them far enough to realize there''s finally a changes. The rest of the crew has came in and was watching him. Stella find herself being a normal onlooker, while Alex disappeared in the background. They wonder just how much these two love each other for Ethan to be acting like this. His head snapped towards them, and they all find themselves holding their breath. He smile at them and gently place Diana''s hand on the bed. He stood up and walk towards them, "please look after her for a while, I need to shave." he said and walk out of the room. Chapter 287 - Youre crazy man Everyone regained themselves immediately Ethan left. Tony pat Melanie''s shoulder as she''s almost tearing up as her eyes still lingered on the door. She''s really not happy with Ethan''s condition. "he doesn''t use to act like that." she muttered. Tony wanted to tell her it''s because he''s in love, but couldn''t utter the statement because he really didn''t like how Ethan is behaving as well. It worries him, because he seems fine in a minute and gets tense within the next minute. "He will be fine." was all Tony said before the duo joined Stella and Alex who were now sitting beside Diana on the bed. Chris slowly went after Ethan. Getting inside his room, he could hear the sound of running water from his bathroom. He didn''t know what to say to him, even if he went inside. He bit down on his lower lip before turning around to leave when he heard him begin singing. He felt his inside boiling with rage immediately. Even though his parents gave birth to him, he knew this man better than them. He''s changed. Gritting his teeth, he push the door open and quickly turn away immediately, "f*ck! you''re naked." he exclaimed. Turning around with the shaving gel still on his face, Ethan raised his brow at him, "why being dramatic? Is this your first time seeing me naked?" he asked before returning to what he''s doing. "It''s not the first time, but you were full of muscle and strong abs then." Chris sulk. He wanted to talk some sense into him, but didn''t know where to start. Ethan chuckled, "you''re being sentimental like my mom bro. I''m fine." he said. Chris, who had stepped out and was leaning against the door, sighed. "you''re scaring them." he said in a soft tone. There was a pregnant silent for a few minutes, before Ethan spoke up, "I was so scared." he admitted. "I don''t know much about the details that make that bastard do that bro, but I''m sure it''s not your fault. You wouldn''t bring harm to her. You''re not the type to seek trouble¡­ ." Chris spoke on and on. "I watched as she got hurt to that extent Chris, and I couldn''t even do anything than screaming pathetically. I''m not a man, I''m a disappointment, but guess what, I still can''t bear to let her go and find a real man that can protect her. I want her all for myself, yet I''m powerless against the trouble that surrounds her." Ethan said seriously. Bitterness filling him up to the brim. "I saw what happened and you couldn''t have known that psycho is after you. It''s those who seek trouble that''s always looking behind their shoulders repeatedly. You weren''t at fault and I''m sure Diana wouldn''t blame you for anything. You''re not useless bro. You did your best, because I watched some of the feed of the fights and saw everything. You can''t control that situation, unless you have superpowers." Chris said. He watched some of the feeds of the fights. He was only surprised by Diana''s skill, but wasn''t very freaked out over Ethan''s, because while they were in the army, he was a very good fighter. He understood he''s doing his best to train hard because he wanted to be prepared for what might come after he began his search for Nathan, but it came in handy during the fight, because he didn''t even use all his skills before defeating those opponents. The pregnant silent finally delivered a set of twins, as Ethan sighed and spoke. "How do I face her and smile like she will want, when I can''t shake off this feeling of incompetency away from my heart?" he knew Diana wouldn''t mind it, but he did. "Fine! since you can''t shake off the feeling, why not make it up to her? make sure to protect her from now on, so that such situations wouldn''t occur again. Don''t dwell in the past you can''t change and work on making the future better." Chris said. "I will never let her get hurt again, never!" Ethan vowed, while Chris chuckled, "that''s the spirit man." he said. Ethan chuckled, which ease Chris''s mind. Even though Ethan blamed himself for forcing Nathan to leave for school the day he was kidnapped, Chris knew if they haven''t made promises on where they will explore for their group play the next day, Ethan might not have any reason to ask Nathan to leave, while Nathan wouldn''t have to leave the house. He recalled visiting their house with his parents then. Ethan was burning hot and mumbling everything he discussed with Nathan. "I will be fine Nathan. We promised to meet up and play remember? don''t keep Chris waiting¡­ ." Ethan was talking to himself as if he was back at the scene, while his mother was crying beside him as the doctor tended to him. His dad couldn''t be there, because the hot search for Nathan was going on then. He felt a little guilty, and that''s why he promised himself to do whatever he can to help get Nathan back. Ethan was overwhelmed by his support. How he covered up for him whenever he went to judo and other fighting lessons against his parent''s wishes, and many more. He had no idea he also felt guilty, just like Ethan did. It was for guilt at first, but made their friendship''s bond stronger, because he now sees Ethan more than a friend. It felt brotherly. "I know it''s late man, but congratulations." he finally said what he''s been contemplating on, whether it''s the right time or not. Ethan felt a wave of warmth envelop his heart. Since the incident, he finally thinks straight. He''s really going to be a father. A child from Diana and him. It''s good news he never gets to rejoice, because his woman remained asleep, while he''s still doubting if it''s a good choice to keep the baby. Everything seems to be falling into place now. Diana will wake up and he''s going to be a father! He chuckled at first, before it turned into a laughter. Chris shook his head, "you''re a crazy man, now I''m scared to love haha." he said, even though he likes what he''s acting crazy about this time. Chapter 288 - Woke up Chris left after Ethan thanked him for his support and all. The door to Diana''s room opened. Ethan entered, while pushing in a wheelchair with him. Stella and Alex raised their brow at the same time. The tension has relaxed since the doctor said she will be waking up and Melanie has managed to convince Stella that this is when Diana will need her more than ever. They were just waiting for her to open her eyes now. Alex was now seeing the resemblance in the twins. His mind drifting back to Nathan''s features, while trying to discern another difference except the hair colour, but couldn''t find any, except that Ethan looked a bit lean. He was awed that those cute boys manage to keep this same appearance till this age. Stella, on the other hand, was surprised by Ethan''s beauty. No wonder Melanie was in tears. Is this the beauty that bushy beard covered up? She smiled softly, as the uneasiness in Ethan''s eyes that got them worried has disappeared. Instead, he bowed his head at them, as if feeling shy, since they were all staring at him. The best part is that he finally sees that they existed, except from Diana. Melanie felt her heart calm, while Tony let out a sigh of relief. Chris only smiled softly. Ethan walked up to Diana''s side and sat down. His hand reached to caress her left cheek, while his eyes traced down to her stomach. He chuckled softly, as he imagined his troublesome woman with a baby in her arms. The nurse came in and asked them to excuse the room, which they did, leaving Ethan behind. Knowing the place better, Chris led the way. Without wasting time, the nurse instructs Ethan on what the doctor asks her to do for Diana, which is just some massage, since she will be lifting herself after waking up. She knew Ethan would want to do it by himself, which they are all used to. He thanked her and began massaging her softly, his eyes beaming with happiness. He really wasn''t expecting her to wake up too soon. He knew the doctor said any moments from now, but he hoped for the next day, because magic isn''t involved here. That belief made him calm as hours passed by, and it''s already noon. Stella and Melanie have taken over the house and prepared food for everyone. Ethan didn''t eat of course. He remained beside his woman like always, while they didn''t try to force him, but only prayed that Diana should open her eyes. This moment is what they''ve been waiting for all along. The moment where the mother and daughter duo will be under the same roof, without fear. Moment when Stella could finally meet her friends again, without having to secretly call her with a burner and just ask her to say hi to Tony for her. A moment of reunion. They didn''t eat much, but still took something, because it''s been a while Stella has been eating well. She didn''t want to appear weak when her daughter wakes up. None of them make an attempt to sleep. Chris was playing a mobile game, Alex and Tony having casual talks, while Stella and Melanie were having small chats, which is mostly gists about Diana''s information that Melanie received, since she and Tony had someone secretly check up on her once in a while. There''s a time Maris returned from going grocery shopping and was crying so hard. She was supposed to disguise herself, due to fear of Shane then. She said she saw Diana working as a cashier at the mall. She understands that she must have lost another job, because the last information they received about Diana was her working for a company and now she''s a cashier. She was covering half her face with a scarf, while Diana was heavily cloaked in a pullover. Diana''s unsettled gaze brought Maris back to her senses, before realizing she''s just staring into Diana''s eyes and not saying anything. If not for the fact that she covered her facial feature, Diana might have recognized her the day she came to the mansion with grandpa. Maris cried her heart out that day. Claiming Diana''s parents are rich and she didn''t have to be struggling that much. Melanie didn''t say all the sad part to Stella, but the good and funny part. They both smile happily, while Melanie said she will show her all her growing up pictures that were sent to her, including her college graduation pictures and many others. Stella felt happy and couldn''t thank her enough for everything. ¡­.. Meanwhile, Inside Diana''s room, that has been turned into a hospital ward, except all the stuff the were in bigger size, like the bed, window, size of the room itself, couch and other materials. Even though Ethan had his bath, he didn''t change his clothes. He will only do that after Diana has been cleaned up and was putting on another outfit, which must surely match with his, of course. He was like an obsessed being since the incident. Nearly losing his mind. His mind that controlled his enterprise all these past years and didn''t have any problems. He laid beside her as usual and was staring at her sleeping face. He doubled the pillow he''s using, so that he could have a vivid view of her face. When she wakes up, he''s not going to miss the moment. He just can''t wait. Time went by, it''s already 4:30pm. Ethan''s heart races wildly as her eyelashes quiver. He felt himself holding his breath, as he quickly got into a sitting position, his chest heaving up and down. He stared directly at her face, blinking profusely and also glad his parents and Chris aren''t here, because he just couldn''t control himself. After a moment of her eyelashes quivering nonstop, Diana''s eyes slowly opened and their gaze locked. "Diana?" Ethan called nervously, but Diana just kept staring at him. "Baby, can you hear me?" he asked again, but the response he got this time was Diana''s eyes filling up with tears. Chapter 289 - Did I suffer a tumor? Ethan''s POV I can''t believe she finally opened her eyes. Even though I''m trying to act calm, it''s hard for me. Witnessing her go through all that, while I was just sitting down uselessly, make me feel like I don''t deserve her. I''ve come up with a lot of pleading to make her realize how sorry I am for being useless, but still couldn''t pick the right one that will make sense. I really fucked up. It doesn''t matter if her work brings forth the situation. I called myself her man, and can only be manly inside the house, while I''m entirely useless outside. I should have protected her no matter what. You might be wondering why I''m blaming myself so much. It''s because, even though we were captured, if I have taken over the control of the security after taking charge of the company like my parents wanted, I will be heavily protected and wouldn''t be captured like a snail. I regret wanting a peaceful life where guards don''t flock around me. If I have them, perhaps the rescue might arrive in time, because once they started trying to communicate with the ones who escorted me to the airport and realized it''s not going through, they might start investigating immediately. A lot of scenarios have passed through my head these past months I watched my woman in these conditions. I''m to blame for everything. Despite that, I hope her feelings for me didn''t change. I hope she didn''t find me useless as I find myself. I''m scared. I was tempted to hug her with all my might right now, but scared to hurt her. I was supposed to feel fear, but then I saw fear in her eyes. She stared at me with fearful expression, while tears build up in her eyes. Before I could register what was happening, her tears started rolling down her face. My heart tightened and I reached my thumb to wipe them away. I wanted to speak, but couldn''t find my voice. Why is she crying? Did she hate me now? I felt confused and scared. Is she feeling hurt anywhere? "I¡­I''ve missed you." I stuttered, looking intensely into her eyes, while cleaning the tears that didn''t cease dropping. She tried to raise her hand, and seemed to struggle with it a little, before I reached for it and helped her, but the force was directed to my face. I felt my heart race madly as I felt her palm on my face. She did this herself, not like when I raised it to my face by myself when she''s still in a coma. I can''t believe this. My breathing got hard as I fought the urge to hold her tight. I''ve missed those beautiful eyes that never leave my memory anytime. I love her so much, like I''m going crazy. I subconsciously closed my eyes as she stroked my face with her thumb, but then she began speaking. "I''m sorry Ethan." she said, making my eyes snap open. I''m glad to hear her voice again, but why is she apologising, when I''m the one that''s supposed to. I leaned and kissed her forehead, "I''m supposed to say that baby." I said, I''m really glad I listened to Chris and didn''t appear miserable in front of her, because she''s looking at me as if checking for wounds and many others I''m not sure about, from her searching gaze. "Ethan, I tried my best. I''m so sorry. I.. I''ve sustained a hit on my tummy numerous times and was able to endure the pains. That''s why I didn''t try so much to evade the one he threw at me, because I thought I could cope, but it hurts so much. I don''t know why, but it''s so hard to even get up on my feet to defend myself. My insides felt like it''s being split into two. I''m so sorry I couldn''t hold up¡­." I''m not sure if it''s right, but my lips touched hers, to make her stop saying my lines. I felt more useless, because at the end, she''s even taking the blame. Seeing that she finally stopped talking, I pulled back and stared into her eyes, "it hurts because of this," I said, pointing at her bump, while her gaze traced my hand and rested on her stomach. She blinked in confusion, while I somehow felt scared again. Did she want this? what if she''s not ready? She looks back at my eyes, while I try to conceal my fear with a nervous smile. She returned her gaze to her stomach again and spoke up, "what''s that?" she asked, and my heart broke into a million pieces. She''s not happy with it. I was about to start begging her when she spoke again, "did I suffer a tumor?" she asked. Eh? As if thinking about something, since I look astonished by her question, "wait, I''m really pregnant?" she asked, as if recalling everything that was spoken to her when she still hasn''t woken up. I''ve never been such a coward before in my life. I''m very scared right now. All my nerves scream fear and guilt. Fear about what she will say about it, while guilt from the fact that I actually sleep with her without protection then. I intentionally did it to make her stop her profession, since Nathan said he doesn''t accept pregnant women in his organization. "What''s wrong? Is it a tumor?" she asked again, since I didn''t reply to her question. "No baby, you''re carrying a child." I said, awaiting what''s to come. "I...I... " she stammered, while I kept staring at her. You what? please say something. I pleaded in my head, trying to act strong, when my inside is the opposite of strong. "I can''t abort it, even if you don''t want it." she blurted with a weak frown. Unknown to me, she misunderstood my expressions. She thought I didn''t want it and was pissed because I was the one who didn''t use protection when we had sex. "Baby, why will I want you to abort the fruit of our love?" I asked. Her frown relaxed, "then why is your expression like that? I thought you won''t blame me for losing the fight, since you know the reason why I lost." she said. "I never blamed you for anything. I''m the useless one. The idiot who couldn''t protect the woman I love." I said, Her expression turned warm and brightened up, "then why are you looking like that?" she asked. "I was scared you wouldn''t want the baby." I said, Her mouth went agape. She''s a rare woman. This is the second time she''s looking energetic in situations that she''s supposed to be so weak. Who will believe she just woke up from a coma from our conversation. "What! I''ve always dreamed about this day since we started being together. Why won''t I want it?" she asked, her face beaming with happiness, as she looked towards her stomach again. Just like that, she made everything I''ve been scared of for almost four month smooth. I know I was scared, but for once, I just want her to get angry. Instead of taking the blame, I want her to be pissed and make me feel miserable of myself and beg her on my knees. She''s spoiling me too much. She''s too nice and too perfect for me, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to let her slip from my grasp. She''s mine and mine alone. Chapter 290 - Were going to have a child together Ethan smiled and rested his forehead on her own, as waves of ease swept through his entire heart and soul. "I''ve missed you so badly," he said. Diana, who was still feeling excited about the pregnancy news, was stunned by his action. She wondered how long she was out, for her stomach to have developed so much. It''s why she asks if it''s a tumor. She wanted to wrap her arms around him, but still felt weak to move much on her own. She''s glad her mouth never got weak no matter what. "You lost weight." she said. "I thought you''re going to leave me," he said. "I can''t die that easily." Diana said softly. "I know, but I was scared." "I''m back." "I will never let you get hurt again. I will protect you with my life." he said, looking into her eyes with his tear laced one. "Don''t cry. There will never be a situation where you will have to do that Ethan. Let''s leave the past as the past." she said. It''s usually Ethan who consoles, but for once, Diana knew he needed it. She suddenly froze as she was trying to touch his face with her left hand and saw the ring on her finger, "did I suffer memory loss?" she asked in astonishment. Ethan paused his lips together and sniffed his nose to stop his tears from falling. "I can''t put you in the family way out of wedlock." he said, showing her his own finger. Diana smiled softly, while her heart beat against her chest, "I''m scared Ethan." she said. Before he could panic, "I might have a heart attack if care is not taken." she said with a weak chuckle. She''s scared to open her eyes, but who knows these beautiful news are waiting for her. Ethan smiled and kissed her forehead, "I will give you a grand wedding." he said. "You better do it." Diana replied while they touch their hands, making the ring brush against each other. "I''m sorry baby." he said, kissing the ring. "Don''t be, I''m happy." she said. "I want to have you to myself right now, but there are people you will love to meet here." he said, while getting up on his feet and reached for the switch on the wall, pressed it to alert the doctor to come, before returning to her side. "How did we escape?" Diana asked, before Ethan could sit down. "Let''s not talk about the past." he said and Diana nodded. She''s not sure if she wants to know either. What if Ethan got injected and later got the cure. She didn''t want that information. Ethan on the other hand, resisted what he felt like doing to Austin''s corpse and his whole residence, but just left because of Aroma. Seeing how the girl was acting, and coupled with the fact that Diana has explained to him, about how Aroma knew Jenny and even cried when she saw her dead body, Ethan recalled how the two of them won''t be alive, if Aroma didn''t bring antidote for them. That is why he just walked away and treated it as repayment, out of the care Aroma showed Diana. The reason he shot her was because she attacked Nathan. He wouldn''t risk Nathan getting hurt, because instead of getting angry and fighting her, he saw Nathan not doing that. He''s holding back because he knew Aroma, while Aroma wasn''t in her right state of mind, and he didn''t want to take risk like Nathan is doing. He tried to shoot her shoulder to weaken her, but she moved fast, but thankfully he still didn''t hit her where she could lose her life. "Do you feel pain anywhere?" he asked, while Diana shook her head. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief and pressed his lips to the back of her hand, "I''m sorry." he said again, totally forgotten that he has said it earlier. Diana, who was feeling drowsy again, smiled weakly, "I brought it upon us Ethan, it''s not your fault." she said. Trying to change the topic, because she was actually scared Ethan wouldn''t want her again, because of what he went through, "why was my stomach patched up?" she asked. "She''s a survivor like her mother." Ethan said with a smile. Diana raised her brows at him, "you know the gender already?" she asked, still couldn''t believe this is really happening. "It''s just a guess." Ethan said with happiness evidence in his eyes, which made Diana more happy. "The hit you suffered nearly led to a miscarriage, but she survived. You can''t move around much till it takes a human form completely, which limits the risk and then you can get up on your feet and walk freely." he said, while Diana nodded in understanding. That will only take them a month or less, because the baby is at the stage to almost complete it''s transformation. "Oh my god! we''re going to have a child together." Diana said softly. Word can''t explain how she''s feeling right now, while she stares lovingly at Ethan, who placed a kiss on her tummy softly and reaches his hand to touch it, "yes, we are." he said. "Oh god!" he exclaimed, as if in disbelief, and both chuckled, before a knock came on the door and the doctor came in. "Mrs Mill, I''m glad you''re finally awake." the doctor said, while the nurse that was coming behind him also had a smile on her face. Diana smiled softly in return, while Ethan''s gaze never left hers. The doctor began asking her some questions, like how she''s feeling, while Diana replied that her eyes wish to remain shut against her will. She put it in a funny way, which made the doctor smile, while Ethan didn''t find it funny one bit. "Why is that?" he asked. The doctor explained that it''s nothing to worry about. It''s because she hasn''t opened her eyes for a long time, so it will take time to adjust to the light. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. While his gaze locked with Diana''s own, as she was staring at him all through the doctor''s explanations. She could see how he looked tense when questioning the doctor. She made him worry too much. He really seem scared Chapter 291 - Thank you for not leaving me After a few check ups on her, she was supposed to return to rest, but claimed she''s okay, while the doctor assured Ethan that he didn''t detect anything wrong. If she said she doesn''t feel the need to rest more, then it''s totally fine to move around. After the doctors brief explanation on what Ethan had told her earlier about the fetus condition, they helped her on the wheelchair. "How do you feel?" the doctor asked after she''s well seated on the wheelchair. "I feel weird." Diana said. "Weird in what way?" Ethan beat the doctor to it. "You know, sitting on a wheelchair, can I cross my leg?" she asked, while they all chuckled. The woman is a fun woman. No wonder the husband looked miserable, watching her not waking up. She looks like the type that one will surely feel her absence, when she''s not around. Those were the doctor and nurse''s thoughts. ... The door to the living room, where everyone was seated at specific corners opened and their head snapped towards the direction. Seeing Diana staring at them, they all swung up on their feet and rushed towards her. Seeing her mother, Diana''s eyes widened, "mom." she called. "Yes, it''s me. Mom is here baby." Stella sobbed, as her hand caressed her face. "Mom please stand up." Diana said, as Stella was kneeling in front of her, while Ethan, who still has his hand on the wheel handle, had his gaze locked on Diana. He wants this to be over quickly. He wants her to rest and yes, have her to himself. He wouldn''t have allowed her to come here, if not for the fact that these people are also waiting for her to wake up. Diana still feels weak, but she forgot weakness at the sight before her. She smiled happily, as Alex moved closer and brushed his fingers in her hair, while Stella kissed her forehead. Melanie held her hand, while Tony and Chris pat Ethan''s shoulder, making him smile happily. It was very overwhelming for her. She felt so happy, making her feel dizzy. She controls the urge to pass out, coupled with the fact that she''s feeling nauseous. "Oooough¡­." everyone froze as she made the sound. "You okay?" Ethan asked with worry. "Breathe. Take a deep breath." Melanie and Stella said at the same time. "Should I call the doctor over?" Chris offered. "It''s fine. It''s because of her pregnancy." Melanie said, while Stella was still asking Diana to control her breathing. Diana felt weird, as she''s not the type that puke. She doesn''t like the feeling, but knew she had to get used to it anyway. She felt Ethan''s hand reached for hers and took it. She realized she needed his touch the most. Not being dramatic about it, the mood lightened up, as Stella and Melanie teased her. She blushed hard and Ethan face turned beat red as well. It was supposed to be an emotional moment, where tears should be rolling, same as sentimental talks, but NO! They don''t want to think about the past, but appreciate the current moment. They are survivors. Ethan asked them to all go and rest, while he helped Diana back to her room. Picking her up from the chair, Diana chuckled softly, while Ethan slowly placed her on the bed, "are you okay?" he asked, as he arranged her hair and positioned her head well on the pillow. "Mmmm mmm." she replied, gazing at him lovingly. Ethan circle around the bed and got on her other side, tuck her into his arm, his hand caressing her tummy softly, while Diana''s hand rested on his own. "We''re expecting a child." Diana muttered softly again. It still felt like a dream. "Yes we are." Ethan snuggled closer and kissed her hair. "When did my parents and yours get here? and where are we?" she asked. "We''re at my private island and they got here yesterday." Ethan replied. "I''m so happy to see them. I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long while now." she said, feeling very happy. "Everything will slowly fall into place baby. It will." he said. Taking a deep breath, "how are you?" Diana asked. She''s not blind and saw the dark circles and how lean he looked. "I''m fine. You should rest, I will be here when you wake up." he said, holding the urge to just hug her tightly. "I can''t fall asleep. I''m overwhelmed by this entire thing." she confessed. "Should I sing you a song?" he proposed, while Diana chuckled softly. She did feel weak, but it''s bearable. It''s something she''s used to, so it''s no big deal. "Hmm what song do you have in mind?" she asked. "Make the request, hopefully it''s the one I know." Ethan said with a soft smile. Kissing her hair every now and then. "A song to you?" Diana asked. "I think I know that one." Ethan said. "Yes!" Diana exclaimed happily, trying to act as lively as she can, to ease his mind and make him relax his nerves. "I''ve been to so many places in my life and time. I''ve sung a lot of songs, I''ve made some bad rhythms. I''ve acted out my life on stages With ten thousand people watching But we''re alone now, and I''m singing this song to you." Diana chuckled softly and breathed in and out, squeezing his hand softly. "You taught me precious secret Of a true love You wanted nothing You came out in front When I was hiding But now I''m so much better If my words don''t come together, listen to the melody ''Cause my love is in there hiding'' I love you in a place Where there''s no space or time I live you for my life..." Hearing her breathing softly, he could tell she''s asleep and took a deep breath. "thank you for not leaving me." he muttered softly and kissed her hair. "Thank you for waiting," he heard her say. "You''re not sleeping yet?" he asked. "I''m getting drowned in the melody and your voice, not to the dreamland." she said, which earned her a soft chuckle. "Should I continue?" he asked. "You need to sleep as well." she said seriously. "I will sleep, after you do." he replied, before touching her bump, "after you and her are sleeping soundly." he added. "Seem you want a girl." Diana teased, since he''s using ''she'' as if he already knew the gender. "I want two of you in my life," he said. "I want two of you as well, what are we going to do about this now?" Diana teased again. "I was the first to make the wish, you will have to wait for next time." he replied, not backing out. "Hmm okay, I give up. What will you name her? ''IF'' it''s really a she." she said, emphasizing the ''if'' because they aren''t sure yet. "Heidi? Emma? Alicia? Anabelle¡­" he kept coming up with female names, with uncertainty in his tone, while Diana chuckled. "Pick one haha." "I don''t know which to pick. I need time to think¡­ " "Okay." "What about you? You have any name in mind?" Ethan asked. "If male, then yes." "Let''s forget it then." Ethan replied, while Diana chuckled, "you really don''t want male?" she asked. "I don''t want to share you with the opposite gender for now." he said "What! haha. It will be your flesh and blood, you know of that?" "I''m well aware, but still didn''t want to share. At least, not now." he replied. "You selfish man." "That''s me haha¡­ " The two banter on and on, till Diana could feel that he has started talking like the man she used to know, before falling asleep, while Ethan did the same, both holding each other. Chapter 292 - Great! Now Im back to being a toddler Everyone was silently listening to the duo outside the door, and heard everything. Even Chris didn''t know when a drop of tears rolled down his face. They could understand what Diana just did. She acted like she didn''t detect any wrong in him, but made sure to bring him back. They had come to persuade Ethan to eat and sleep now that Diana is alright, because they are sure he might be scared she won''t wake up after sleeping again. But the way they banter before sleeping, both will sleep with happiness and peace of mind. They all returned to find a room for themselves. ... It was in the afternoon the next day. Everyone has woken up, while Stella and Melanie were busy making food in the kitchen. Ethan still remained asleep, while his hand didn''t leave Diana for once. She was the one who asked them to let him sleep more, while the others left the room quietly. Again, the couple didn''t eat throughout the day, as Diana later fell asleep again. When Ethan wakes up, it''s late in the night. The growling of his stomach woke him. While he wanted to go back to sleep and not wake Diana, he heard her mocking chuckle. "Let''s go feed them." she said. Ethan smiled and hugged her more, enveloping himself in her warmth, "how do you feel?" he asked. "Never been better." she replied. "How long was I out?" he asked, because he felt better and refreshed. "Long enough to provoke those parasites in your stomach." she said and both giggled. ... Just as the doctor said, she was under medical attention. It felt weird at first, but since it''s for her baby''s sake, Diana got used to it. Series of tests were carried out, which shows improvement. Few days after she woke up, Alex later left the place with Tony, leaving Melanie and Stella behind. Same as Chris, who decided to stay for a while more, helping the two women, since Ethan refused to take maids. He was doing everything for Diana, without any problem, but someone has to support the two parents, which is why he stayed. Their living there was peaceful, while Diana kept recovering faster than expected. She got all the support she needed considering the pregnancy from the two women, while she got to enjoy her mother''s warmth. If Ethan finally released her, Stella will take over. She felt like she''s in heaven with the love she was getting from everyone. ... Meanwhile, Grandpa, who has been wondering where Melanie was, couldn''t help but inquire from Tony. Feeling like he shouldn''t keep the news from him, Tony explained that Diana is pregnant with Ethan''s child. He explained how she needed to be under medical attention till childbirth, which is why Ethan chose his island, to make sure she didn''t get disturbed. The old man couldn''t contain his joy when he learned it. He brushed it off by laughing and leaving his son''s present, but immediately he got inside his room, he made a call to Melanie''s parents, who were like friends to him, since their children are together. He broke the news to them, which made them scream in joy. Without any warning, they prepare their travelling to Ethan''s island. After learning about Diana''s health, since they own a big hospital where numerous doctors and nurses worked, they selected two of their best doctors and five nurses to take care of their daughter-in-law and their great-grandchild. ¡­. The doctor informed Ethan that Diana should start walking slowly from now on, since the baby is completely formed. After the assurance that she could, Diana was happy to walk again, but she realized it''s hard to walk properly. The doctor explained that it can''t be so easy, which is why the therapist was being brought over to massage her muscles that have been rid of activities during her time in a coma, coupled with her pregnancy, it will weaken the muscle more. "Great! now I''m back to being a toddler." Diana let out an exasperated sigh, as Ethan had his arms around her, while she counted her steps. It''s been 4 days she''s been trying, yet her leg still shakes like that of a baby that''s still learning to walk. She could imagine her butt hitting the floor, if not for Ethan that didn''t leave any room for that. He held her like his life depended on it. Stella and Melanie were staring at them from afar, with a smile on their faces. "I told you she will need you now more than ever." Melanie teased, while Stella pressed her lips together, smiling happily. "You said you wanted to swim in the beach didn''t you?" Ethan asked teasingly, as Diana was infuriated by how pathetic she''s feeling from trying to walk, and refused to move from a spot, frowning her face. Hearing Ethan using the same trick on her again, she gave in, because she''s really dying to enjoy the beach. They''ve spent a lot of time admiring the beauty of it, but never got to feel it. After telling Ethan that she can''t wait to get into the water, he asked the doctor if it''s alright. He was told it will be beneficial to try it, since it''s a form of exercising the body. He has been reminding her about it, when she tried to give. The sound of a jet was heard, getting closer and closer. Diana slowly got up on her feet, with the help of Ethan, their heads snapping towards the direction of the incoming. Seeing it descent on the island, Ethan frowned, wondering who it was. Picking her up in his arms, he began walking towards the entrance to see who''s here. Seeing their company logo on the jet, Ethan thought it''s his father, but felt Diana got excited as his grandparents figure appeared, with doctors and nurses behind them. "Great!" he exclaimed, before looking at the excited woman in his arms. Setting her down, Diana wanted to rush to meet them, before, "ha!" she exclaimed, as she felt her stomach feeling weird. "You okay?" Ethan asked. "I''m fine. I forget my situation haha." She brushed it off before Ethan made it a big deal and leaned on him for support, as they work closer to their visitors. Grandpa increased his steps, with his arms wide open. He embraced Diana immediately they got closer, "grandpa." she said excitedly. "How have you been child?. It''s been so long, that I thought I won''t be able to see you before I die." he said. "Grandpa!" Ethan was shocked by the word he used. "That was a joke, you rascal." the man quickly brushed it off. Chapter 293 - Shes not yet healthy for too much hugs Looking at the two oldies staring at Diana''s stomach lovingly, but couldn''t join in, because they haven''t seen Diana before, Ethan sighed before greeting them. They weren''t on good terms, because they tried to make him inherit the hospital, which he refused. He''s not their only grandchild, but they were so adamant on making him inherit it, instead of the company. This causes a dispute between him and his cousin then. They didn''t give it to someone that''s on the same line and qualified for it. It felt hypocritical to him, because they knew he studied business and was brought up to take over the company. Forcing it on him isn''t caring, but annoying. Up till date, his cousin hated him for something he had no input in. They let him be after he fought them, which they also responded to, by breaking ties with him. They said he chose his father''s side over them. They haven''t talked since then, but he''s not the type that harbors ill feelings for long. If he needed something medical related, he sought help from the hospital, instead of going elsewhere, unless it''s necessary. They heard about it and didn''t say anything, but still refused to talk to him. He wondered why they decided to do that now. "Hi." Diana greeted the old couple as grandpa introduced them. She smiled awkwardly as the woman was staring at her stomach. "mom? dad?" she heard Melanie''s voice from behind. Before she could wrap her head around everything, she was already in the old woman''s embrace. "What a beautiful girl. How are you child?" the woman asked, while her husband smiled at her stupefied expression. Regaining herself, she hugged her back, "I''m fine." she said, but Ethan was already separating them, "she''s not healthy for too much hugs." he said. "Ha!" Daina exclaimed as the woman began hitting Ethan. "You rascal. How dare you take a wife and didn''t let us hear about it. How dare you forget about us¡­.." the woman rant on and on. Diana furrowed her brow and later relaxed it after Ethan rolled his eyes at the woman. She could tell they weren''t on good terms before. She chuckled and gestured for him to stop being stubborn and respond to the woman. The husband saw how she communicated with Ethan with her eyes and saw Ethan hugging the old woman. "There grandma. This rascal didn''t forget you. I''ve been busy with work." he said, easing the tension, before the couple loosen up completely. "What a good girl you got boy." Diana heard his grandpa say, and smile at the old man. After a few introductions and all, they all head inside. Ethan tried to reject the doctors that came, but one of them was the one who operated on Diana for her former illness, who was also someone he confide in, whenever he needed medical help from their hospital. Just like that, the place that''s meant for the duo, become filled with nurses and permanent doctors, who are to stay till Diana recovered completely. The grandparents refused to leave as well, claiming they wanted to be around when their great-grandchild got delivered. Ethan sulk everyday as they didn''t leave a chance for him to be with her, unless it''s time to sleep. They bombard her with questions, which Diana seems to be totally into. Each time he made an excuse to take her away, they will claim they are still going to sleep on the same bed, so he can have her then. Before he knew what was happening, 10 well experienced maids were flown over, making the private island become a public island completely. The only thing he appreciated about this whole thing is being able to persuade Chris to leave. He didn''t even get to accompany her to walk anymore. While the nurse helped her, the three grannies monitored everything, while they chatted and laughed happily. Ethan only gets to watch from the side. He should be happy, but he felt the opposite. When they finally released her, he had no choice but to pet her to sleep early. Diana felt like she''s in heaven. This is her own definition of heaven, because she''s getting the love and affection she has been craving since long. The thought that her child will be born into a world full of love, makes her the happiest. She will never get tired of it. After their talk and laughing, the whole family later released her. She has been able to walk on her own, so Ethan was all alone, staring at the ceiling of their room. Holding grandpa''s arm, while they still continued talking, Diana got to the entrance of their room, before the old man left. She opened the door and walked inside. She had a smile on her face like an idiot. It''s been more than a month that they''ve been staying together. Alex and Tony have come to visit twice, while their wives still refused to leave. She''s really happy with the whole thing. Diana walked towards the bedroom and saw Ethan staring into space. She raised her brow, as his head snapped towards her direction. He stood up and helped her get on the bed and returned to his former position, while his hand held her own. Diana could feel the stiffness in his actions, "you okay?" she asked. "I''m not okay. They are having you to themselves. They totally took all your attention from me. It''s my woman and my baby, yet they took over." Ethan who had tried to keep this feeling to himself, because it will sound childish no matter how he put it, finally blurted out. He''s frustrated with the whole thing. He didn''t wish to share. At least not with so many people. He''s supposed to have a talk with her now and some cuddles, but he knew she had to rest, because she must have taken her drugs before they finally released her to him, so she needed to rest. This is so annoying and it''s starting to get on his nerves. Chapter 294 - I cant wait to meet you too, princess Diana couldn''t believe her ears. "Are you jealous?" she asked in amusement. "Yes! I''m jealous, okay? I am! This is getting too much. It''s been more than a month now." Ethan didn''t hide his feelings again. He felt pathetic. Turning to her side and staring at him, Diana laughed at his cuteness. "what!" she couldn''t help but exclaim again. Ethan remained silent in return, making her realize that he meant it. "you look adorable like this haha." Diana teased, making him also turn and face her. They both went silent as their faces ended up inches apart. Diana was about to tease him again, but her eyes stroll down to his lips, lingering there more than usual. Ethan gulped, which Diana didn''t miss. She has forgotten the last time they kissed. To be honest, Ethan is right. They really didn''t have much time for themselves. She didn''t think much about it because it''s temporary. The others will still leave sooner or later, but staring at him at this close proximity, with their face inches apart, instead of the former where he hugged her from behind, Diana realized she missed him. She missed his touches, kisses and sex. The thought brought a sort of heat sensation to her inner thigh. Ethan blinked, as the moonlight illuminating the room from the window couldn''t conceal the blushes that had crept their ways to Diana''s cheeks. She looks so alluring to him, that he''s tempted to have her after all these while. They are so close that the only gap between them was because of Diana''s stomach that has been getting more and more heavier. Reaching his hand to her face, he caressed it gently and couldn''t help but lean closer. His lips grazed hers softly, while Diana felt her adrenaline rush. She stared at him as he pulled back after the light brushing of their lips. She bit her lower lips before both lean closer and their lips touched. The kiss was soft and sensual, which turned them on. Ethan was trying not to be rough, while Diana was enjoying how he''s going slow, which was like a tease and felt very satisfying, as every inch of her body got aroused. They parted lips with their eyes full of lust. The fire of passion in those eyes could burn down a building. Their lips crashed against each other again, which slowly led to both running their hands on each other''s bodies. His hand already getting rid of her nightwear, while Diana''s hand loosen the button of his pajamas, running her hand on his skin. Both realize how much they miss this, as Ethan began kissing her neck, while she let out soft moans. Ethan has begun touring her body with his palm, when he suddenly stops, as his hand touches her stomach. Diana looked up at him questioningly, her gaze still full of lust. "what is it?" she asked, after seeing him bit his lower lip and his neck went sagging in front of him. "It''s risky, the both of you might get hurt." he said, resting back on the bed, while trying to control his desire. "It''s okay. We won''t get hurt." Diana said, but Ethan didn''t want to take the risk. The patches have been removed after the baby is completely formed and she started walking, but he''s still worried. "I want you." she blurted, tilting her head in his direction. "I want you too, but¡­ " he stopped after seeing her expression sink. He got up and took out his phone. He opened his messenger and text the doctor, asking if it''s okay to have sex. The doctor couldn''t help but giggled after receiving the text. "It will come in handy for a more easy delivery, but don''t be rough." the doctor replied. He put it like that since he''s familiar with Ethan and didn''t have to go too deep into professionalism. Diana was already trying to calm herself, while wondering what he''s doing on his phone. Hearing the sound of his phone being dropped on the table beside the bed, her head snapped towards his direction. She saw him smile at her, and within the next seconds, he was already pulling off her nightwear. Seeing the confusion in Diana''s eyes, "the doctor said it''s safe." Ethan said before resuming with kissing her from where they left. Diana chuckled into his mouth, while her hand found its way around his neck to deepen the kiss. It felt weird at first, because she couldn''t feel his weight on her like before. The feeling of their body melting together wasn''t there, as he didn''t want to crush the baby, but after a while of his pleasing her, she couldn''t think much about it, because he''s making it up in other ways. Feeling him entering her, she groaned a little, before nodding her head when he asked if she''s alright. Moving his hips to and fro gently, it felt like torture, because the urge to increase the thrust kept making him grunting, but still controlled himself. Their moan resounded in the whole room, but thankfully, the room is soundproof. The grannies have been stalking their room a week after they arrived. They claimed young men nowadays can''t control their hormones and will always want to feed it its want. They wouldn''t allow Ethan to hurt their daughter-in-law and the child she''s carrying, but nothing happened and they finally gave up. The two had no idea how they would be feeling embarrassed right now, instead of breathing heavily after their love making. "Damn! I''ve missed you." Ethan groan, wrapping his arms around her, breathing in her scent. Diana was about to reply to him when the baby kicked, "he kicked." she said in amazement. Getting up in a sitting position immediately, Ethan pressed his ear to her stomach, "really? what did she say?" he asked excitedly. "He said¡­ " "She." Ethan corrected. Diana rolled her eyes, "you''re acting cheap you know?" she said. "I know what I put in there." he said and kissed her bump and both stared at each other, "oh my God! she moved." Ethan exclaimed, while Diana found his expression more amusing than his words. "Tell me what she said please." he pleaded, his eyes lingering on her stomach as if he''s in Disneyland. "He¡­. Okay! she said ''dad, I can''t wait to meet you." Diana said teasingly, but watched him place a kiss on her bump again, "I can''t wait to meet you too princess." he said. Chapter 295 - She need to deliver the second baby It was nearing the time of delivery, as Diana is now heavy. She couldn''t move around like before, because as expected, there are few complications. She started using her wheelchair again, but will move around once in a while to stretch her muscles. She''s feeling pain in the hit area again. It wasn''t much, but she was warned to be careful. At this stage, it''s not the baby that''s in danger but her. She has passed the stage where her child is at risk. If any issues occur, the least that could happen to the baby is getting delivered earlier, while Diana will have issues after. With the increase of doctors and nurses, she was well taken care of. Days went by, with Ethan panicking. He couldn''t even carry her as an option, because he noticed how she winced. One beautiful Friday, the whole family were having their breakfast, while Ethan was helping her massage her swollen legs. Diana felt awkward. Ethan didn''t care about those in the room, but she felt like it wasn''t right. He has hinted for him to stop, but he didn''t. Fortunately, the oldies were fully in support of it, but Stella was feeling just like Diana. The mother and daughter couldn''t read minds, but thought Ethan''s family wouldn''t be pleased with it. "Ethan, please eat." Diana said, pausing her lips. With a big grin on his face, Ethan looked up into her eyes, "did you feel better?" he asked, still continuing with what he''s doing. Diana bit down on her lower lip and finally looked up at everyone. She felt at ease as they were all smiling except Stella. Stella was glad that Ethan loved her daughter, but after seeing the happiness in their eyes, she also loosen up. "That''s how a good husband should be." "You should massage it before she sleeps as well¡­ .." They started giving comments, while Ethan was grinning like an idiot. Diana also smiled, and leaned to hit Ethan''s shoulder but froze, before "ah!" she exclaimed. .... "I want to go in." Ethan said, as she heard Diana''s screaming due to labour pain, while he was restricted from going in. "Relax Ethan, she will be fine." Melanie said, while Stella was also biting hard at her fingers and stomping her feet on the floor. "Oh God!" Ethan exclaimed as he heard Diana''s scream louder. Putting her palm together, Stella started praying, while Ethan was sweating profusely as if he was the one giving birth. "Is this how you scream when giving birth?" he asked, while Melanie nodded her head, "she will be fine." she assured. "Oh God! mom, I''m scared. I brought that upon her¡­ " Ethan started confessing his sins, blabbing continuously until the sound of baby cries was heard. The grannies were excited and laughed out loud, while Ethan breathed heavily, "is it over?" he asked. Before he could receive a reply, Diana screamed again, while Ethan dash towards the door, but again, Melanie held him. "Mom¡­" he called, looking into her eyes. Stella kept muttering to herself, "you can do it baby. Just one more." It was like a mantra. The grannies joined her in prayer as well. "She has to deliver the second child." Melanie said to Ethan. The couple refused to see or hear the result of the scan, claiming they want a surprise, while they rest respect their wish, but couldn''t wait to see for themselves. Ethan blinked, "twins?" he asked in awe. "Yes Ethan, she''s delivering two babies." Melanie said, still holding him. He bit down on his lower lip and clenched his fist, as he heard Diana going through another section of screams. He let out a breath he had no idea he was holding, immediately the cry of the second baby was heard. "She''s fine now right?" he asked, while Melanie nodded her head. The door opened after a few minutes after the cry of the second baby, "congratulations." the doctor said, smiling at them. "Is she okay? no complications?" Ethan asked, and finally sigh in relief after the doctor said both mother and babies are healthy. He made his way inside immediately, only to see one of the babies that had been cleaned and wrapped up, was being placed in Diana''s arm. He stares at the scene with his emotions bubbling up. Diana''s eyes were red, with her hair disheveled, but the affection in her eyes overshadowed everything as she took the baby in her arms. "Oh my God! She''s cute!" she exclaimed happily, before looking up and her eyes locked with Ethan''s own. "It''s a she." she said and smiled at him. "They are both female." the nurse said, as the second baby was being brought towards Ethan. Ethan''s body tensed as he looked at the nurse and the baby, his eyes shining, "I can hold her?" he asked with uncertainty. "Of course." she said and passed her the baby, while his blue eyes stare into the baby''s hazel green own. "Oh my God!" he exclaimed and chuckled as he slowly walked towards the bed, counting his steps, as if afraid he might trip and hurt her. Gently sitting beside her, he placed a kiss to her forehead, "thank you baby, they are so beautiful." he said and pressed his lips to her forehead again. "Are you okay?" he asked, while Diana nodded her head. While the two were staring at the two babies, as if they can''t believe their eyes, the rest of the family came inside and was smiling at them. Cleaning a drop of tears from his eyes, Ethan looked up and sniffed his nose, "mom come, they are so cute." he said excitedly, before bursting into laughter again. Diana also stared at her mom, who nodded her head at her, before walking closer and run her hands through her hair, "you did well baby. Congratulations." she said with tears streaming down her face. "Mom." Diana called. "It''s tears of joy baby, tears of joy. They are very beautiful." she said, stroking her hair. Chapter 296 - Congratulation bro Alex arrived at midnight, along with his entire family, while Tony and Chris came together. Meanwhile inside the room, where the babies were laid on their bed, sleeping peacefully, Diana and Ethan were staring at them, as if they can''t believe their eyes. With his hands around her, Ethan paused his lips together, "I''m their dad." he said in disbelief, while Diana couldn''t reply, because she''s wondering the same. "They are going to call me mom when they are talking?" Diana asked. "I think so. That means they will call me dad haha. Oh my God! this is real." "I can''t believe this." "Me too." "You''re right about the gender." Diana said. "I told you I know what I put there. Now I have three angels in my life." Ethan said and pressed his lips to her hair, while using his left hand to smoothened it. Diana giggled, as the sensation of feeding the twins still lingered on her nipples. It''s like their mouth is still on them. Everything is just overwhelming. It happened so fast, that it felt like a dream, she didn''t wish to wake up from. If this is a dream, she wants to grow old and die in the dreamland. "Don''t show off." Diana said. Ethan only tightened his arms around her in return, leaning and resting his head on her shoulder. They wanted to leave, but their legs just refused to move. They feel like they won''t get tired if they do this all night. What amazes them is how the babies were still moving their mouths once in a while, as if they are still being fed. They weren''t identical, but had the same eye colour, which is hazel green. Melanie has boasted about sharing the same eye colour with the babies, while everyone tried to pick out one thing or the other, and claimed the babies took it after them. Stella just kept laughing, while crying at the same time. Each time she tried to speak, her voice just couldn''t help breaking. Hearing a knock on the door, their head snapped towards the direction. They are supposed to be sleeping now, but they just can''t. They thought it''s the grannies that had been roaming about the premises. If only they could share the same room, but fortunately for the couple, everyone had no choice than to leave the kids to their parents. "Oh my god Ethan! I heard the news." Chris dashed in, while Tony also hastened his steps. "Dad!" Diana exclaimed happily as she saw Alex, and went to hug him. "you''ve done well baby." Alex patted her head, while Diana''s mouth went agape as she saw the rest of her family, from her father''s side, coming in one by one. Chris engulfed Ethan in a tight hug, "congratulations bro." he said excitedly, before releasing and allowing Tony to hug him, while turning to look at the sleeping cuties. "Damn! I''m feeling hungry just by looking at them. They look so delicious." Chris said, while he winced as someone just hit his back. "Grandpa!" he exclaimed, as he met with the old man''s glare. They finally have another excuse to invade Diana and Ethan''s room, and heard what Chris said. "don''t use such words on them." he cautioned, while everyone laughed. "Don''t blame me. They are just so delicious¡­ I mean cute." Chris said, and returned to staring at them, ignoring the old man that''s about to nag again. After greeting everyone, they all surrounded the baby''s bed. They end up waking one of them, while her cry wakes the other one, who joined in the crying battle. "I will pet them to sleep, you guys go have your talks." Chris offered, but was pushed aside before he could reach out and carry one of them. He sighed and looked at Ethan, who shrugged his shoulders, as if saying ''welcome to my world.'' It''s not only three grannies now, Alex''s parents have joined, making five. They took control, not leaving any chance for the other to move closer. Within a few minutes, the babies slept again, giving the grannies the privilege to boast and even decided to extend their stay, because the kids seemed to like them. Diana only chuckled, while Ethan massaged his temple. It was a night to remember, as everywhere was filled with laughter. Diana''s cousins whined about how Diana took their number and didn''t call as promised, while she explained to them that she lost it. The babies were named, Clara and Ciara. Different gifts kept coming and coming, which made Ethan wonder why they are even on his island. He has already purchased the house they will be moving into, which means all the gifts will be transferred back again. He felt the happiest. Diana makes him feel what he hasn''t felt before in his life. She even gave him the most beautiful gift in the world. Words alone can''t explain how much he''s grateful to her. He was still smiling, until he saw two bicycles being brought towards the house by the people transferring the gifts. He facepalm mentally. How can babies receive bicycles? He didn''t even know who''s responsible and just took his mind off it. If he asked and it happened to be one of the grannies, they will start giving him lectures again. They didn''t even purchase the one a 1 or 2 years old baby could drive. They are big enough for him to play with, if he wishes to. ''They will rot in the storage room.'' he thought and couldn''t help but chuckled. He said his thanks to the guys that delivered the gifts and they went back into the jet and left. Ethan went inside the living room. Chris was finally allowed to carry Ciara, who was a bit chubby, with a round face, while Alex''s mother was holding Clara, who had a petite face and a bit skinny. Chris was blushing hard, as he made funny expressions to Ciara, who awarded him with her toothy laughs. Diana was sitting in between her parents, resting her head on Stella''s shoulder, while holding hands with Alex. Stella was stroking her hair, while they were all staring at the love and affections being showered on the twins. Diana''s cousins were checking their wrist watch and waiting to snatch Ciara from Chris. They were taking turns playing with her, while the grannies were content with one person holding Clara, while the other just played with her in her arms. Diana''s aunts and Melanie were helping sorting the babies clothes in their room and other settings that are required. They refused to let an outsider do all that and volunteer. Ethan wanted to have Diana to himself as usual, but seeing the beautiful and touching scenarios in front of him, he only watched for a while before joining the boys in their shares. They include him in the setting after grumbling about how the turns will take longer if they are four. Diana chuckled at how Ethan is still carrying the baby, as if his strength could crush her if he''s not careful. "It''s all for you baby." Stella whispered and kissed her hair, while Alex did the same, "it''s all for you." he muttered as well, while Diana nodded her head repeatedly. Chapter 297 - Getting another chance with the twins "They are just as beautiful as you are when you''re born." Stella said, making Diana chuckled. "That''s impossible." Diana said, but not feeling bad at all. Alex couldn''t join in on the conversation, because he never got to see her when she was born. "You''re very cute that it hurts to give you away, even though there''s a reason." Stella said with a chuckle. They don''t want the past to make them feel sad any longer. This is their time to be happy. Diana hummed, "how did I get ugly then?" Diana couldn''t help but ask. "You were never ugly my dear." Stella said, while Alex only smiled at them. Diana cleared her throat dramatically, "believe me mom, I was." she said and they all burst into giggles as Ethan got time out. It was his turn to play with Clara, but just kept staring at her, while she stared back at him. When Tyler reached for the baby, he was shocked that time has passed and claimed he hasn''t done anything yet. The scenes are entertaining. ¡­... After four month, Diana has regained her health completely, while the doctors and nurses left the island. The grannies were forced to leave as well, since they have no reason to stay anymore. The twins were growing healthily and didn''t give their parents any trouble. Seeing that they are leaving one after the other, Ethan was overjoyed. The twins were already sitting down by themselves, while Stella and Melanie, who take turns in staying with them, take care of the babies. Ethan and Diana were finally able to tour the sea. The two were swimming almost everyday, having the best time of their lives, while returning to the house to the heartwarming scene of their babies trying to talk by force, while either Stella or Melanie, will be conversing with them as if they both understand what they were saying. Ethan will tease their parents about learning Spanish and Italian for free. He claimed the twins are teaching them different languages. .... After another sea tour section as per usual, while the two never got tired of it, they made their way inside. Diana in her smokey red hot bikini, while Ethan was putting on a blue short and a white shirt with all the button letting loose. It was Stella who was around this time, so he didn''t want to appear half naked in front of her, out of respect. "Take the lead." Ethan said, while Diana chuckled, already understanding why he said that. "Damn!" Ethan exclaimed as she covered her face with both palms and began walking in front of him. "Oh shut up!" Diana replied, hastened her steps, but was scoop into his arms, making her giggle and hit his chest playfully. "Your curves will be the end of me." he said, while Diana blushed hard. After giving birth, her body seems to mature more. Her curves added a little flesh and came out more maturely, while her breasts got more rounder and nipples more pointy. It''s nearly driving Ethan crazy. They got to the entrance, while Stella who heard their laughter called them. Setting her down, the two walk into the living room, where the babies were sitting on their comfy chairs comfortably. Seeing Stella gesturing for them to come quickly, they hastened their steps and squatted in front of the twin, who were already stretching their arms for them to carry them, while laughing cutely, showing their two lower teeth. Stella gestured for the couple not to pick them up yet, while facing the girls, "say grandma." she said, while the twins forgot about their wanting their parents to carry them. "Nana." they said at a time. "You hear that?" Stella''s eyes brighten up more, as he looks at Diana and Ethan excitedly. Diana and Ethan chuckled happily and quickly maintained a comfortable position, by sitting on the floor. "That''s not all." Stella assured and faced them again, "say mommy." she said, pointing at Diana. Diana''s heart beat quicken as she stared intensely at them, "mamu." the girls replied and laughed, as if they were enjoying it as well. "Oh my God!" Diana and Ethan exclaimed, while, "what about me?" Ethan asked. "Say daddy." Stella said again, pointing at Ethan, while the twins eyes followed her hands direction, their cute eyes boring into Ethan''s own. Ethan had no idea his legs were shaking due to the anticipation, "da¡­.daa." Clara trailed off, while, "dada" Ciara said. "Yes!" Ethan exclaimed and placed a soft kiss on their foreheads. They all kept calling different names, while the girls repeated after them. The hard ones, they will keep quiet and sometimes laugh instead. Ethan was making a video recording of everything, while Stella and Diana excitedly point to things and kept saying their name. They will laugh when one of them will only call the first syllable of the sentence, while the other would shake her head and laugh. The three of them couldn''t tell who was the happiest, because this is all Stella regrets. She didn''t get to experience these moments with Diana, but the Lord has not forsaken her, because she''s getting another chance with the twins. Ethan and Diana''s dream about hearing the word mom and dad finally came to pass. Everything came to an end when the girls seem to just noticed that their milk tank is in front of them. While one of them reached for Diana''s sexy bikini bra, the other began crying. "you''ve exhausted my princesses, time to feed them." Ethan said, while Stella pulled their cheeks playfully. "You two just ate an hour ago." she said, while Diana got in a comfortable position to get them fed. "The view is enough to make one feel hungry." Ethan teased, staring at Diana''s chest, while Stella chuckled. "You shameless being." Diana groaned. "That''s me." Ethan retorted with a teasing smile. Diana raised her brow at him and gestured for him to look at his junior brother that has awakened. Ethan paused his lips and quickly took his mind away from Diana''s breast, while looking at Stella''s direction. He''s glad Stella was busy with something else. He quickly made up an excuse that he wanted to work on the videos of the twins and send them to the grannies and his parents, before sprinting out of the room. Diana giggled loudly, while Clara who had no idea what was making Diana laugh, pulled her head away from Diana''s breast and laughed as well. "What are you two laughing at?" Stella asked, while Diana shook her head, "it''s nothing mom." Chapter 298 - Can you eat sausage roll without unwrapping the fold? Leaving the twins with Stella, Diana made her way inside the house. She''s glad she has had a nice shower inside the yacht before they returned home. Opening the door, Ethan who heard her footsteps hide behind the door. "Hmm¡­" Diana hummed, as he could already detect where he was. Ethan remained still, refusing to believe she found out, when she''s not a magician. Walking towards the bed, "you would do better than that, to hide from me." she said and used her index finger to point directly where Ethan was hiding, without even turning around. Ethan was shocked as she let her hand down beside her again. Taking quick steps towards her, he scoop her in his arms in one go, while staring into her eyes. "How did you know where I was hiding?" he asked, with an amusement expression. "Seems someone has forgotten my previous profession." Diana wiggle her brow at him, "hey!" she exclaimed, as Ethan pressed his lips to her cleavage. "Your chest is driving me crazy." he said and dropped her on the bed, before moving on top of her. Feeling his member poking her, "you''re still hard." Diana said in between laughter, while her face began turning red, as she adjusted herself under him. "I can''t get the image of how you fish out this beauty and feed Clara." he said shamelessly. "You''re shameless, you know that?" she asked. "100%" Ethan replied and was already getting rid of her panties, "take responsibility." he said, before reaching up to kiss her on the lips. Diana felt her whole head spinning, as it seems as if he''s sucking the life out of her, with his strong and intense kissing. She hit his chest, before he parted lips with her, "are you on drugs?" Diana asks, as she gasped for breath, while Ethan has begun tracing kisses down to her neckline. "You''re more than drug." he groaned onto her skin, but still didn''t stop with his kisses all over her body, while Diana moan softly. "If you squeeze too much, you''re going to get your face full of milk." Diana said in between soft moans, as Ethan''s hand began caressing her breasts. He chuckled and reached to kiss her lips, before lifting himself from her and laid beside her. Diana sighed, "don''t touch me again, if you''re going to stop halfway." she said, while Ethan pulled her to lay on top of him, "are you angry?" he asked. "No I''m not. But don''t start something you won''t finish." she said. "I''m worried if you''ve healed completely. I don''t want to cause you pain." he said. Diana couldn''t help but laugh heartily, "Ethan, Clara and Ciara are already sitting down and starting to talk. Did a trailer pass through me? you are such a scared little kitten." Diana said to him, but didn''t wait for a reply, before moving down towards his groin. "I will help you take care of this." she said, as she pulled down his shorts and was mind blown by the sight. No matter how many times she has seen his member, her heart never cease to skip when she came face to face with it again. "If you do that, I will return the favour." Ethan said, while Diana grinned, "be my guest." The sound of their moan resounded in the room, till both couldn''t control themselves and was driving towards sex. "Are you sure, you will be fine?" he asked under raspy breath, while Diana mocked him, "will you stop if I said I won''t be fine?" They both chuckled, while Ethan reached for his drawer and brought out a pack of condom. Diana raised her brow as he began opening the pack. "you''re kidding right?" she asked. Looking at her in confusion, "why did you say that?" he asked, while his hand didn''t stop the opening of the pack. The condom let out of his grasp as Diana suddenly flipped him over, "what¡­ ahhh." he couldn''t complete his sentence, before feeling Diana''s fold squeeze his member, as she was on top of him and had begun descending down, with his member digging inside her. Breathing heavily, has it''s been a while, and also, she thought it will be swift and no pain, just pure pleasure, since she has given birth, but she was wrong. "F*ck! you have one hell of a dick." she said, while slowly moving up and down. With a grin, "Thanks for the compliment, ahhh yessss¡­...mmm.." he couldn''t help reaching his hand to support her waist movement. "Oh God! Ah¡­.ahhhh." she moaned loudly as he also moved his hips up and down in rhythm with her own, making their flesh hitting, creating a slapping sound that resounded in the whole room. Ethan controlled the urge to cum till they switched positions after Diana''s first cum. Seeing him about to waste his juice by not releasing inside her, she reached her hand to it and took him in her mouth once again. It didn''t take long before he released her mouth, before they went for another round of love making. After their make out, both breath heavily against each other''s body, as they held themselves tightly. Their naked body cuddling each other, while Diana''s head rested on his beating heart, while he pressed his lips to her hair. "I love you. I don''t know how to repay you for everything. Not only did you make me feel love, you even blessed me with two beautiful princesses. I can''t thank you enough baby. I''m happy to have you in my life." he said, hugging her more tightly. Diana smiled, "I love you too, very much." she said and looked up at his face, "I''m lucky to have you too." she said and pecked his lips. Ethan was about to say something, when Diana pointed at the condom that was laying on the floor, "don''t ever bring that in front of me." she said. "Diana, we have to use it. Why shouldn''t we?" he asked. She rolled her eyes at him, "can you eat sausage rolls without peeling the fold?" she asked. Ethan, "....." "My sausage came without a fold and you want to put one on it. Who does that?" she asked again. Ethan, "..." Chapter 299 - I love my life "What!" Ethan couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "Oh my God! you''re cute." he added after laughing to his fill. "Whatever! just don''t think about using it." she said and returned her head back on his chest. Ethan reached his hand to her hair and stroked it gently, "baby, it''s risky. What if you get pregnant?" Ethan tried to reason with her. Before Diana could reply, "I don''t want you to get pregnant again." he added. "What!" Diana was shocked. "The struggle is too much and I don''t want you to go through it ever again. We''re blessed with two princesses, let''s not make babies again." he said, his eyes looking serious. Diana was touched by his consideration, but she plans to have many kids and give them all the love she didn''t receive when growing up. "I won''t deny that the pain and struggle isn''t easy Ethan, but the fruit of it, is juicy. When I look at my babies, I don''t have any regrets in my life, because having them, I feel like, it''s okay my life happened as it does, because one thing led to another, struggle stumbled upon struggles and they happened, my babies happened and I''m happy. With them and you, I could proudly say, ``I love my life." she replied. Ethan pulled her up and reached for her lips with his own, giving her a soft kiss, which expressed his current emotions. He pulled back and looked into her eyes, "Thank you for having those babies with me, but I still insist on letting us only have them. It''s hard watching you go through that. What if something happens to you, during the labour? I will never forgive myself, no matter what causes it." he said. "Nothing will happen. That''s woman life haha. We have to bear with it whether we like it or not, unless we don''t want those cuties in our life. Now, stop being a coward, cause I still have triplets to deliver." she said, laughing at his logic. "Triplets? I will die of diabetes. It will be so sweet." Ethan replied, visualising three babies in his head. Diana laughed loudly, "you''re so shameless. Look who said he didn''t want to have more babies." she rolled her eyes. "And don''t worry about babies for now, because the nurse brought birth control pills for me." Diana said. "Sweet!" Ethan exclaimed. "Shameless!" The two banter on and on, till Ethan picked her up and head towards the bathroom, as it''s time to go and be with their babies. After having their bath, they changed into a casual outfit and headed towards the living room. Clara was asleep, while Stella was playing with Ciara. After placing a soft kiss on Clara''s head, he went to take Ciara from Stella, while Diana asked her to go and rest. After they are left alone, "khi kkk a taa ta¡­." Ciara began trying to talk, while looking into Ethan''s eyes. Diana chuckled as Ethan replied to her, "ta ta ti haya a a." he said to Ciara, who excitedly replied to her as well, "ma tai daaa." "What are you two doing?" Diana asked, as Ethan was replying to Ciara again. She was folding the baby sitters, and placing it aside, since the twins won''t be using it for today. It was what Stella wanted to do, before she urged her to go and rest. Even though she''s happy with taking care of the babies, the body needs rest. "You can''t understand. This language is alienated for simple human beings like you. Only my princesses and I can speak it." Ethan said, while Diana rolled her eyes. "O ta ta ya ya, blah blah." Diana shook her head, as it sounds weird when she tried to imitate them, but Ethan and Ciara were already doing it again. "Wait, what''s this?" Ethan said and reached his hand to touch the red stain, that looked like blood on Ciara''s hair. He breathed a sigh of relief after feeling it, "is your hair genetic?" he asked, as the assumed stain, was nothing else than a splash of red, like it was on Diana and Stella''s hair. Diana walked closer and saw the red that''s starting to surface on Ciara''s hair. "Maybe. I''m not sure." she replied and took her from him, "teach mommy the language baby, teach me, teach me." she said, kissing her all over her face, which earned her a laughter from Ciara. Ethan watches the scenes with a heavy heart. The twins'' hair was growing at a rapid rate. He always finds Diana''s hair to be unique, which is why he always wants to touch it and style it for her. He''s glad his princesses are having the same hair colour. The thought of them growing up to the stage of attending school, while he will get to style their hair for them, makes him feel happy. They are all just so beautiful for his poor heart to handle. Looking at Diana''s flawless face, that doesn''t seem to have experienced rashes in its existence, he couldn''t help but gulp as her rosy red lips push forward in a ''come and kiss me form'' as she plays with Ciara. He didn''t know when he got serious, but began tracing her features. She was putting on a light blue T-shirt, which didn''t do any justice in keeping those full perky breast in isolation. His eyes met with the two dot form that the nipples formed in front of her, making him gulp again. His hand subconsciously reached to massage his jaw, before biting down on his lower lip and look down at her waist that was clothed, but still couldn''t conceal the hips that beautifully make a question mark shape as it rested on the couch. ''Damn! she''s hot!'' he exclaimed in his head, before feeling something off and looking up. Ciara''s curious eyes were staring at him, while Diana raised her brow at him. He didn''t need anyone to tell him his face is as red as a tomato right now. He cough slightly as Diana''s eyes traced down to his erect member, before shaking her head at him, holding the urge to laugh out loud. Ciara, who had no idea what was going on, imitated Ethan by forcing a cough. The two look at her, thinking she''s coughing for real, but saw the anticipation in her expression, as she stared at Ethan, as if waiting for him to cough back. Ethan giggled and made another fake cough, while Ciara did the same. She reached her hands out for Ethan to carry her, while Ethan cleared his throat dramatically, "mom is boring, I know princess. Come here." he said and was about to carry her when Diana also coughs. Ciara retracted her arms and stared at Diana, before making the cough sound to her with an amusement smile. "So, you were saying?" Diana asked Ethan with a smirk. "uhhgggh." he groaned in return. Chapter 300 - Are you okay? The two never thought life could be so beautiful as it is for them right now. Watching their little princesses starting to walk on their two feet and already calling their names. The girls were already calling mama, papa, while Stella and Melanie were referred to as ''Nana'' since they couldn''t pronounce grandma. As they slowly grow, they discovered their parents are not calling each other what they ask them to be calling them. Before they realized what was happening, Diana was being called ''dana or baby'', according to what Ethan called her, while Ethan was called by his name, as the pronunciation isn''t hard. Diana didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, because not only did she become a baby, when the two were the baby, Stella and Melanie became ''mom''. Diana facepalm each time this happened, because the twins were saying what they were hearing. Ethan called Melanie mom, while she called Stella mom as well. And just like that, the girls changed what they called them and refused to listen to correction whenever Diana claimed she''s mom, while everyone laughed at her. .... "You rascal. If I come there this time, I''m spending the rest of my life with you people." Grandpa was on a hot conversation with Ethan on the phone. Ethan refused to return to the country, and the twins one year birthday is a month away. Ethan sighed. He didn''t want to leave yet, but the pressure is becoming too much. When they visited them the last time, they ran on and on about how they should move back to the country, so they could see the twins. Not only the grannies. Even Chris complained, same as Alex, Tony and the rest of the family. Even though it''s necessary, Ethan still didn''t feel like it. Their days on the island have been blissful. No danger, no fear, just pure happiness. He knew the kids needed to be exposed, but if he was privileged to choose, he would never want Diana and his kids to leave this island. He likes it here, but there are lots of things they need to sort. Aside from those that are crying for their want on seeing Ciara and Clara, Diana needs to visit her foster family, while he needs to take control of the company again. Not only his own company, but Shane''s own. Stella is legally the owner of Shane''s share, but the woman didn''t want anyone to bring up his name in front of her again. They also didn''t want to announce that Shane''s wife lived and all. Thankfully, not many recognized Stella, thanks to Shane''s possessiveness. She didn''t even have to bother going to her mall if she wished, as there are competent workers taking care of it. She only needs to get feedback on how things are running from her employees. Her current plan was to transfer the ownership to Diana, while she spent the rest of her life with her loved ones, filling all the hole Shane dug in her heart and soul. After the call with grandpa, Ethan was finally contemplating on a date to return, which must surely be before the little princesses birthday. He sighed and laid flat on the bed. Diana stepped out from the bathroom and saw his expression looking sour. Getting closer to the bed, she sat down on it, but Ethan''s mood didn''t affect his hand that cup her waist and pulled her on top of him. Hugging her body tightly to his own, he breathed hard on her scent and pressed his lips to her forehead, while his hand stroked her hair. Feeling something odd with him, "are you okay?" Diana asked, lifting her upper body and getting a good view of his face. Ethan paused his lips together, before shaking his head like a little kid. Looking into her eyes, he couldn''t resist pulling her into a kiss, which Diana couldn''t return whole heartedly, wondering what''s going on with him. Prying her mouth open, he slipped in his tongue and began touring the inside of her mouth, while his hand was already roaming all through her body. Moaning into his mouth, Diana began calling his name before she could get drowned in the sensation. "Hmm?" Ethan pulled back from kissing her. "What''s wrong with you? share it." she said, looking seriously at him. Taking a deep breath, "We will be leaving this place in two weeks from now." he announced. "Oh wow!" Diana exclaimed, while Ethan raised his brow at her, "wait! Is that why you''re moody?" she asked. Ethan groaned softly, "I don''t want to leave yet. When we leave, it''s like going back to that world, where there''s never a whole month of peace. I understand it''s necessary, but I will have to start working, which means less intimacy¡­." Ethan ran on and on, while Diana watched him in amusement. "Are you born shameless?" Diana asked, as he began talking about how he won''t get to have them to himself all day like he''s doing here. The families will start asking for Diana and the little princesses to come and visit and many more. It was like reading a diary, as he outlined every possible outcome to her. "My Dad and Mom isn''t shameless, so I guess it comes naturally." he pouted. "How about the stinginess?" Diana asked, raising her brow at him. "That came naturally too. I don''t want to share. You''re mine, my princesses are ours." he said. "Ours? my side doesn''t mind sharing, since it''s ours.. " she teased him, while he rolled his eyes. "We will make time for each other Ethan. And about the world stuff, nothing is going to happen to us. We will all be fine. The time for struggle is over." Diana said. She has also been longing to visit her foster parents. Her mind kept drifting to the possibility of her grandma, still hiding around, not knowing she''s safe to come out in the open and even visit the town. Chapter 301 - Intruders Diana wanted to assure them that it''s fine now, and also thank them for raising her. She was worried the old woman wouldn''t know, because she had to keep the secret from the family, which means she''s still living in fear. It''s not only her that wanted to visit the family. Stella also wants to personally thank the old woman for helping her. Diana was addicted to the lifestyle here on the island, but knew what needed to be done should be done. Leaning closer, she crashed her lips on his own, while Ethan kissed her back. She chuckled in his mouth, as his hand traced her curves and gently circle around her butt cheeks, before giving it a squeeze. She pulled back from kissing him, but he quickly reached his hand to the back of her head and pulled her back, taking charge and kissing her wildly. It was as if it''s their last time, as the two went wild. Their nightwear vanished within seconds, leaving them naked. Showering her with kisses all over her body, it didn''t take long before his face disappeared in between her thighs, his tongue slipping in and out of her region, while her hand grabbed his hair, as she moaned loudly. Pulling back after pleasuring her, he lifted both her legs to rest on his chest, while slowly moving in. Diana''s head screamed, ''king of style'' as that is a new one. "Oh Ethan¡­ .fuck...ahh." she moaned loudly, as it feels different, just like the different sensation from each style he initiated, which made her head never cease wondering where he learned them from. His thrusts intensified, while Diana began screaming, ''easy¡­.. Ahhhh¡­. go easy oooh god!" "No ahhh." Ethan replied flatly, while Diana cursed at him in between moans. "I¡­ ..aahh¡­ schhhh¡­ will¡­ oh fuck¡­ kill you." Ethan giggled but didn''t stop. Immediately he stopped, she flipped him over and began riding him, their waist moving in sync till both didn''t have much energy to continue in that form, before changing to another style. After exhausting themselves, they both laid down, breathing heavily, "that was good." Diana said. "Am I free from the death sentence?" Ethan teased, hugging her body to himself, while she hit his chest playfully, her face flushing in embarrassment, as she recalled what she said and how she put it. "We will leave in two weeks." Ethan said again, this time without resistance in his voice. "I want to visit my foster parents after we return." she said. "Let''s go together." Ethan said, while Diana nodded. There was a pregnant silent, before "Ethan?" Diana called. "Hmm?" "I want to know what happened that day. How did we escape?" Diana asked. She was expecting Ethan to say he didn''t want to talk about it, but somehow he explained everything to her. "You shot her?" She asked I''m disbelief. "She attacked my brother." Ethan replied. Diana went silent for a while, "what happened after?" she asked. "I picked you up and left with Chris." Ethan replied. Diana wondered how Aroma is feeling. She''s glad he said it didn''t hit a critical spot, but she just lost two people that means something to her. She didn''t know why, but she''s worried about Aroma. What if she didn''t snap back and still try to attack Nathan. No matter what the outcome of that is, it''s not good at all. She felt sorry for her. ¡­.. Meanwhile Aroma was seen deep inside the forest in a certain country, where she single handedly built a bamboo house and was living in it. She hunts for fruit and animals to survive. Not that she didn''t have the money to live a better life, she''s punishing herself. She''s making the struggles, so that she wouldn''t have much rest of mind, where it will begin wandering around. She didn''t escape it though, as the memories of how she and the two hunt, will constantly surface. She will sleep on an empty stomach, when her trap doesn''t catch any prey, while she will only eat fruits at time. She looked thin, as if the breeze would blow her away. Her hair is messy, as she barely cares for it. She had contemplated cutting it, but was too lazy to sit down and do that, so she kept it in a ponytail, while constantly scratching it, since it''s full of dandruff. When she returned with poisonous animals, she wouldn''t hesitate in working on her inventions, creating more deadly poison and the cure. She has been living her life miserably, just as Nathan, who has been treated of gunshot wound more than twice, but still didn''t stop taking missions after missions. Even though he wanted to step down from his position, they still need to consort him when demand arrives, because taking a successor isn''t something that can be achieved in 2 to 3 years. He trained since little for his position, which made him capable, because despite his condition, he hasn''t made a mistake in the judgement that needed his authority. He looked like he wanted to die, but still struggled to succeed. He''s hurting himself on purpose. Aroma was resting in her abode, when she felt movement from outside. Even though she''s suffering herself, she never slacks in her training. She trained when she can''t sleep and sometimes fell asleep in the bush, where she will wake up with flies hovering above her like a dead body, before dragging her feet to the nearby stream and get herself washed up. Feeling the movements got closer and closer, she remained still, not moving an inch from the spot she''s laying. She heard shushing sounds, like someone cautioning another to keep it quiet. They were already outside her door. She realized immediately that they are humans and already had her guess on who they are. For them to think she hadn''t noticed that she''s being watched for a few days now, they must be stupid, or perhaps, had no idea who they are up against. When having her bath, these unknown people stay far and peek at her nakedness, same as when she''s eating outside the cottage and exercising her body before going for hunt. They have been stalking her for a long while. The question right now is, what did they want with her? Of cause, she had her guess